Christian Missions and Humanitarianism in the Middle East, 1850–1950
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
Leiden Studies
in Islam and Society
Editors
Léon Buskens (Leiden University)
Nathal M. Dessing (Leiden University)
Petra M. Sijpesteijn (Leiden University)
Editorial Board
Maurits Berger (Leiden University) – R. Michael Feener
(Oxford University) – Nico Kaptein (Leiden University)
Jan Michiel Otto (Leiden University) – David S. Powers (Cornell University)
volume 11
The titles published in this series are listed at brill.com/lsis
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
Christian Missions
and Humanitarianism in
the Middle East, 1850–1950
Ideologies, Rhetoric, and Practices
Edited by
Inger Marie Okkenhaug
Karène Sanchez Summerer
LEIDEN | BOSTON
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
This is an open access title distributed under the terms of the CC BY-NC 4.0 license,
which permits any non-commercial use, distribution, and reproduction in any medium,
provided the original author(s) and source are credited. Further information and the
complete license text can be found at https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc/4.0/
The terms of the CC license apply only to the original material. The use of material from other sources
(indicated by a reference) such as diagrams, illustrations, photos and text samples may require further
permission from the respective copyright holder.
Cover illustration: “Les Capucins français en Syrie. Secours aux indigents”. Postcard, Collection Gélébart
(private collection), interwar period.
Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data
Names: Okkenhaug, Inger Marie, editor. | Sanchez Summerer, Karène, editor.
Title: Christian missions and humanitarianism in the Middle East, 1850-1950 :
ideologies, rhetoric, and practices / edited by Inger Marie Okkenhaug, Karène
Sanchez Summerer.
Other titles: Leiden studies in Islam and society ; v. 11.
Description: Leiden ; Boston : Brill, 2020. | Series: Leiden studies in Islam and
society, 2210-8920 ; 11 | Includes bibliographical references and index.
Identifiers: LCCN 2020018566 (print) | LCCN 2020018567 (ebook) |
ISBN 9789004394667 (hardback) | ISBN 9789004434530 (ebook)
Subjects: LCSH: Missions–Middle East–History–19th century. | Missions–Middle
East–History–20th century. | Humanitarian assistance–Middle East–History–
19th century. | Humanitarian assistance–Middle East–History–20th
century.
Classification: LCC BV3160 .C46 2020 (print) | LCC BV3160 (ebook) |
DDC 266.00956–dc23
LC record available at https://lccn.loc.gov/2020018566
LC ebook record available at https://lccn.loc.gov/2020018567
Typeface for the Latin, Greek, and Cyrillic scripts: “Brill”. See and download: brill.com/brill‑typeface.
ISSN 2210-8920
ISBN 978-90-04-39466-7 (hardback)
ISBN 978-90-04-43453-0 (e-book)
Copyright 2020 by the Editors and Authors.
This book is printed on acid-free paper and produced in a sustainable manner.
Copyright 2020 by the Editors and Authors. Published by Koninklijke Brill NV, Leiden, The Netherlands.
Koninklijke Brill NV incorporates the imprints Brill, Brill Hes & De Graaf, Brill Nijhoff, Brill Rodopi,
Brill Sense, Hotei Publishing, mentis Verlag, Verlag Ferdinand Schöningh and Wilhelm Fink Verlag.
Koninklijke Brill NV reserves the right to protect this publication against unauthorized use.
This book is printed on acid-free paper and produced in a sustainable manner.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
Contents
Acknowledgements vii
List of Figures viii
Notes on Contributors x
Introduction 1
Inger Marie Okkenhaug and Karène Sanchez Summerer
Part 1
Prologue
1
Missions, Charity, and Humanitarian Action in the Levant (19th–20th
Century) 21
Chantal Verdeil
Part 2
Advocacy
2
Liberated Bodies and Saved Souls: Freed African Slave Girls and
Missionaries in Egypt 41
Beth Baron
3
Physical Expressions of Winning Hearts and Minds: Body Politics of the
American Missionaries in “Asiatic Turkey” 62
Nazan Maksudyan
4
Spiritual Reformation and Engagement with the World: Scandinavian
Mission, Humanitarianism, and Armenians in the Ottoman Empire,
1905–1914 90
Inger Marie Okkenhaug
5
“A Strange Survival”: The Rev. W.A. Wigram on the Assyrians before and
after World War I 110
Heleen Murre-van den Berg
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
vi
contents
Part 3
Best Practices
6
Missionary Hubris in Colonial Algeria? Founding and Governing
Christian Arab Villages 1868–1930 133
Bertrand Taithe
7
Missionary Work, Secularization, and Donor Dependency: RockefellerNear East Colleges Cooperation after World War I
(1920–1939) 155
Philippe Bourmaud
8
“Machine Age Humanitarianism”: American Humanitarianism in Early
20th-Century Syria and Lebanon 183
Idir Ouahes
9
Scottish Presbyterian Churches and Humanitarianism in the Interwar
Middle East 209
Michael Marten
Part 4
Epilogue: Impact of the 1948 Crisis
10
Confined by Conflict, Run by Relief: Arabs, Jews, and the Finnish
Mission in Jerusalem, 1940–1950 233
Seija Jalagin
11
Catholic Humanitarian Assistance for Palestinian Refugees: The
Franciscan Casa Nova of Jerusalem during the 1948 War 253
Maria Chiara Rioli
Index
277
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
Acknowledgements
This volume is the result of a NWO (the Dutch Research Council) Internationalisation in the Humanities research project “Engaging Europe in the Arab World:
European missionaries and humanitarianism in the Middle East (1850–1970)”,
in cooperation with the IEG Leibniz Institute of European History (Mainz, Germany) and the IISMM, Institut d’études de l’Islam et des Sociétés du monde
musulman (Paris, France).
We would like to thank the Dutch Research Council for financing this
research project, as well as the IEG Leibniz Institute of European History, the
IISMM Institut d’études de l’Islam et des Sociétés du monde musulman and the
Institut Universitaire de France for their financial and administrative support of
the international workshops where some of the papers for this book were first
presented and discussed. We would also like to thank Volda University College
for their contribution to funding this publication.
We are grateful to many colleagues in Leiden, Mainz, Paris, and elsewhere
who, through their contributions to conferences, workshops and through
extended email conversations over the years, helped us to flesh out our questions, concerns, and approaches.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
Figures
1.1
3.1
3.2
3.3
3.4
3.5
3.6
3.7
3.8
3.9
4.1
4.2
4.3
8.1
Postcard, Collection Gélébart, private collection. 33
Aram (before photograph). Reproduced from “For Young People: Orphans in
Turkey,” Missionary Herald vol. 94 (May 1898): 204–208 70
Boys coming to Home (before photograph). Reproduced from “For Young
People: Orphans in Turkey,” Missionary Herald vol. 94 (May 1898): 204–208 70
Orphans at Oorfa at dinner (after photograph). Reproduced from “For Young
People: Orphans in Turkey,” Missionary Herald vol. 94 (May 1898): 204–208 71
A rescued orphan girl (after photograph). Reproduced from “For Young People:
Orphans in Turkey,” Missionary Herald vol. 94 (May 1898): 204–208 72
Village Armenians (before photograph). Reproduced from Rev. George C.
Reynolds, “For Young People: A Gospel Triumph in the Land of Ararat,”
Missionary Herald vol. 91 (May 1896): 212–216 75
The family at Van (after photograph). Reproduced from Rev. George C.
Reynolds, “For Young People: A Gospel Triumph in the Land of Ararat,”
Missionary Herald vol. 91 (May 1895): 212–216 76
An Armenian family. Reproduced from J.E. Pierce, of Bardezag, “For Young
People: Who are the Armenians,” Missionary Herald vol. 87 (April 1891):
175–178 77
A group of Alumni, Bithynia High School, Bardizag. SALT Archives, American
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions / Photographs / Bardizag,
ABAHBARD009 78
A Greek peasant woman. Reproduced from Rev. James W. Selye, of
Constantinople, “For Young People: A Greek Town in Turkey,” Missionary Herald
vol. 85 (October 1889): 424–427 79
Girls in the orphanage in Musch with dolls from Scandinavian donors. Note:
“Barn ved Musch barnehjem?” Wikimedia, made available by National Archives
of Norway, https://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Barn_ved_Musch
_barnehjem%3F_‑_fo30141712180050.jpg 105
Armenian women. Note: “Armenske kvinner,” Wikimedia, made available by
National Archives of Norway, https://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/
File:Armenske_kvinner_‑_fo30141712190013_1469.jpg 106
Bodil Biørn and teacher Maritza with 1st grade in Mush, ca. 1912. Note: “Bodil
Biørn med skoleklasse,” Wikimedia, made available by National Archives of
Norway, https://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Bodil_Bi%C3%B8rn_med
_skoleklasse_‑_fo30141712180005.jpg 107
A 1917 ACRNE poster depicting the compassionate, if Orientalist, efforts of
American humanitarianism in the Middle East. Library of Congress collection,
retrieved from https://lccn.loc.gov/2002711981 192
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
figures
ix
8.2
Another 1917 ACRNE poster asking for compassionate donations from American
citizens. Library of Congress collection, retrieved from
https://lccn.loc.gov/2002719422 193
8.3 A later poster dating from 1919 and printed by ACRNE’s successor organization;
Near East Relief (NER). Library of Congress collection, retrieved from
https://lccn.loc.gov/2002708879 196
11.1 Jerusalem casa nova, early 20th century, ASCTS 270
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
Notes on Contributors
Beth Baron
is Distinguished Professor of History at the City College and Graduate Center
of the City University of New York and Director of the Middle East and Middle
Eastern American Center at the CUNY Graduate Center. From 2009 to 2014,
she edited the International Journal of Middle East Studies, and from 2015 to
2017, served as president of the Middle East Studies Association of North America. Her most recent book, The Orphan Scandal: Christian Missionaries and the
Rise of the Muslim Brotherhood, appeared with Stanford University Press in
2014. Earlier works include Egypt as a Woman: Nationalism, Gender, and Politics
(Berkeley: University of California Press, 2005) and The Women’s Awakening in
Egypt: Culture, Society, and the Press (New Haven: Yale University Press, 1994).
She co-edited Women in Middle Eastern History: Shifting Boundaries in Sex and
Gender (New Haven: Yale University Press, 1991) with Nikki Keddie and Iran
and Beyond: Essays in Middle Eastern History in Honor of Nikki R. Keddie (Costa
Mesa: Mazda, 2000) with Rudi Matthee. She is currently working on a project on the history of medicine, disease, and reproductive health in colonial
Egypt.
Philippe Bourmaud
is Associate Professor in Modern and Contemporary History at the Université
Jean Moulin-Lyon 3. His research focuses on the history of health professions
in the late Ottoman and Mandatory Middle East, with a focus on Palestine;
the history of expertise in the Middle Eastern mandates; and the history of
alcohol in the modern Middle East. His publications include: “La invención de
los indicadores internacionales: Salud, problemas sociales y cuantificación en
el Cerccano Oriente bajo mandato (1919–1939),” in Mundos arabes en movimiento: Historia del presente, coll. ivestigacion e ideas, eds. Camila Pastor, Gilberto
Conde, and Marta Tawil, 291–315 (Mexico: CIDE, 2016); “Turf Wars at the League
of Nations: International Anti-Cannabis Policies and Oversight in Syria and
Lebanon, 1919–1939,” in The League of Nations’ Work on Social Issues: Visions,
Endeavours and Experiments, eds. Magaly Rodrigues Garcia, Davide Rodogno,
and Liat Kozma, 75–87 (Geneva: United Nations, 2016); “Pipe-line, colonialisme
et ligne claire: Tintin et la question des mandats du Proche-Orient,” in “La BD
francophone et le tournant postcolonial,” ed. Philippe Delisle, special issue,
Outre-mers: Revue d’histoire 392–393, no. 2 (2016): 39–68; With Karène Sanchez Summerer, eds., “Missions, Powers and Arabization,” special issue, Social
Sciences and Missions 32, nos. 3–4 (2019).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
notes on contributors
xi
Seija Jalagin
holds a PhD from the University of Oulu, Finland (2007) and has been a Docent
at the University of Turku, Finland, since 2013. Jalagin works as a Senior Lecturer of History and Japanese Studies at the University of Oulu. She has published extensively on gender and cultural interaction in Christian mission, stereotypes and mental images. Currently, she researches transnational refugee
history and is the leader of research project “Recognition and belonging: forced
migrations, troubled histories and memory cultures”, funded by the Finnish
Research Council (2017–2021).
Nazan Maksudyan
is a Research Associate at the Leibniz-Zentrum Moderner Orient (Berlin). She
was a EUME Fellow at the Wissenschaftskolleg zu Berlin in 2009–2010 and an
Alexander von Humboldt Stiftung Postdoctoral Fellow at the ZMO in 2010–
2011. She worked as an Associate Professor of History at Istanbul Kemerburgaz
University (2013–2016). Her research mainly focuses on the history of children
and youth in the Ottoman Empire during the 19th and 20th centuries, with
special interest in gender, sexuality, education, humanitarianism, and nonMuslims. Her Orphans and Destitute Children in the Late Ottoman Empire (Syracuse: Syracuse University Press, 2014) treats those who are farthest removed
from power as the lead actors in history. She edited Women and the City, Women
in the City (New York: Berghahn, 2014). On the history of children, she published “Orphans, Cities, and the State: Vocational Orphanages (Islahhanes)
and ‘Reform’ in the Late Ottoman Urban Space,” IJMES 43 (2011): 493–511, and
“Foster-Daughter or Servant, Charity or Abuse: Beslemes in the Late Ottoman
Empire,” Journal of Historical Sociology 21 (2008): 488–512. Currently, she works
on the lives of children in the Ottoman Empire during the First World War on
which she has published “Agents or Pawns? Nationalism and Ottoman Children
during the Great War,” Journal of the Ottoman and Turkish Studies Association
(JOTSA) 3 (2016): 147–172.
Michael Marten
Having previously taught at the School of Oriental and African Studies, the University of Pavia, and the University of Stirling, Michael Marten has published
widely on Scottish missionary efforts in the Middle East. He was elected a Fellow of the Royal Historical Society in 2015 in recognition of his contribution to
this field.
Heleen Murre-van den Berg
(PhD Leiden, 1995) is director of the Institute of Eastern Christian Studies
and Professor of Eastern Christian Studies at Radboud University. She is the
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
xii
notes on contributors
PI of the ERC Advanced Project “Rewriting Global Orthodoxy: Oriental Christianity in Europe between 1970 and 2020” (2019–2024). Earlier, she held the
chair of professor of World Christianity, especially in the Middle East, at Leiden
University, where she also served as vice-dean of the Faculty of Humanities.
She published extensively on Christianity in the Middle East, especially on the
Syriac/Assyrian traditions. Recent publications include (with S.R. GoldsteinSabbah, eds.) Modernity, Minority, and the Public Sphere: Jews and Christians in
the Middle East (Leiden: Brill, 2016) and Scribes and Scriptures: The Church of
the East in the Eastern Ottoman Provinces (1500–1850) (Louvain: Peeters, 2015).
In 2017, she was elected a member of the KNAW (Koninklijke Nederlandse
Akademie van Wetenschappen) and she received the Hans Sigrist Prize of the
University of Bern.
Inger Marie Okkenhaug
(PhD University of Bergen, 1999) is a Professor of History at Volda University
College, Norway. From 2000 until 2009 Okkenhaug was a researcher at the University of Bergen. She has published a number of chapters and articles on mission, gender, relief and welfare in the Middle East. Among her most recent publications is “Religion, Relief, and Humanitarian Work among Armenian Women
Refugees in Mandatory Syria, 1927–1934,” Scandinavian Journal of History 40,
no. 3 (2015): 432–454; “Scandinavian Missionaries in Palestine: The Swedish Jerusalem Society, Medical Mission and Education in Jerusalem and Bethlehem,
1900–1948,” in Tracing the Jerusalem Code: Christian Cultures in Scandinavia
vol. 3., ed. Ragnhild J. Zorgati (De Gruyter, 2020) and “Orphans, Refugees and
Relief in the Armenian Republic, 1922–1925,” in Aid to Armenia, eds. Joanne Laycock and Francesca Piana, (Manchester University Press, 2020). Okkenhaug’s
latest book, “En norsk filantrop”: Bodil Biørn og armenerne, 1905–1934 (2016) deals
with Norwegian mission and humanitarian work among the Armenians in the
years from 1905 to 1940.
Idir Ouahes
obtained his PhD degree in History from the University of Exeter in 2016.
Previously, he studied at Exeter (MRes Middle East Studies) and at London’s
School of Oriental and African Studies (BA History). Idir published his thesis
in 2018 via I.B. Tauris as Syria and Lebanon at the Outset of the French Mandate:
Workings of Cultural Imperialism. He has published several peer-reviewed articles, book chapters, and encyclopedia entries. Among these are: “Agricultural
Experimentation in French Mandate Syria,” in Ecological Networks in Colonial
Contexts, c. 1850–1920, eds. Ulrike Kirchberger and Brett Bennett (Durham, NC:
University of North Carolina Press, 2019); “Situating the Syrian State: Education
& Citizenship 1914–2014,” in Citizenship, Identity & Nation-States in the 21st Cen- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
notes on contributors
xiii
tury, eds. Nicole Stokes DuPass and Ramona Fruja, 195–220 (New York: Palgrave, 2016); “Catholic Missionary Education in early French Mandate Syria &
Lebanon,” Social Sciences and Missions 30, nos. 3–4 (2017): 225–253; “Une ceinture d’espace étatique: Le contrôle des bédouins au début du Mandat Francais
en Syrie,” L’Éspace Politique 28 (2015).
Maria Chiara Rioli
is a Marie Curie post-doctoral fellow at Fordham University and Ca’ Foscari
Venice University. She was a research associate at the University of Paris-Est
Marne-la-Vallée and scientific secretary at “Open Jerusalem”, an ERC-funded
project. Among her publications are “The ‘New Nazis’ or the ‘People of our
God’? Jews and Zionism in the Latin Church of Jerusalem, 1948–1962,” Journal
of Ecclesiastical History (2017): 81–107; and Ritornare a Israele: Giorgio La Pira,
gli ebrei, la Terra Santa (ed., Pisa: Edizione della Normale, 2015).
Karène Sanchez Summerer
is Associate Professor at Leiden University. She obtained her PhDs from Leiden
University and EPHE (Ecole Pratique des Hautes Etudes, Paris, Sorbonne). Her
research considers the European linguistic and cultural policies and the Arab
communities (1860–1948) in Palestine. She is the PI of the research project
“CrossRoads—A connected history between Europeans’ cultural diplomacy
and Arab Christians in Mandate Palestine” (2018–2022, project funded by the
Dutch Research Council NWO). She is the co-editor of the series Languages
and Culture in History with Em. Prof. W. Frijhoff, Amsterdam University Press.
From 2015 until 2019, she was the PI of the international project NWO/IEG
Mainz/IISMM Paris research project “Engaging Europe in the Middle East:
European missionaries and humanitarianism in the Middle East (1850–1970).”
Since 2017, she has been one of the coordinators of the MisSMO research
program about Christian missions in the Middle East since the late 19th century, https://missmo.hypotheses.org/ (“Missions, Powers and Arabization,” eds.
with Philippe Bourmaud, special issue, Social Sciences and missions 32, nos. 3–
4 (2019), https://brill.com/view/journals/ssm/32/3‑4/article‑p229_1.xml). From
2012 until 2017, she researched the role of language among the Palestinian
Catholic communities in Palestine, within the Dutch Research Council project “Arabic and its Alternatives”, and published: Heleen Murre-van den Berg,
Karène Sanchez Summerer, and Tijmen Baarda (eds.), Arabic and its Alternatives: Religious Minorities and their Languages in the Emerging Nation States of
the Middle East (1920–1950), Christians and Jews in Muslim Societies 5 (Leiden:
Brill, 2020), https://brill.com/view/title/39181; “Linguistic Diversity and Ideologies among the Catholic Minority in Mandate Palestine: Fear of Confusion or
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
xiv
notes on contributors
Powerful Tool?” in “The Fragments Imagine the Nation? Minorities in the Modern Middle East and North Africa” eds. Jordi T. Gorgas and Benjamin T. White,
special issue, British Journal of Middle Eastern Studies 43, no. 2 (2016): 191–205.
Bertrand Taithe
is Professor of History at the University of Manchester and executive director
of the Humanitarian and Conflict Response Institute. He researches the history of humanitarian aid and of missionary activities in the field of relief work.
He is currently working on a monograph entitled: The Humanitarians a history. His most recent works include: “The Cradle of the New Humanitarian
System? International Work and European Volunteers at the Cambodian Border Camps, 1979–1993,” Contemporary European History 25, no. 2 (2016): 335–
358; “The Charity-Mongers of Modern Babylon: Bureaucracy, Scandal, and the
Transformation of the Philanthropic Marketplace, c. 1870–1912,” Journal of British Studies 54, no. 1 (2015): 118–137, with Sarah Roddy and Julie-Marie Strange;
and a monograph with Bloomsbury, Missionary Developmentalism in Secular
and Colonial Context: Humanitarian Arab Villages of Algeria and the Legacy of
Lavigerie.
Chantal Verdeil
graduated from the Institut d’Etudes Politiques (Paris). She also graduated in
Arabic and History. She is currently Professor at INALCO. She published La mission jésuite du Mont-Liban et de Syrie (1830–1864) (Paris: Les Indes savantes, 2011)
and, with Anne-Laure Dupont and Catherine Mayeur-Jaouen, Le Moyen-Orient
par les textes (Paris: A. Colin, 2011) and Histoire du Moyen-Orient XIXe–XXIe
siècle (Paris: A. Colin, 2016). She just finished a book on the Saint-Joseph University (Beirut, 1875–1923).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
Introduction
Inger Marie Okkenhaug and Karène Sanchez Summerer
During the Israeli-Palestinian War of 1947–1948, relief to Palestinian refugees
was not only given by international agencies and non-governmental organizations. Aid also involved Christian mission institutions already historically
present and active in the region. This humanitarian reaction of the Christian
missions towards people in need was, however, not a new phenomenon. The
German Protestant Syrian Orphanage in Jerusalem for example, was founded
in 1860 as a response to the civil war in Syria the same year. During the following decades, the orphanage developed into the largest missionary institution
in the country. As shown by Roland Löffler, the Syrian Orphanage underwent
a “silent metamorphosis” from a Protestant pietistic mission institution into
a major undertaking of social service.1 This was a typical development in the
Middle East, where many Christian missionaries supported welfare activities
that involved ideas and practices of improving people’s lives, mostly presented
as subservient to the preaching of Christianity. Facing major obstacles in their
attempt to convert locals, mission organizations increasingly shifted their focus
from evangelization to health and education, frequently changing their vocation according to local demands.2 Furthermore, some ethnolinguistic minorities from the Middle East who had suffered displacement during World War I
(particularly Assyrian and Armenian populations) saw the European sectarianization process of minorities3 as opportunities for some sort of local autonomy.
1 Roland Löffler, “The Metamorphosis of a Pietistic Missionary and Educational Institution into
a Social Services Enterprise: The Case of the Syrian Orphanage (1860–1945),” in New Faith in
Ancient Lands: Western Missions in the Middle East and Early Twentieth Centuries, ed. Heleen
Murre-van den Berg (Leiden: Brill, 2006), 151–174.
2 Barbara Reeves-Ellington, Domestic Frontiers: Gender, Reform, and American Interventions in
the Ottoman Balkans and the Near East, 1831–1908 (Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press,
2013), 104; Ellen Fleischmann, “Evangelization or Education: American Protestant Missionaries, the American Board, and the Girls and Women of Syria (1830–1910),” in New Faith in
Ancient Lands: Western Missions in the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries, ed. Heleen Murre-van den Berg (Leiden: Brill, 2006), 263–280; Inger Marie Okkenhaug,
The Quality of Heroic Living, of High Endeavour and Adventure: Anglican Mission, Women, and
Education in Palestine, 1888–1948 (Leiden: Brill, 2002).
3 Laura Robson, Minorities and the Modern Arab World, New Perspectives (Syracuse, NY: Syracuse University Press, 2016), 7. For minorities in the Middle East, Benjamin White, The Emergence of Minorities in the Middle East: The Politics of Community in French Mandate Syria
(Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2011).
© the Editors and Authors, 2020 | doi:10.1163/9789004434530_002
This is an open access chapter distributed under the terms of the CC BY-NC 4.0 license.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
2
okkenhaug and sanchez summerer
Linked to large diaspora, they appealed to international Christian opinion and
together with the emerging humanitarian organizations, like the Near East
Relief and the Red Cross, their message was received by a Western audience
who donated money to their cause.
This volume intends to trace the historical links between Christian missionaries, the roots of humanitarianism, its different modalities, their use of
“humanitarian diplomacy”4 and local encounters in a Middle Eastern context, considered as fundamental in the history of religious and social politics
in a Muslim environment, this particular field being “so connected with the
present-day concerns”.5 The century considered, between 1850 and 1950, represents moments of colonization, war, and conflicts, all formative settings for
humanitarian actions.6 During this time, Christian missions were seeking new
ways to translate their understanding of Christianity, as seen at the World Missionary Conference in Edinburgh in 1910, which put forward a civilizing mission
that sought to modernize the world.7
The social dimensions of Christian missions in the Middle East have been
revisited in several important studies in the last ten to fifteen years. These
works, representing a profound change in approach, methodology, and sources,
include Beth Baron’s The Orphan Scandal: Christian Missionaries and the Rise
4 Dzovinar Kevonian, Réfugiés et diplomatie humanitaire: Les acteurs européens et la scène proche-orientale pendant l’entre-deux-guerres (Paris: Publications de la Sorbonne, 2004).
5 Johannes Paulmann, “Humanity—Humanitarian Reason—Imperial Humanitarianism: European Concepts in Practice,” in Humanity: A History of European Concepts in Practice from
the Sixteenth Century to the Present, eds. Fabian Klose and Mirjam Thulin (Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2016), 288.
6 For the role of missionaries during crises in the Middle East, see Johannes Paulmann and
Esther Moeller, eds., “Crisis in the Middle East: Religion, Diplomacy and Humanitarianism” special issue, British Journal of Middle East Studies (forthcoming)—part of the same
NWO/IEG/IISMM project; Ilana Feldman and Miriam Ticktin, eds., In the name of Humanity: The Governance of Threat and Care (Durham, NC: Duke University Press Books, 2010),
4; Andrew Thompson, “Humanitarian Interventions, Past and Present,” in The Emergence of
Humanitarian intervention: Ideas and Practice from the Nineteenth Century to the Present, ed.
Fabian Klose (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2016), 331–356; Kevin O’Sullivan, Matthew Hilton, and Juliano Fiori, “Humanitarianism in Context,” European Review of History 23,
nos. 1–2 (2016): 1–15.
7 The World Missionary Conference of Edinburgh in 1910 put forward a civilizing mission that
sought to modernize the world, as well as discussions around missionary-state relations. See
Brian Stanley, “Church, State and the Hierarchy of ‘Civilisation’: The Making of the “Missions and Governments”, Report at the World Missionary Conference, Edinburgh 1910,” in
The Imperial Horizons of British Protestant Missions, 1880–1914, ed. Andrew Porter (Cambridge:
Eerdmans, Routledge, 2010), 58–84.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
3
introduction
of the Muslim Brotherhood, Barbara Reeves-Ellington’s Domestic Frontiers:
Gender, Reform, and American Interventions in the Ottoman Balkans and the
Near East, 1831–1908, and Paul Sedra’s From Mission to Modernity: Evangelicals,
Reformers and Education in Nineteenth-Century Egypt.8 Even so, the humanitarian actions of Christian missionaries in the Middle East have not yet been
studied thoroughly.9
Depending on the areas where they intervened, missionaries were frequently consulted on repeated forced migrations. Some were gatekeepers of
colonial states, some also distanced themselves from them. The missionaries
considered in this volume are not a homogeneous group (some well connected, others more isolated, some international protagonists, some local workers,
some obsessed by the nation-state idea, others not). The case studies present
various missionaries’ networks that, at times, acted simultaneously and on various scales, within a competitive landscape of charities. Examining institutional
and individual strategies within national and local contexts will clarify the
motives and effects of Christian missions in delivering aid and thus contribute to a new understanding of the history of humanitarianism in the Middle
East.
1
Christian Missions and Humanitarian Work and Practice
Some studies tackling humanitarianism define it in ways that reflect the present10 (“assistance that occurs in the context of disasters […] applied to emer8
9
10
These, in addition to Heather J. Sharkey, American Evangelicals in Egypt: Missionary Encounters in an Age of Empire (Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2008), Norbert
Friedrich, Uwe Kaminsky, and Roland Löffler, eds., The Social Dimensions of Christian Missions in the Middle East, Historical Studies of the 19th and 20th Centuries, Missionsgeschichtliches Archiv 16 (Stuttgart: Franz Steiner Verlag, 2010); and Ussama S. Makdisi, Artillery of
Heaven: American Missionaries and the Failed Conversion of the Middle East (Ithaca, NY:
Cornell University Press, 2008).
Silvia Salvatici, A History of Humanitarianism, 1755–1989: In the Name of the Others (Manchester: Manchester University Press, 2019). The author mentions that the missionary
experience contributed to the archaeology of international humanitarianism, highlighting the links between faith and compassion, through the anti-slavery movement, and
the intertwining of secular and religious agendas, in her chapter 2; Matthew Hilton et
al., “History and Humanitarianism: A Conversation,” Past and Present 241, no. 1 (2018): 1–
38.
Michael Barnett, The International Humanitarian Order (London: Routledge, 2010), 2;
Michael Barnett and Janice Gross Stein, eds., Sacred Aid: Faith and Humanitarianism
(Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012); O’Sullivan, Hilton, and Fiori “Humanitarianisms
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
4
okkenhaug and sanchez summerer
gency relief and post-conflict recovery”) but the term can also be used historically. Many Christian missions discussed the notion of “humanity” in the Arab
world, their socially oriented engagement being based on their engagement in
local areas in Europe.11 Catholic and Protestant missionaries, aiming at regaining the Holy Land by religious, cultural, and philanthropic influence, often ending up producing “unexpected” effects,12 established and circulated competing
collective narratives in which the notion of humanity was central.13 As noted
by Johannes Paulmann, “the evolution of modern humanitarianism overlapped
with the transformation of philanthropy, which turned toward ‘strangers’ at
home and abroad and became increasingly concerned with efficiency and professionalism”.14
11
12
13
14
in Context,” 1–15; Michael Barnett, Empire of Humanity: A History of Humanitarianism
(Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 2011).
See for example the Swedish and British local engagement of missionaries in Palestine,
Karène Sanchez Summerer and Inger Marie Okkenhaug, “The Role of Protestant Missionaries during the Great Arab Revolt in Jerusalem and South Palestine (1936–1939)—
Towards Humanity?” in BJMES special issue, Crisis in the Middle East: Religion, Diplomacy
and Humanitarianism, eds. Johannes Paulmann and Esther Moeller (forthcoming). For the
Catholic case, 19th century, see for example Katharina Stornig, “Between Christian Solidarity and Human Solidarity: Humanity and the Mobilisation of Aid for Distant Children
in Catholic Europe in the Long Nineteenth Century,” in Humanity, A History of European
Concepts in Practice from the Sixteenth Century to the Present, eds. Fabian Klose and Mirjam
Thulin (Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2016), 265. For the Protestant case, Judith
Becker, “Conceptions of Humanity in the Nineteenth-Century German Protestant Missions,” in Humanity, A History of European Concepts in Practice from the Sixteenth Century
to the Present, eds. Fabian Klose and Mirjam Thulin (Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht,
2016); Dzovinar, Réfugiés et diplomatie humanitaire, 561; and Roland Löffler, Protestanten
in Palästina—Religionspolitik, Sozialer Protestantismus und Mission in den deutschen evangelischen und anglikanischen Institutionen des Heiligen Landes, 1917–1939 (Stuttgart: Kohlhammer, 2008).
Heather J. Sharkey, “Introduction: The Unexpected Consequences of Christian Missionary Encounters,” in Cultural Conversions: Unexpected Consequences of Christian Missionary
Encounters in the Middle East, Africa, and South Asia, ed. Heather J. Sharkey (Syracuse, NY:
Syracuse University Press, 2013), 1–26; Friedrich, Kaminsky, and Löffler, The Social Dimensions of Christian Missions in the Middle East; and Löffler, Protestanten in Palästina.
On the Christian missionaries’ activities among Christian minorities, Greeks, Assyrians
and Armenians, see for example Davide Rodogno, Against Massacre: Humanitarian Interventions in the Ottoman Empire, 1815–1914: The Emergence of a Concept and International
Practice (Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2012), 28–31; Derek Hopwood, The
Russian Presence in Syria and Palestine, 1843–1914: Church and Politics in the Near East
(Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1969); and publications of Nikolay Lisovoy (in Russian). The first
American Protestants from the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions
arrived in Lebanon in 1819. Makdisi, Artillery of Heaven.
Johannes Paulmann, “Conjunctures in the History of International Humanitarian Aid dur-
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
introduction
5
Missions were also influenced and transformed in encounters with other
mission societies and local actors.15 In her study of the German Kaiserswerth
Deaconesses in Beirut, Julia Hauser has, for example, shown how the missionary agenda, in being fundamentally impacted by local factors, underwent
considerable transformation in practice.16 In addition to the impact of other
missions and local demands, the political framework of state and local authorities shaped mission practice and ways of thinking about their mission. During times of war, mission work was transformed to supply immediate relief.
During World War I, for example, Scandinavian and Swiss missionaries, representing neutral nations, turned relief workers during the persecutions of
Armenians and other minorities in the Ottoman Empire.17 After the war and
the dissolution of the Ottoman Empire, the League of Nations’ mandate system provided a new framework for Catholic and Protestant missions. Humanitarianism in the Middle East was then brought under the ambit of the League of
Nations, though humanitarian efforts continued through volunteer and relief
organizations.18 The Mandate powers in the Middle East, France and Great Britain, both welcomed mission societies as contributors to the development of
health and education in the Mandates.19
15
16
17
18
19
ing the Twentieth Century,” Humanity: An International Journal of Human Rights, Humanitarianism, and Development 4, no. 2 (Summer 2013): 215, 217. Available via http://humanity
journal.org/wp‑content/uploads/2014/06/4.2‑Conjunctures‑in‑the‑History‑of‑Internatio
nal‑Humanitarian‑Aid‑during‑the‑Twentieth‑Century.pdf.
This volume focuses on the spread of Christian missionaries’ humanitarian actions,
through their advocacy and practices. The reactions to their actions have been at the
centre of several analyses; for the Muslim populations’ reactions, see for example Umar
Ryad, “A Muslim Response to Missionary Activities in Egypt: With a Special Reference to
the Al-Azhar High Corps of ‘Ulamâ’ (1925–1935),” in New Faith in Ancient Lands: Western
Missions in the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries, ed. Heleen
Murre-van den Berg (Leiden: Brill, 2006), 281–307; Stefan Reichmuth, Jörn Rüsen, and
Aladdin Sarhan, eds., Humanism and Muslim Culture: Historical Heritage and Contemporary Challenges (Göttingen: Vandenhoek & Ruprecht, 2012).
Julia Hauser, “From Transformation to Negation: A Female Mission in a ‘City of Schools’,”
Journal of World History 27, no. 3 (September 2016): 476–477.
Inger Marie Okkenhaug, “Scandinavian Missionaries, Gender and Armenian Refugees during World War One: Crisis and Reshaping of Vocation,” Social Sciences and Missions 23, no. 1
(2010): 63–93.
For the Armenians, see Keith David Watenpaugh, “The League of the Nations Rescue of
Armenian Genocide Survivors and the Making of Modern Humanitarianism, 1920–1927,”
American Historical Review 1 (2010): 1315–1339.
Elizabeth Thompson, “Neither Conspiracy nor Hypocrisy: The Jesuits and the French Mandate in Syria and Lebanon,” in Altruism and Imperialism: Western Cultural and Religious
Missions in the Middle East, eds. Eleanor H. Tejirian and Reeva Spector Simon (New York:
Middle East Institute, 2002), 66–87.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
6
okkenhaug and sanchez summerer
The Interwar period was a time of transition and reorientation in the missions. The bloodshed of the war years had a global impact, and it was no
longer possible to argue that Christianity and civilization were one and the
same.20 Changing orientation, the humanitarian aspect increasingly came to
the forefront of Christian missions.21 Regarding missionaries in the Middle
East during and after World War I, Keith David Watenpaugh has argued that
“while many of the individuals in the theatre of humanitarian action had
their origins in the region as missionaries, as did most of the organizers of
the humanitarian project of NER, collectively they stood at the culmination
of a secular movement in the missionary project, in which the goals and
methods of evangelism gave way almost entirely to addressing the suffering
of human beings and developing institutions for their care, social development and higher education”.22 However, the transition from religious to secular forms of Western humanitarianism was not necessarily a one-way phenomenon.23 Scandinavian welfare among Armenian refugees and orphans in
the 1920s and -30s exemplifies the complexity of faith-based relief work and
modern relief.24 Another example can be found in Palestine, where British and
Swedish missions in Mandatory Palestine continued and in some instances
expanded pre-war schools and hospitals, in addition to contributing crucial
relief to the poorer segments of the Muslim population in the country. Thus,
redefining and accommodating their mission in relation to the interwar scene,
but also answering to new international trends regarding how to interpret
their agency as Christian missionaries.25 The humanitarian actions of Chris-
20
21
22
23
24
25
Hilde Nielssen, Inger Marie Okkenhaug, and Karina Hestad Skeie, eds., Protestant Mission
and Local Encounters in the Nineteenth and Twentieth Centuries (Leiden: Brill, 2011), 19.
See Deborah Gaitskell, “Mission by Other Means? Dora Earthy and the Save the Children Fund in the 1930s,” in Protestant Mission and Local Encounters in the Nineteenth and
Twentieth Centuries, eds. Hilde Nielssen, Inger Marie Okkenhaug, and Karina Hestad Skeie
(Leiden: Brill, 2011), 233–258.
Keith David Watenpaugh, Bread from Stones. The Middle East and the Making of Modern
Humanitarianism (Oakland, CA: California University Press, 2015), 18.
The complex processes of change in humanitarian practices during the Interwar period
is exemplified by historian Rebecca Jinks’ work on relief and Armenian genocide survivors. R. Jinks, “ ‘Marks Hard to Erase:’ The Troubled Reclamation of ‘Absorbed’ Armenian
Women, 1919–1927,” The American Historical Review 123, no. 1 (February 2018): 122–123. See
also R. Skinner and A. Lester, “Humanitarianism and Empire: New Research Agendas,” The
Journal of Imperial and Commonwealth History 40, no. 5 (2012): 729–747.
Inger Marie Okkenhaug, “Orphans, Refugees and Relief in the Armenian Republic, 1922–
1925,” in Aid to Armenia, eds. Jo Laycock and Francesca Piana (Manchester: Manchester
University Press, forthcoming).
See Sanchez Summerer and Okkenhaug, “The Role of Protestant Missionaries during the
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
introduction
7
tian missionaries during the Israeli-Palestine War of 1948 and its aftermath is
yet another example of encounters in the Middle East being much more complex than a “secular” Western world meeting a “religious” Arab or even Muslim
world.
Relief during times of war and conflict, in a similar manner to all humanitarian work, is locally embedded and practiced.26 By historicizing and localizing a number of different Christian mission denominations, Catholics and
Protestants, from different national backgrounds and humanitarian aid in a
specific place, during a specific time-period, we want to contribute to a new
understanding of the history of humanitarianism in the Middle East. Branching out from the American and British Protestant-focused studies that have
dominated research on Western missions in the Middle East so far, this volume
also includes studies from a French Catholic, Vatican, but also a Protestant
(Lutheran) Nordic perspective. What were the motivations, aspirations, and
aims of various missions’ humanitarian practices and how did trends and patterns toward humanitarianism—relief and development—change over time:
in Ottoman contexts and under British and French colonial rule? Connected to
Europeans’ interests and power, to what extent were Christian missions instrumentalized? What was the role of humanitarian actions during the 1948 conflict? The volumes ends with the impact of 1948, as by this time, in the rest of the
Middle East, global humanitarianism had emerged in the context of post-World
War II, the creation of the UN and its agencies (and in the case of Palestine,
UNRWA27), with new understandings of human rights and refugees’ priorities,
the independence of several Arab countries, and the endorsement by many
missionaries of a “development workers” label, after having fulfilled public service/health functions in the colonial settings.
26
27
Great Arab Revolt”; Bertrand Taithe, “Pyrrhic Victories? French Catholic Missionaries,
Modern Expertise and Secularizing Technologies,” in Sacred Aid: Faith and Humanitarianism, eds. Michael Barnett and Janice Gross Stein (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012),
166–182.
Nefissa Naguib and Inger Marie Okkenhaug, eds., Interpreting Relief and Welfare Activities in the Middle East, 1800–2005—Welfare and Modernity in the Middle East (Leiden: Brill,
2008), 3. See also Davide Rodogno, who argues that humanitarianism should be carefully
historicized: “Beyond Relief: A Sketch of the Near East Relief’s Humanitarian Operations,
1918–1929,” Monde(s) 2, no. 6 (November 2014): 47, https://www.cairn.info/revue‑mondes1
‑2014‑2‑page‑45.htm.
On UNWRA, Kjersti G. Berg, “The Unending Temporary. United Nations Relief and Works
Agency (UNWRA) and the Politics of Humanitarian Assistance to Palestinian Refugee
Camps 1950–2012” (PhD diss., University of Bergen, 2015), 2.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
8
2
okkenhaug and sanchez summerer
Chapters, Arguments, and Themes
Chantal Verdeil’s article, “Missions, Charity, and Humanitarian Action in the
Levant (19th–20th century)”, presents an overview of the different modalities
and challenges of the humanitarian dimension of the Catholic missionaries’
action in the Middle East (Syria, Palestine, Egypt) from a long-term perspective. Based on a wide range of archives, it offers a portrait of these actions,
distinguishing perennial works (relief to poor children, orphans, the sick, prostitutes, domestic workers) from more occasional actions during major crises
that shook the region (massacres of 1860 in Mount Lebanon and Damascus,
massacres and genocide of Armenians). Verdeil underlines the fact that the
financing of these actions was not only European, but largely local, Christian but also Muslim. This article questions the transformations of these relief
actions.
The first part, “Advocacy”, comprises four chapters, intended to shed light
on the rhetoric of the missionaries towards humanitarian actions. It opens with
Beth Baron’s analysis of freed slave girls’ encounters with Presbyterian missionaries in Cairo in the late 1880s. Missionaries participated in the struggle to end
slavery, in addition to playing a role in the lives of freed slaves; for missionaries, freed slave girls were possible converts and church workers. American
missionaries were in Egypt to convert Egyptians, not to free African slaves, but
they did intervene by pressuring Copts to free their slaves, giving refuge to rescued slaves. Missionary schools gave shelter to freed slaves where they received
a basic education and girls were trained in domestic chores. Some freed slave
girls also received professional training and became nurses in mission hospitals. Baron’s study shows that the missionaries’ humanitarian offer came at a
price. The girls were pressured to adopt a new religion and expected to work
in “the homes, schools and hospitals of a group that considered them sisters in
Christ but racially inferior”.
Nazan Maksudyan is also concerned with American missionaries’ ideology,
aims and practices in late 19th-century Middle East. The focus here is on the
American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions (ABCFM) and photographs as representations of religious and humanitarian work among Armenians in “Asiatic Turkey” (Anatolia). Maksudyan argues that the bodily conditions of targeted constituencies and their physical surroundings were reconceived and reconceptualized by missionaries as material representations and
mirrors of religious and moral progress. What missionaries propagated relied
on the bodies and physical surroundings of the Armenians and the main
indicator of conversion was a change in the living conditions and customs
of the people. Maksudyan argues that the social change that took place as
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
introduction
9
a result of American welfare institutions (in education and health) was the
essence of conversion itself. Armenians were converted to a certain definition
of “civilization” rather than to the Protestant religion. Photography and narrative descriptions of this social change were used as evidence for successful
proselytizing.
Protestant mission among Armenians in Anatolia during the late Ottoman
period is also the theme of Inger Marie Okkenhaug’s article. Based on sources
from the Scandinavian branches of the Lutheran Women’s Mission Workers’
organization, Okkenhaug focuses on how the mission—evangelization, healing, and welfare—was practiced by a Scandinavian female missionary, Bodil
Biørn (1871–1960), working in Armenian communities in the Ottoman Empire
from 1905 to 1914. As has been shown elsewhere, for American Protestant missionaries who worked in the Ottoman Empire, humanitarian work and missionary enterprise could not be disentangled.28 This fusion of evangelization,
emergency relief and “longer-term efforts to prevent suffering from famine, illhealth, or poverty”29 also characterized the activities and perceptions of the
Scandinavian missionaries in the region.
Heleen Murre-van den Berg’s article analyses the British missionary contribution in Iraq via the publications of one of its most vocal representatives, the
Rev. W.A. Wigram (1872–1953). His works played an important role in explaining the situation of the Assyrians in the English-speaking world, implicated in
the plight of the Assyrians because the British had actively involved them militarily in the Great War. Murre-van den Berg presents a politicized advocacy for
the Assyrians of the Church of the East as a vulnerable minority, entitled to the
support of Great Britain and the rest of the world. The role of the militarization
of the British presence in Iraq, and the militarization of the Assyrians is questioned, as well as the extent of the universalism of humanitarianism within the
supposedly special position of (some) Middle Eastern Christians as part of an
eschatological reading of the world.
The second part, “Best Practices”, analyses missionary networks and how
missionaries had an impact on the development of humanitarian practices
and law. It also examines how non-missionaries took over, to a certain extent,
28
29
Flora A. Keshgegian, “ ‘Starving Armenians:’ The Politics and Ideology of Humanitarian
Aid in the First Decades of the Twentieth Century,” in Humanitarianism and Suffering:
The Mobilization of Empathy, eds. Richard Ashby Wilson and Richard D. Brown (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2008), 144. See also Nazan Maksudyan’s article in this
volume.
Paulmann, “Conjunctures in the History of International Humanitarian Aid,” 215.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
10
okkenhaug and sanchez summerer
the humanitarian aims and organizations of missionaries, the “NGOization” of
Christian missions, when missions “became development”, thus re-evaluating
the role of religion in their discourses and practices. This part explores the
transnational implication of the states on missionaries’ activities; how governments used missionaries’ ideas involved in development projects during
the transition from colonial to mandate to postcolonial rule; and to what
extent the League of Nations and its media were linked to the missionaries.
Bertrand Taithe’s case study focuses on the creation and theocratic management of Christian model villages populated with Algerian “orphans” from the
1866–1869 famine. The two villages inspired by Middle East missionary activities remained strictly limited as to their impact and symbolic presence in a
colonial landscape dominated by secular politics and racial segregation. Following the lives of “rescued” children in these settlements and in the wider
world, Taithe stresses the limits of missionary activism and the ambiguous
opportunities missionary humanitarianism offered.
In the Interwar period, the Rockefeller Foundation (RF) became a major
humanitarian actor in the Middle East, through its support for the New Yorkbased Near East Relief (after 1930, Near East Foundation). Philippe Bourmaud,
in his article “Missionary Work, Secularization, and Donor Dependency: Rockefeller-Near East Colleges Cooperation after World War I (1920–1939)”, explores
the links between the Christian-minded Rockefeller and the missionaries, the
RF choosing the American University of Beirut (AUB) as their main local partner. Thanks to RF funding, the AUB was able to develop ample medical services,
partly with a view to providing medical assistance to the refugee populations
of the region. Bourmaud analyses how donor dependency has played out for
the RF, and compares secular and missionary receptivity to the influence of
donors, considering missionary institutions that change their general perspective and become secularized, following professionalized models of philanthropical operation.
American humanitarian activities in the Levant is also the topic of Idir
Ouahes, whose article focuses on the U.S. humanitarian, state, and non-state
actors’ actions in favour of Christian minorities in early 20th century Syria
and Lebanon. Ouahes traces the U.S. enthusiastic and managerial answer and
paradigm to World War I, the roots of what was called “Machine Age humanitarianism”. “Inevitably, the significant structure given to U.S.-Levant ties through
humanitarian aid spilled into the political arena.” Ouahes thus puts into perspective the links of different actors around the missionaries, depicting the
colonial context of French mandatory authorities, who had taken over from the
Ottomans after the war. The French government in Syria and Lebanon “viewed
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
introduction
11
such activity suspiciously, though they welcomed the income that enabled
them to reduce their state-building obligations”.
In a similar manner to the French Mandate government’s view of Western missions as welfare agents, the British Mandate government in Palestine
also welcomed Christian missionaries’ welfare work. For Scottish Presbyterian
missionaries in Palestine, medical practice became a way to improve the relationship with the local population. In his article, Michael Marten focuses on
Scottish Presbyterian missions to the Jews in Palestine and the Scots’ reactions to the humanitarian crisis in the region after World War I. Marten uncovers insights into ways of thinking about what the churches and their missionary committees were doing in this period, as they sought to translate
their understanding of Christianity in new ways. During World War I and
the immediate aftermath, the Scots engaged in a direct form of humanitarian (ecumenical) relief. Although the United Free Church of Scotland continued to some extent to provide relief during the British Mandate, its focus
was also on defending the Church against the increasing Zionist influence in
Palestine.
In the epilogue, Seija Jalagin and Maria Chiara Rioli analyse the impact of
the 1948 Israeli-Arab conflict in terms of humanitarian actions and refugees
among Jews and Arabs and the narratives around humanitarianism and Christian missions.
The theme of Seija Jalagin’s article is a Finnish mission in Jerusalem during
the 1940s. While the Scottish missions had been active among Jews in Palestine
since 1839, the Finnish Protestant mission to the Jews was a relative newcomer
to the country, arriving in the 1920s. Headed by Aili Havas (1903–1988), this
Protestant mission concentrated solely on the Jews and was, like many other
foreign religious actors in the Middle East, both marginal and a grassroots
agent. Havas’ mission was the establishment of a student home for young Jews
to study the Bible and discuss religious issues. With Nazi Germany’s annihilation of European Jewry, by 1940 the mission home was transformed into a
shelter for Jewish refugees. During the war years, Havas dedicated herself to
aiding Jewish refugees. Giving priority to the care of children, the mission’s original focus on evangelization was transformed to become a Jewish children’s
home. In a similar manner to that of the Scottish mission, political and military atrocities in Europe thus permanently changed the Finnish mission agenda
in Palestine.
While humanitarianism guided Finnish missionaries’ relief work among
Jewish Holocaust survivors and refugee families in Jerusalem in 1948, they
did not see Arab refugees as worthy of aid. This was in contrast to a number of Catholic institutions in Palestine that established relief operations for
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
12
okkenhaug and sanchez summerer
Arab Palestinians during the Israeli-Palestine conflict in 1947–1948. As shown
by Maria Chiara Rioli in her article based on unpublished Catholic archives,
mobilizing to assist the Palestinian refugees was not only achieved by international agencies and non-governmental organizations but also involved the
complex and variegated web of Christian institutions already historically present and active in the region. Rioli, who writes on the history of the Catholic church and relief in Jerusalem, and specifically the Franciscan Casa Nova,
points out that even if the Christian missions’ involvement in the Palestinian
refugee crisis was relatively small when compared to the new international
agencies, “convents, schools, hospitals operated by religious congregations or
directly by the local Churches of various rites and denominations were among
the first places to receive and aid the Palestinian refugees”. Rioli’s analysis
of the plurality of the Catholic presence makes it possible to retrace many
threads of inquiry in the ecclesiastical archives in the Middle East and elsewhere.
3
Concluding Remarks
One of the central activities of mission-related humanitarianism from the
1860s onward, concerned the question of relief and refugees of the Middle
East, due to the repetitive nature of forced migration since the 1850s, producing
an expertise still relevant today. Several of the contributions to this anthology
focus on missions, refugees and relief from the civil war in Syria in 1860, the
persecutions of Armenians in the 1890s, aid to refugees from World War II and
the Palestinian-Israeli War. In 1947–1948, Christian missions, long present in
the region, contributed relief to Palestinian refugees alongside international
agencies and non-governmental organizations. The humanitarian actions of
Christian missionaries during the war of 1948 and its aftermath are an example
of encounters in the Middle East being much more complex than a “secular”
Western meeting a “religious” Arab or even Muslim world. Our anthology seeks
to discover and retrace such “entangled histories” for the first time in an integral
perspective.
Although significant on a local scale until the end of the World War I and
later on also at a transnational level, the role of Catholic missions has been
underestimated from the point of view of medical action,30 partially resulting
30
From 1925, by Pope Pius XI himself, who recommended the use of medicine in the missionary setting, U. Bertini, Pie XI et la médecine au service des missions (Paris: Librairie Bloud
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
introduction
13
from the impression that the Papacy itself was ambivalent with regard to work
that could distract missionaries from their pastoral mission. The opening of the
Vatican archives for the period 1939–1958, in March 2020, will be a formative
period for the connected history of Christian missions and humanitarianism,
the analysis of the NGOization of certain Christian missions and intertwined
aspects of religious, medical, and humanitarian networks.31
Bibliography
Barnett, Michael. The International Humanitarian Order. London: Routledge, 2010.
Barnett, Michael. Empire of Humanity: A History of Humanitarianism. Ithaca: Cornell
University Press, 2011.
Barnett, Michael, and Janice Gross Stein, eds. Sacred Aid: Faith and Humanitarianism.
Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012.
Baron, Beth. The Orphan Scandal: Christian Missionaries and the Rise of the Muslim
Brotherhood. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 2014.
Becker, Judith. “Conceptions of Humanity in the Nineteenth-Century German Protestant Missions.” In Humanity: A History of European Concepts in Practice from the
Sixteenth Century to the Present, edited by Fabian Klose and Mirjam Thulin, 107–130.
Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2016.
Berg, Kjersti G. “The Unending Temporary: United Nations Relief and Works Agency
(UNWRA) and the Politics of Humanitarian Assistance to Palestinian Refugee Camps
1950–2012.” PhD diss., University of Bergen, 2015.
Bertini, U. Pie XI et la médecine au service des missions. Paris: Librairie Bloud et Gay, 1930.
Feldman, Ilana, and Miriam Ticktin, eds. In the Name of Humanity: The Governance of
Threat and Care. Durham, NC: Duke University Press Books, 2010.
31
et Gay, 1930); C. Prudhomme, Missions chrétiennes et colonisation: XVI–XXe siècles (Paris:
Editions du Cerf, 2004).
The Prefet of the Secret Archives of the Vatican, Bishop Sergio Pagano, referred in his
speech of 4 March 2019 (http://www.osservatoreromano.va/vaticanresources/pdf/QUO
_2019_053_0503.pdf, accessed 31 January, 2020) announcing the opening of the post-1938
Vatican archives (1939–1958), to a “charity diplomacy”. The Press Office of the Holy See
mentioned special archival collections that will be of interest of researchers. “The first is
that of the Relief Commission, the second is simply called Pontifical Charity, and the third
is that of the Migration Office, set up to deal with the problem of the repatriation of prisoners and refugees, as well as the growing issue of migration”. Files: Commissionne soccorsi
1939–1958; Beneficenza pontificia 1939–1968 busta IV Associazioni chiesi istituzioni; Ufficio migrazione 1946–1966; Pontificia Opera di assistenza 1944–1970; Opera Nazionale per
l’Assistenza religiosa e morale degli operai 1926–1952.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
14
okkenhaug and sanchez summerer
Fleischmann, Ellen. “Evangelization or Education: American Protestant Missionaries,
the American Board, and the Girls and Women of Syria (1830–1910).” In New Faith
in Ancient Lands: Western Missions in the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early
Twentieth Centuries, edited by Heleen Murre-van den Berg, 263–280. Leiden: Brill,
2006.
Friedrich, Norbert, Uwe Kaminsky, and Roland Löffler, eds. The Social Dimensions of
Christian Missions in the Middle East: Historical Studies of the 19th and 20th Centuries. Missionsgeschichtliches Archiv, 16. Stuttgart: Franz Steiner Verlag, 2010.
Gaitskell, Deborah. “Mission by Other Means? Dora Earthy and the Save the Children
Fund in the 1930s.” In Protestant Mission and Local Encounters in the Nineteenth and
Twentieth Centuries, edited by Hilde Nielssen, Inger Marie Okkenhaug, and Karina
Hestad Skeie, 233–258. Leiden: Brill, 2011.
Hauser, Julia. “From Transformation to Negation: A Female Mission in a ‘City of
Schools’.” Journal of World History 27, no. 3 (September 2016): 473–496.
Hilton, Matthew, Emily Baughan, Eleonor Davey, Bronwen Everill, Kevin O’Sullivan,
and Tehila Sasson. “History and Humanitarianism: A Conversation.”Past and Present
241, no. 1 (2018): 1–38.
Hopwood, Derek. The Russian Presence in Syria and Palestine, 1843–1914: Church and
Politics in the Near East. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1969.
Jinks, R. “‘Marks Hard to Erase:’ The Troubled Reclamation of ‘Absorbed’ Armenian
Women, 1919–1927.” The American Historical Review 123, no. 1 (February 2018): 86–
123.
Keshgegian, Flora A. “‘Starving Armenians:’ The Politics and Ideology of Humanitarian
Aid in the First Decades of the Twentieth Century.” In Humanitarianism and Suffering: The Mobilization of Empathy, edited by Richard Ashby Wilson and Richard
D. Brown, 140–155. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2008.
Kevonian, Dzovinar. Réfugiés et diplomatie humanitaire: Les acteurs européens et la
scène proche-orientale pendant l’entre-deux-guerres. Paris: Publications de la Sorbonne, 2004.
Löffler, Roland. “The Metamorphosis of a Pietistic Missionary and Educational Institution into a Social Services Enterprise: The Case of the Syrian Orphanage (1860–
1945).” In New Faith in Ancient Lands: Western Missions in the Middle East and Early
Twentieth Centuries, edited by Heleen Murre-van den Berg, 151–174. Leiden: Brill,
2006.
Löffler, Roland. Protestanten in Palästina: Religionspolitik, Sozialer Protestantismus und
Mission in den deutschen evangelischen und anglikanischen Institutionen des Heiligen
Landes, 1917–1939. Stuttgart: Kohlhammer, 2008.
Makdisi, Ussama S. Artillery of Heaven: American Missionaries and the Failed Conversion
of the Middle East. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 2008.
Naguib, Nefissa, and Inger Marie Okkenhaug, eds. Interpreting Relief and Welfare Activ-
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
introduction
15
ities in the Middle East, 1800–2005: Welfare and Modernity in the Middle East. Leiden:
Brill, 2008.
Nielssen, Hilde, Inger Marie Okkenhaug, and Karina Hestad Skeie, eds. Protestant Mission and Local Encounters in the Nineteenth and Twentieth Centuries. Leiden: Brill,
2011.
Okkenhaug, Inger Marie. The Quality of Heroic Living, of High Endeavour and Adventure: Anglican Mission, Women, and Education in Palestine, 1888–1948. Leiden: Brill,
2002.
Okkenhaug, Inger Marie. “Scandinavian Missionaries, Gender and Armenian Refugees
during World War One: Crisis and Reshaping of Vocation.” Social Sciences and Missions 23, no. 1 (2010): 63–93.
Okkenhaug, Inger Marie. “Orphans, Refugees and Relief in the Armenian Republic,
1922–1925.” In Aid to Armenia, edited by Jo Laycock and Francesca Piana. Manchester: Manchester University Press, forthcoming.
O’Sullivan, Kevin, Matthew Hilton, and Juliano Fiori. “Humanitarianism in Context.”
European Review of History 23, nos. 1–2 (2016): 1–15.
Paulmann, Johannes. “Conjunctures in the History of International Humanitarian Aid
during the Twentieth Century.” Humanity: An International Journal of Human
Rights, Humanitarianism, and Development 4, no. 2 (Summer 2013): 215–238. Available via http://humanityjournal.org/wp‑content/uploads/2014/06/4.2‑Conjun
ctures‑in‑the‑History‑of‑International‑Humanitarian‑Aid‑during‑the‑Twentieth‑C
entury.pdf.
Paulmann, Johannes. “Humanity—Humanitarian Reason—Imperial Humanitarianism: European Concepts in Practice.” In Humanity: A History of European Concepts in
Practice from the Sixteenth Century to the Present, edited by Fabian Klose and Mirjam
Thulin, 287–312. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2016.
Paulmann, Johannes, and Esther Moeller, eds. “Crisis in the Middle East: Religion, Diplomacy and Humanitarianism.” Special issue, British Journal of Middle East Studies
(forthcoming).
Prefet of the Secret Archives of the Vatican. Bishop Sergio Pagano’s speech of 4 March
2019. Available via http://www.osservatoreromano.va/vaticanresources/pdf/QUO_
2019_053_0503.pdf.
Prudhomme, C. Missions chrétiennes et colonisation: XVI–XXe siècles. Paris: Editions du
Cerf, 2004.
Reeves-Ellington, Barbara. Domestic Frontiers: Gender, Reform, and American Interventions in the Ottoman Balkans and the Near East, 1831–1908. Amherst: University of
Massachusetts Press, 2013.
Reichmuth, Stefan, Jörn Rüsen, and Aladdin Sarhan, eds. Humanism and Muslim Culture: Historical Heritage and Contemporary Challenges. Göttingen: Vandenhoek &
Ruprecht, 2012.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
16
okkenhaug and sanchez summerer
Robson, Laura. Minorities and the Modern Arab World, New Perspectives. Syracuse, NY:
Syracuse University Press, 2016.
Rodogno, Davide. Against Massacre: Humanitarian Interventions in the Ottoman Empire, 1815–1914: The Emergence of a Concept and International Practice. Princeton, NJ:
Princeton University Press, 2012.
Rodogno, Davide. “Beyond Relief: A Sketch of the Near East Relief’s Humanitarian
Operations, 1918–1929.” Monde(s) 2, no. 6 (November 2014): 45–64. https://www
.cairn.info/revue‑mondes1‑2014‑2‑page‑45.htm.
Ryad, Umar. “A Muslim Response to Missionary Activities in Egypt: With a Special Reference to the Al-Azhar High Corps of ‘Ulamâ’ (1925–1935).” In New Faith in Ancient
Lands: Western Missions in the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries, edited by Heleen Murre-van den Berg, 281–307. Leiden: Brill, 2006.
Sanchez Summerer, Karène, and Inger Marie Okkenhaug. “The Role of Protestant Missionaries during the Great Arab Revolt in Jerusalem and South Palestine (1936–
1939)—Towards Humanity?” In “Crisis in the Middle East: Religion, Diplomacy and
Humanitarianism,” edited by Johannes Paulmann and Esther Moeller. Special issue,
BJMES (forthcoming).
Salvatici, Silvia. A History of Humanitarianism, 1755–1989: In the Name of the Others.
Manchester: Manchester University Press, 2019.
Sharkey, Heather J. American Evangelicals in Egypt: Missionary Encounters in an Age of
Empire. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2008.
Sharkey, Heather J. “Introduction: The Unexpected Consequences of Christian Missionary Encounters.” In Cultural Conversions: Unexpected Consequences of Christian
Missionary Encounters in the Middle East, Africa, and South Asia, edited by. Heather
J. Sharkey, 1–26. Syracuse, NY: Syracuse University Press, 2013.
Sedra, Paul. From Mission to Modernity. Evangelicals, Reformers and Education in Nineteenth-Century Egypt. London: I.B. Tauris, 2011.
Skinner, Rob, and Alan Lester. “Humanitarianism and Empire: New Research Agendas.”
The Journal of Imperial and Commonwealth History 40, no. 5 (2012): 729–747.
Stanley, Brian. “Church, State and the Hierarchy of ‘Civilisation:’ The Making of the
‘Missions and Governments’ Report at the World Missionary Conference, Edinburgh
1910.” In The Imperial Horizons of British Protestant Missions, 1880–1914, edited by
Andrew Porter, 58–84. Cambridge: Eerdmans, Routledge, 2010.
Stornig, Katharina. “Between Christian Solidarity and Human Solidarity: Humanity and
the Mobilisation of Aid for Distant Children in Catholic Europe in the Long Nineteenth Century.” In Humanity: A History of European Concepts in Practice from the
Sixteenth Century to the Present, edited by Fabian Klose and Mirjam Thulin, 249–
266. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2016.
Taithe, Bertrand. “Pyrrhic Victories? French Catholic Missionaries, Modern Expertise
and Secularizing Technologies.” In Sacred Aid: Faith and Humanitarianism, edited
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
introduction
17
by Michael Barnett and Janice Gross Stein, 166–187. Oxford: Oxford University Press,
2012.
Thompson, Andrew. “Humanitarian Interventions, Past and Present.” In The Emergence
of Humanitarian intervention: Ideas and Practice from the Nineteenth Century to the
Present, edited by Fabian Klose, 331–356. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,
2016.
Thompson, Elizabeth. “Neither Conspiracy nor Hypocrisy: The Jesuits and the French
Mandate in Syria and Lebanon.” In Altruism and Imperialism: Western Cultural and
Religious Missions in the Middle East, edited by Eleanor H. Tejirian and Reeva Spector
Simon, 66–87. New York: Columbia University Middle East Institute, 2002.
Watenpaugh, Keith David. “The League of the Nations Rescue of Armenian Genocide
Survivors and the Making of Modern Humanitarianism, 1920–1927.” American Historical Review 1 (2010): 1315–1339.
Watenpaugh, Keith David. Bread from Stones: The Middle East and the Making of Modern Humanitarianism. Oakland, CA: California University Press, 2015.
White, Benjamin. The Emergence of Minorities in the Middle East: The Politics of Community in French Mandate Syria. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2011.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
part 1
Prologue
∵
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
chapter 1
Missions, Charity, and Humanitarian Action in the
Levant (19th–20th Century)
Chantal Verdeil
1
Introduction
There is nothing new about the idea of continuity between the missionary
apostolate and humanitarian action. Writing of the crisis of the Catholic missions at the time of colonial independence, some 15 years ago, Claude Prudhomme noted that the mid-20th century marked the “end of an era and of
the European missionary utopia […]. Unless humanitarian intervention constitutes a last attempt to reactivate the missionary spirit”.1
A missionary territory for many centuries, the Middle East is particularly fertile ground for these ideas in that it is seen as one of the cradles of European and
US humanitarian action.2 At the beginning of the 2000s, this area saw the emergence of large numbers of NGOs, usually seen as a sign of the vitality of “civil
society” and as the outcome of the relative disengagement of the state from
the social domain, in a context that was economically liberal and politically
authoritarian. Hamit Bozarslan, for instance, sees NGOs as a “route whereby the
authorities attempt to depoliticize the social or to promote charity as the only
way to overcome economic and social problems of which they have washed
their hands”.3
Today, the idea that “Religion might have been instrumental in the establishment of humanitarianism, but it passed the torch to secularism”4 (via the
NGO) is disputed: many missionary or religious organizations are very active
1 Claude Prudhomme, “Quand triomphe la mission: autopsie d’un succès,” in Une appropriation du monde: Mission et Missions, XIXème–XXème siècles, ed. Claude Prudhomme (Paris:
Publisud, 2004), 15.
2 Davide Rodogno, Against Massacre, Humanitarian Interventions in the Ottoman Empire, 1815–
1914: The Emergence of a European Concept and International Practice (Princeton: Princeton
University Press, 2012).
3 Hamit Bozarslan, Sociologie politique du Moyen-Orient (Paris: La Découverte, 2011), 58.
4 Michael Barnett and Janice Gross Stein, “Introduction: The Secularization and Sanctification
of Humanitarianism,” in Sacred Aid: Faith and Humanitarianism, eds. Michael Barnett and
Janice Gross Stein (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012), 3–36.
© chantal verdeil, 2020 | doi:10.1163/9789004434530_003
This is an open access chapter distributed under the terms of the CC BY-NC 4.0 license.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
22
verdeil
in humanitarian work alongside NGOs with no religious affiliation: the former
have not “passed the torch” to the latter. The process of secularization, if secularization there is, does not lead to an eradication of the religious actors,
nor to a decline in their power to mobilize and their capacity to act. Rather
than a passing of the baton, therefore, we need to think in terms of influence
and explore the impact of missionaries on the development of humanitarian
practices and law. If we reverse the perspective and look at the development
of missionary practices, in particular since colonial independence, and at the
influence of NGOs on their methods of operation, the transformation of certain missionary congregations (or at least of some of their activities) can be
described as a “NGOization”. For example, according to Louis Audet-Gosselin,
the fact that the Catholic Church in Burkina Faso was able to maintain its
influence in Burkinabé society is because it relied on the conversion of congregations to non-governmental organizations, as well as on the arrival of new
congregations and NGOs.5
In the comparison between humanitarian organization and mission, research has primarily focused on the forms of their “charitable” or “humanitarian” action, on their ideals, on the bureaucratic or professional nature of
their operations.6 Here, we wish to explore the material, and more specifically the financial, dimension of missionary activity, making this the subject of
the invitation issued by Sarah Ben-Néfissa to researchers interested in NGOs:
because NGOs are “intermediaries between funding agencies and populations”,
it is important “to study their ‘social capital’ and their networks of upward
and downward relations”. What image of the charitable activity of missionaries
emerges if we look at their methods of funding? How do the missionaries use
their social capital? Do they have access to “funding agencies”? Through what
channels?
To answer these questions, this article first provides an overview of the
humanitarian (charitable) action of the missionaries in the Middle East and
in the Maghreb (Syria, Palestine, Egypt, Turkey, Algeria) during the golden age
of the Christian missions to the Middle East (broadly the years 1880–1930),
in order to highlight both its diversity and its spiritual and material character. It then examines the funding of these activities, which came not only
from Europe and America, but also from substantially local, Christian but also
Muslim, sources. Finally, it shows the genuine skills of the missionaries in “fundraising”, know-how that was necessary to the maintenance and even more to
the development of their charitable works.
5 Louis Audet-Gosselin and Marie Nathalie LeBlanc, Faith and Charity: Religion and Humanitarian Assistance in West Africa (London: Pluto Press, 2016).
6 Barnett, “Introduction,” 7.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missions, charity, and humanitarian action in the levant
2
23
Aiding and Evangelizing Diverse Populations
In Christianity, Charity is a theological virtue, indissociably linked with the
love of God and one’s neighbour, spiritual and material. In France, until the
beginning of the 19th century, the care of the poor (the sick, orphans, prisoners,
the destitute) was undertaken by religious congregations. It gradually became
more secular during the 19th century, under the description bienfaisance (corresponding to the English “do-gooding”).7 Through missionary activity, religious congregations continued to pursue charitable activities: even though not
much used by the missionaries, who spoke of their poor, the word charity was
a way to highlight the indissociably material and spiritual nature of their work.
What role does charity play in the apostolate of the Christian missionaries?
What is their attitude to poverty? Who are their poor?
In the 19th century, the work of the Christian missionaries in the Middle
East was dominated by education and health. Schools, colleges, universities,
dispensaries, hospitals occupied most of the personnel and received the majority of the resources of the missions. Educational and health institutions had
a charitable dimension because they took in the “poor”, although they were
not solely attended by the most destitute sections of the local population.
Alongside these institutions, other activities were more clearly charitable in
nature: orphanages, shelters for prostitutes, the visiting of prisoners, support
for unskilled workers. If we wish to explore the charitable dimension of the
work of the Christian missionaries, we must begin by considering the population—whether destitute or marginal—they were addressing. The missionaries’ day-to-day “charity” was aimed first of all at poor children, whether orphans
or from poor families, the sick, prostitutes or domestic servants, unskilled male
and female workers.
The Christian ministries founded several orphanages as part of their activities in the Middle East. This occurred particularly after the big humanitarian
crises that affected the region (confrontations between Druze and Maronites
in 1860, genocides and massacres during the First World War, expulsion of the
Palestinians from the new state of Israel in 1948 …). After 1860, the Jesuits founded a boys’ orphanage at Bikfaya in Mount Lebanon while the Daughters of
Charity opened a similar institution in Beirut, which was soon employing a
weaver, a tailor, a cobbler, a carpenter, in order to “train good Christians and
good workers who would later be capable of earning an honest living and sup7 Chrisitan Felkay, “Filles de la Charité et bureaux de bienfaisance parisiens (1796–1860),” in Des
Filles de la Charité aux Soeurs de Saint-Vincent de Paul, quatre siècles de Cornettes, ed. Matthieu
Bréjon de Lavergnée (Paris: Honoré Champion, 2016), 391–404.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
24
verdeil
porting their families”.8 In Egypt, there was the Presbyterian Fowler Orphanage,
named after its first donors, a Quaker couple, Esther and John Fowler, who
offered $8000 to Margaret (Maggie) Smith (from the American Presbyterian
mission) to found an orphanage. Managed by Margaret Smith until the 1920s,
then by Ellen Barnes, it was home to some 30 children until the First World
War.9
In Alexandria, the Salesians of Don Bosco opened an arts and crafts school
in 1897 for “sons of the people” whom they sought to turn into “good Christians
and honest workers”.10 In 1901–1902, 20% of the pupils were orphans, 20 years
later the figure was 50%. The aim of the missionaries was to teach these “poor
children” a trade, but also to dispense moral instruction:
To have intelligent, educated workers, confident in their future and convinced that it depends on their virtues, on their constancy in their work
and a solid faith, is the desire of all those who have the good of society in
their heart. This was the purpose of the establishment of the Don Bosco
Institute in Alexandra. […] Thus will be fulfilled the wishes of all the noble
and generous people who, having in their heart the good of the country,
which depends on the proper direction of the youth of different conditions, regretted the absence of an establishment that would take care of
young people of humble origin, destined later on to occupy an honoured
place within the working class.11
Poor children could also be admitted to the missionary schools through a system of equalization that made it possible to keep classes open for modest families thanks to the fees paid by families from a more comfortable social background. In Damascus, the Daughters of Charity school had a dual curriculum.
To girls “whose parents were relatively well-off”, the sisters taught French and
Arabic, history, geography, arithmetic, music, and drawing. For poorer children,
8
9
10
11
“Letter from Sister Meyniel, Daughter of Charity,” Bulletin de l’Oeuvre des Ecoles d’Orient,
November 1883, 167–172.
Beth Baron, “Orphans and Abandoned Children in Modern Egypt,” in Interpreting Welfare
and Relief in the Middle East, eds. Nefissa Naguib and Inger Marie Okkenhaug (Leiden,
Boston: Brill, 2008), 13–34.
Annalaura Turiano, “De la pastorale migratoire à l’enseignement technique, missionnaires
italiens en Égypte: Les salésiens et l’enseignement professionnel (1890–1970)” (PhD diss.,
Aix-Marseille Université, Aix-en-Provence, 2016).
ASC F383, Arts and crafts schools. Origins and objectives of the Institute, cited by Annalaura Turiano, “État, réformistes et philanthropes: Les enjeux de l’enseignement professionnel en Égypte au tournant du XXe siècle,” Histoire de l’Éducation 148 (2018).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missions, charity, and humanitarian action in the levant
25
“all those whose families were not so concerned with education”, the general
education was less extensive, leaving more space for manual skills “proper to
their condition”.12
The missionaries also often ran hospitals, which cared for patients from all
social categories. At the end of the 19th century, the Anglican missionary hospital in Hebron, founded in 1891, was the district’s only hospital, and would
remain so right through to the end of the British Mandate. This hospital not
only admitted the poorest populations but was also intended as a place for
activities of evangelization. These two objectives, caring for the sick and evangelizing society, sometimes proved irreconcilable. The accusations diminished
after 1846 when the authorities found in favour of the nuns, but they continued
to circulate.13
Other categories of population, whether marginal or working class, were
also the target of the missionaries’ apostolate. In the middle of the century in
Cairo, the Filles de la Charité du Bon Pasteur d’Angers had created a “charity for
negresses”, which took in slaves from Nubia, Sudan, or other regions of Africa,
freed them and gave them a “Christian education”. Many of them, “maltreated
by the traders” died “in the arms of the nuns”. This activity was subsequently
passed on to the Sœurs de Saint-Joseph de l’Apparition.14 On their arrival in
Beirut, the Daughters of Charity visited the city’s prison, where typhoid was
rife. They were usually accompanied by a doctor responsible for providing care.
A postcard published by the Capuchin mission in Syria during the interwar
period also illustrates their work in favour of the poor, the “destitute”, through
the distribution of food (Figure 1.1).
In Tripoli, the Daughters of Charity built a silk mill where they hoped to
train some of the girls who would subsequently work in other similar institutions once established. Male workers were also the target of a “congregation”
founded by a Jesuit priest, Father Fiorovich (1818–1898), at the end of the 19th
12
13
14
“Letter from Sister Marie, Daughter of Charity, Superior of the Saint Joseph house in
Damas,” Bulletin de l’Oeuvre des Ecoles d’Orient, January 1887, 15–17.
Claire Fredj, “Une présence hospitalière en territoire colonial, les Filles de la Charité en
Algérie (1842–1962),” in Des Filles de la Charité aux Soeurs de Saint-Vincent de Paul, quatre
siècles de Cornettes, ed. Matthieu Bréjon de Lavergnée (Paris: Honoré Champion, 2016),
456–457.
L. Cosnier, Le Bon-Pasteur d’Angers en Égypte: L’œuvre des Écoles d’Orient (Angers: Librairie Lachèse et Dolbeau, 1882), 7; Beth Baron, “Liberated Bodies and Saved Souls: Freed
African Slave Girls and Missionaries in Egypt,” in African Communities in Asia and the
Mediterranean: Identities between Integration and Conflict, ed. Ehud R. Toledano (Halle:
Max Plank Institute, 2011).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
26
verdeil
century, the congregation of Our Lady of the Seven Sorrows, which brought
together the city’s “humble working folk”, porters, shoe shiners, print workers
… Its recruitment was strictly confessional: the aim was to give spiritual support
to an often migrant male Catholic population, whose rootlessness, poverty, and
social precariousness were seen by the monks as a threat to faith and morality. The congregation offered or imposed on them exercises in piety (masses,
sermons, pilgrimages …) while at the same time introducing forms of solidarity between its members. The city was divided into four districts, each with
its inspectors or delegates responsible for visiting the sick, providing aid to
the needy, smoothing over any quarrels and monitoring the congregations by
dissuading them, for example, from sending their children to schools run by
Protestant missionaries.15
This rapid outline of the missionaries’ charitable activities does not offer a
comprehensive overview of all the missionaries’ work in the Middle East. It
ignores their work in providing exceptional relief, distributed in times of crisis:
our aim here was to look at their day-to-day activities. However, it shows the
diversity of their targets: men, women, children or young people (girls or boys),
the sick and the healthy. The elderly seem relatively absent, perhaps because
there were few of them in the hospitals: the European or American clergy were
above all interested in the young, who it is true formed the majority of the
population. These charitable activities bear witness to economic activity and
demographic changes in the region: the development of the port of Beirut,
which attracted numerous migrants, the cultivation of silk in Mount Lebanon,
the high death rate everywhere, the persistence of slavery (especially in Egypt),
the development of healthcare and educational institutions. In the eyes of the
missionaries, relief was not only material, but also spiritual: charity was a moral
and religious task.
3
The Funding of Missionary Charity: Local and International
Funding
How was this charity funded? Apart from the diversity of the congregations,
Catholic or Protestant, is it possible to outline a general pattern of activity? In
order to do this, we need to look at the operation of the missions and their funding. However, it has to be recognized that the question of the funding of the
15
Michel Jullien sj, La nouvelle mission de la Compagnie de Jésus en Syrie, 1831–1895 (Tours:
Imprimerie Mame et Fils, 1899).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missions, charity, and humanitarian action in the levant
27
missions has not attracted much scholarly attention. In French historiography,
which focuses above all on Catholic missions, these financial questions have
cast light on the support given by the French government and notably the
anticlerical Republic to the missionary charities,16 whereas in the history of
the Protestant missions, this aspect—essential as it is—usually remains in
the background. Nonetheless, research has highlighted the diversity of these
sources of revenue, which reflects both the local grounding of the missions
and their ability to maintain close links with potential donors in their countries or with their home Churches. On the subject of the Daughters of Charity
in Algeria, Claire Fredj notes that their resources were extremely varied: “investments, income from land, profits from sewing rooms, boarding houses, lessons,
income from the work of the nuns, especially their payment [as nurses in civilian or military hospitals]”.17
It has to be said that the available archives do not always make life easy for
historians. Even those of the Society of Jesus, albeit known as a formidable
bureaucracy, do not tell us the precise budget of the Jesuit mission in Syria,
and in the absence of information it is not certain that the superiors of the
order themselves had an accurate and reliable idea of it. A precise study of its
operation shows that many of the clergy enjoyed a great deal of autonomy and
approached donors via their own networks, in other words short-cutting their
hierarchy which was, at least theoretically, supposed to centralize all requests
and receive all contributions before distributing the money collected among
everyone.18 From the example of the Jesuit mission in Syria, combined with
other research, it is nevertheless possible to clarify the financial management
of a missionary enterprise. What were its sources of revenue? How did it obtain
them?
These sources of revenue can be divided into several categories, depending
on their geographical origin and the status of the donors. With regard to geography, we will differentiate between revenues from local society (donations,
school fees, sales of books or leaflets) and those originating from abroad, from
Europe or the United States. With regard to the donors, we can differentiate
between individuals and the states that supported the missions or contributed
to their funding.
16
17
18
Notably Patrick Cabanel, Une France en Méditerranée (Paris: Créaphis, 2006); Jacques
Thobie, Les intérêts culturels français dans l’Empire ottoman finissant (Leuven: Peeters,
2008).
Fredj, “Une présence hospitalière en territoire colonial,” 452.
Chantal Verdeil, La mission jésuite du Mont-Liban et de Syrie (1830–1864) (Paris: Les Indes
Savantes, 2011).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
28
verdeil
We will begin by looking at the local dimension of the funding of the missions and of their charitable works. Within the missions, budgets were not
clearly separated, and a flourishing activity could be used to fund a less lucrative one. The silk mill that the Daughters of Charity ran in Tripoli was also to
enable them to “support [their] internal children”.19
In the Jesuit mission in Syria, the printing press generated profits that were
reallocated to proselytizing activities and to the small schools. Nonetheless,
these schools were very largely financed by the families of the students, who
saw education as a new form of investment. In the most modest classes, for
example in Mount Lebanon, some of this funding came in kind, with the locally
recruited teachers being compensated by the villagers in the form of accommodation, food, and sometimes a few clothes (in particular shoes). In this case,
the role of the Jesuits who ran this network of schools was not to teach but to
supervise the operation of the classes: they made sure that both parties fulfilled their undertakings and acted as intermediaries to resolve disputes in the
event of conflict.20 In the urban centres, where the missionaries taught in the
classes, part of the funding also came from the families. In 1896, the revenue
side of the budget of the primary classes at Saint-Joseph University, a Jesuit
institution which—despite its name—mainly educated children aged 8 to 18,
consisted chiefly of school fees paid by the pupils. The cost of full board in that
case was 600 francs, but there were reductions available for students on half
board and day pupils. In all, the fees paid by the families of the students amounted to 113,000 francs, 82% of the institution’s revenues (elementary, primary,
and secondary levels). Within this educational establishment, as in most of
the Catholic missionary schools, there was a system of equalization that was
used to pay for the schooling of pupils from the poorest backgrounds. The “paying” pupils paid for the “free” pupils.21 Moreover, this system functioned along
confessional lines: discounts were never granted to Muslims or non-Catholic
Christians. Muslims and Greek Orthodox families thus indirectly financed the
schooling of the poorest Catholics.
This “solidarity” on the part of the socially well-to-do did not stop at the
school gates. The missionaries knew how to use their networks to help pupils
19
20
21
“Letter from Sister Ramel, Daughter of Charity, Tripoli in Syria, 10 March 1882,” Bulletin de
l’Oeuvre des Ecoles d’Orient, July 1882, 334–336.
Chantal Verdeil, “La classe ‘sous le chêne’ et le pensionnat: Les écoles missionnaires en
Syrie (1860–1914) entre impérialisme et désir d’éducation,” Outre-Mers: Revue d’histoire
334–335 (June 2007): 197–222.
Jérôme Bocquet, Missionnaires français en terre d’islam, Damas 1860–1914 (Paris: Les Indes
savantes, 2005).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missions, charity, and humanitarian action in the levant
29
obtain employment. So the Christian Brothers of Bethlehem were able to
mobilize the town’s notables, even “dissidents”—in other words Greek Orthodox—to the benefit of poorer children, often from Catholic backgrounds. This
is what Brother Onésime explained to his superiors in order to justify the links
that the mission maintained with these non-Catholic communities (who were
therefore “suspect” in the eyes of his superiors):
Another consideration which is not of the same order but is of value in
that it relates to charity: in general, our Catholics are poor and, since
the dissidents belong to more influential families, and quickly obtain a
situation, they take great pleasure in responding to the requests of their
educators in favour of young Catholics in search of a humble position …
I can cite thousands of examples of this.22
Here, the missionary schools redistributed money and other social resources
from the wealthier communities towards the poorer, and the monks established and supervised forms of solidarity between pupils from different backgrounds. Their role was very similar to that of the charitable congregations
in Europe, such as the Daughters of Charity in Paris, which approached high
society women to come to the aid of the poor in their care.23 More generally,
local believers provided a source of funding or gave material aid to the missionaries and their charitable works. For the Jesuit mission in Syria, the sources
mention—without further detail—donations in kind and in particular land
for rent. They also mention Nicolas Comati, from whom the Jesuits rented a
house to house orphans after the 1860 massacre, as a “great benefactor of Fr.
Fiorovich”.24
In admittedly very exceptional circumstances, the Ottoman state contributed to the funding of missionary activity. After the events of 1860, the Catholic
congregations—some of whom had suffered heavily from the violence and
22
23
24
“Admission of dissidents into our schools,” notes by Brother Onésime, visitor, Bethlehem, August 11, 1910, cited by Karène Summerer-Sanchez, “Action sanitaire et éducative
en Palestine des missionnaires catholiques et anglicans,” in Missions chrétiennes en terre
d’Islam, Moyen-Orient, Afrique du Nord (XVIIe–XXe siècles), anthologie de textes missionnaires, ed. Chantal Verdeil (Turnhout: Brepols, 2013), 231–282.
Sarah A. Curtis, “Filles de la Charité et assistance locale, l’exemple de la paroisse SaintMédard à Paris au XIXe siècle,” in Des Filles de la Charité aux Sœurs de Saint-Vincent de
Paul, quatre siècle de Cornettes, ed. Matthieu Bréjon de Lavergnée (Paris: Honoré Champion, 2016), 405–421.
Louis Jalabert, Jésuites au Proche-Orient (Beirut: Dar el-Machreq, 1987), 60–61.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
30
verdeil
destruction—received substantial compensation: it amounted in all to 202,000
francs in compensation for the “blood spilt” and “damage” suffered in Zahlé.25
This sum, paid in two instalments, 123,000 francs in October 1862,26 and the
rest at the beginning of 1863, was twice as large as the amount allocated by the
relief committees funded by the Œuvre des Écoles d’Orient (Society of Eastern
Schools).27 While this compensation was partly directed to charitable works, in
particular for orphans, it provided the opportunity for exceptional investments
that the mission’s ordinary funds alone would not have financed: the purchase
of new buildings, the refurbishment and extension of residences.
These local resources were supplemented by revenues from outside, from
France, Europe, or the United States. This was the case for Beirut’s Syrian Protestant College, which also obtained part of its funding from the school fees
paid by pupils. Otherwise, this funding came from American foundations and
private donors, most of whom were members of the Board of Trustees, honoured by the institution through the names assigned to its buildings. William
E. Dodge (1805–1883), one of the first of these donors, had made his fortune in
the railways, timber, copper mining, and real estate, and partly controlled the
New York Stock Exchange.28 Between them, the sources provide a clue to the
family ties that made the institution a family affair: so the chapel built by the
Syrian Protestant College in 1891 was attributable to the generosity of Elbert
B. Monroe, brother-in-law of Frederick Marquand who had himself financed
the construction of a building 10 years earlier.29
For its part, Saint-Joseph University was the beneficiary of substantial
French public funds, which financed the medical faculty it opened in 1883. At
the end of the 19th century, the subsidy paid by the government was in the
region of 100,000 francs,30 for a faculty which at the time had slightly over a
hundred students.31 This colossal commitment and the French government’s
support for myriad missionary activities has prompted some to highlight, quite
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
Archives libanaises de la Compagnie de Jésus (ALSI), 8A6, Letter from Fr. Monnot to Fr.
Serre, 1876.
Archives romaines de la Compagnie de Jésus (ARSI), Syr 1004, II, 18, Letter from Fr. Canuti
to Fr. Beckx, Beirut, October 23, 1862.
ARSI, Syr, 1004, 25, Letter from Fr. Canuti to Fr. Beckx, Beirut, October 16, 1863.
Alexandra Kobiljski, “Un modèle américain? Les collèges protestants de Beyrouth et
Kyoto, 1860–1975,” Monde(s) 6 (2014): 187.
Stephen B.L. Penrose jr, That They May Have Life (Beirut: American University of Beirut,
1970), 55.
ARSI, Syr 1006, V, 20, letter from Fr. Edde to Father Superior, Beirut, January 27, 1896.
Archives françaises de la Compagnie de Jésus (AFSI), Coll Prat, T. 27, information on the
Beirut Faculty given confidentially to the Father Provincial by Fr. Cattin (1895).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missions, charity, and humanitarian action in the levant
31
correctly, the “immaterial imperialism of language”32 promoted by the France
of the Third Republic. When assigned to each congregation’s budget, however,
these sums were not so substantial: in order to maintain and develop their
activities, the missionaries also relied—as we have seen—on the support of
the local populations. They also called on private charity, both in Europe and
the USA.
Several works of French historiography on the missions have focused on
the missionary charities, such as the charity of the Propagation of the Faith
which, from its foundation in the early 1820s, collected considerable sums for
all the overseas Catholic missions.33 In 1856, just after the Crimean War, a
new organization was founded, the Œuvre des Écoles d’Orient (Society of Eastern Schools) which collected funds specifically intended for the missions and
for the Churches established in the Orient. In each case, the principle was
the same: the charities published letters from the missionaries, whose stories encouraged the faithful to donate. Modest while these donations might
be, they were also very numerous, and ultimately generated colossal amounts.
From the 1840s onwards, the revenues of the charity of the Propagation of
the Faith underwent very rapid growth, rising from 306,717.42 francs in 1831
to 4,702,227.21 francs thirty years later. They passed the 5 million threshold in
1864.34 For the Near East, the intercommunal violence that engulfed Mount
Lebanon then Damascus, stimulated donations: in November 1861, the Œuvre
des Écoles d’Orient collected more than 2 million francs for the Oriental Christians.35 Its ordinary budget was significantly smaller, but every year the Catholic
missionary organizations and the Catholic churches of the East received subsidies from it.
It would be a mistake to believe that these sums of money came to the missionary organizations without any effort on their part. On the contrary, the
Catholic missionaries were skilled in implementing strategies for collecting
money, as the example of the Jesuit mission in Syria shows spectacularly.
32
33
34
35
Cabanel, Une France en Méditerranée, 9–28; Thobie, Les intérêts culturels français dans
l’Empire ottoman finissant.
Richard Drevet, “L’oeuvre de la Propagation de la Foi et la propaganda missionnaires au
XIXe siècle,” in Une appropriation du monde: Mission et Missions, XIXème–XXème siècles,
ed. Claude Prudhomme (Paris: Publisud, 2004), 23–43.
Archivio Storico di Propaganda Fide (APF), fasc. no. 24, April 1831; vol. 32, 1860, 153–200;
vol. 37, 1865, 163–208.
“Aux membres de l’Œuvre des Ecoles d’Orient,” Bulletin de l’Oeuvre des Ecoles d’Orient
no. 13, November 1861, 1–6.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
32
4
verdeil
Experiments (Know-How) in Fundraising
The letters published by the “missionary societies”, the Association for the
Propagation of the Faith, and the Œuvre des écoles d’Orient, were written specifically for this purpose, or more precisely were inspired by letters from missionaries that were usually rewritten for the readers of the Bulletins of these
societies: their purpose was to thank the donors, to report on the activities
of the missionaries, their progress (in this case, support for the Christians of
the Eastern Catholic Churches, more rarely conversions), and to solicit donations: for this reason, most of the letters mention the needs of the different
missionary charities (large numbers of pupils and patients, the poverty of the
population …). In the 20th century, many congregations published postcards
to illustrate their activities and solicit donations.
For example, this photograph (Figure 1.1) shows a Capuchin missionary distributing food. The caption on the verso says: “The offerings for the Syria Missions are received at the Procure of the Missions to the Levant 14, rue des
Tourelles, Lyon (St Just).”36
In the Jesuit mission in Syria, one priest had the specific task of collecting
funds. This was the “procurer”. Two monks distinguished themselves particularly in this role, Fr. Amédée of Damas (1821–1903), procurer between 1859
and 1869 (then founder of the Armenia mission in 1880), and Fr. Louis Jalabert
(1877–1943), unofficial representative of the Catholic missions to the French
government during the period of the mandate. The son of Louis XVIII’s Minister of Foreign Affairs, brought up alongside the Count of Chambord (heir
to the throne of France), Fr. de Damas placed his connections at the service
of the Society and its missions. During several journeys in the 1860s, he solicited the generosity of the European aristocracy. In 1862, he travelled to Paderborn, to Cologne and then to Vienna, where he met the Emperor, his mother
the Archduchess Sophie, the Cardinal of Vienna, and the papal Nuncio before
delivering the Lent sermon in the Church of the Teutonic Knights. The Society
of the Immaculate Conception of Vienna offered to send scholarships to the
seminary-college that the Jesuits ran in Mount Lebanon, while the Committee
of the Holy Sepulchre of the Cities of the Rhine (Paderborn, Cologne) and of
Bavaria (Munich) sent donations several times: 3,000 thalers (12,000 francs) in
1861, 20,000 francs in 1862.37
36
37
Postcard, Collection Gélébart.
AFSI, Coll Prat, vol. 9, letter from Fr. Bourquenoud to Fr. Gautrelet, Paderborn (May 19,
1861), 993–994.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missions, charity, and humanitarian action in the levant
33
figure 1.1 Postcard, Collection Gélébart, private collection.
Despite his name, which suggests an association with the Legitimist movement that in France supported the former Bourbon dynasty, Fr. de Damas
approached the French Imperial government which, at the time (before 1860),
was not providing financial support for the mission. Here again, he obtained
scholarships for the Jesuit students: this connection began a policy of collaboration which reached its apogee in the joint creation of the Faculty of Medicine
at Saint-Joseph University which, as we have seen, was almost entirely funded
by the French government of the Third Republic.
In order to maintain this support, the Jesuits had to sustain such connections, which could be threatened by political change. In this respect, the role of
Fr. Lucien Cattin (1851–1929), rector of Saint-Joseph and Chancellor of the Faculty of Medicine, was essential at the turn of the century and following the rise
to power of the Left-Wing Block, with its highly anticlerical programme. His letters describe him in Paris, moving from ministerial offices to dinners in town,
in search of people able to introduce him to ministers or to support his cause,
at a time when the election of numerous anticlerical MP s was threatening the
French government’s support for the Catholic missions. Thanks to his contacts
and connections, Fr. Cattin was able to save the most important things: the college scholarships were discontinued in 1906, but the subsidy for the Faculty of
Medicine was maintained and even increased.
Other methods of collecting money could be used: for example, the construction of Beirut’s Saint-Joseph University was largely financed by funds col- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
34
verdeil
lected from … American Catholics by Fathers Monnot (1831–1898) and Pailloux
(1814–1887), respectively superior of the mission and architect of the building.
In 1871, the two men travelled to England, then to the United States, where
they spent almost three years collecting the money for the construction of the
college. They returned to Beirut in the autumn of 1874, when work began: the
University opened its doors a year later.38
5
Conclusion
Catholic and Protestant missionaries in the Levant were deeply involved in
charitable activities. This simple fact justifies considering their action in the
light of that of NGOs. Here I aim to highlight the financial dimension of this
charitable work.
The financing of the missions, and in particular their most charitable activities relied on the use of various fundraising techniques that can be analysed very
well using the vocabulary employed by modern fundraisers: appeal to “small”
donors, verbally and in writing, sermons followed by collections, and the letters
in the Bulletins, approaches to “sponsors” although this was not a term used at
the time, who could be political or society figures or organizations, requests for
subsidies from public actors, as was the case for the Jesuit mission in Syria with
the governments of the Second Empire then of the Third Republic.
There was nothing “spontaneous” or improvised about this, as evidenced
by the care with which the letters were written or rewritten for the missionary bulletins, the appointment in certain religious congregations of one person
particularly responsible for fundraising, the capacity to maintain relations with
generous sponsors or public institutions.
The examination of missionary resources highlights different financial circuits, some of them spanning seas and oceans, from Europe or the United States
to the Middle East, others with a local dimension. At the centre, the missionaries orchestrated the flow of funds at these different levels: their charitable
works were the outcome both of the investment of sums collected overseas
and of the redistribution of wealth within local societies.
Finally, these financial circuits highlight their ability to mobilize their social
capital derived from their individual, political, or religious networks. They
might rely on family support (as we have seen for the American Mission in
Beirut), on personal relationships with politicians and political officials (for
38
Jullien sj, La nouvelle mission de la Compagnie de Jésus en Syrie, 47–50.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missions, charity, and humanitarian action in the levant
35
instance for the Jesuits) and on a sectarian network (Catholic for the Jesuits
who found support from American Catholics to finance their new College).
The missionaries’ knowledge of local societies and their experience of the local
field are often highlighted to allow comparisons with humanitarian organizations. But their skills in raising funds were also crucial for the improvement of their activities, as they are for NGOs involved in humanitarian actions
today.
Bibliography
Archives françaises de la Compagnie de Jésus, AFSI. Coll Prat, vol. 9, letter from Fr. Bourquenoud to Fr. Gautrelet, Paderborn (May 19, 1861): 993–994.
Archives françaises de la Compagnie de Jésus, AFSI. Coll Prat, T. 27, information on the
Beirut Faculty given confidentially to the Father Provincial by Fr. Cattin (1895).
Archives libanaises de la Compagnie de Jésus, ALSI. 8A6, letter from Fr. Monnot to Fr.
Serre (1876).
Archives romaines de la Compagnie de Jésus, ARSI. Syr 1004, II, 18, letter from Fr. Canuti
to Fr. Beckx, Beirut (October 23, 1862).
Archives romaines de la Compagnie de Jésus, ARSI. Syr, 1004, 25, letter from Fr. Canuti
to Fr. Beckx, Beirut (October 16, 1863).
Archives romaines de la Compagnie de Jésus, ARSI. Syr 1006, V, 20, letter from Fr. Edde
to Father Superior, Beirut (January 27, 1896).
Archivio Storico di Propaganda Fide (APF). Fasc. no. 24, April 1831; vol. 32, 1860, 153–200;
vol. 37, 1865, 163–208.
Audet-Gosselin, Louis, and Marie Nathalie LeBlanc. Faith and Charity: Religion and
Humanitarian Assistance in West Africa. London: Pluto Press, 2016.
Barnett, Michael, and Janice Gross Stein. “Introduction: The Secularization and Sanctification of Humanitarianism.” In Sacred Aid: Faith and Humanitarianism, edited by
Michael Barnett and Janice Gross Stein, 3–36. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012.
Baron, Beth. “Orphans and Abandoned Children in Modern Egypt.” In Interpreting Welfare and Relief in the Middle East, edited by Nefissa Naguib and Inger Marie Okkenhaug, 13–34. Leiden, Boston: Brill, 2008.
Baron, Beth. “Liberated Bodies and Saved Souls: Freed African Slave Girls and Missionaries in Egypt.” In African Communities in Asia and the Mediterranean: Between
Integration and Conflict, edited by Ehud R. Toledano, 215–235. Halle: Max Plank Institute, 2011.
Ben-Néfissa, Sarah. “ONG, gouvernance et développement dans le monde arabe.” Gestion des Transformations Sociales MOST, Document de discussion, no. 46 (2000).
http://www.unesco.org/most/nefissa.html.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
36
verdeil
Bocquet, Jérôme. Missionnaires français en terre d’islam, Damas 1860–1914. Paris: Les
Indes savantes, 2005.
Bozarslan, Hamit. Sociologie politique du Moyen-Orient. Paris: La Découverte, 2011.
Bulletin de l’Oeuvre des Ecoles d’Orient, no. 13. “Aux membres de l’Œuvre des Ecoles
d’Orient.” November 1861, 1–6.
Bulletin de l’Oeuvre des Ecoles d’Orient. “Letter from Sister Ramel, Daughter of Charity,
Tripoli in Syria, 10 March 1882.” July 1882, 334–336.
Bulletin de l’Oeuvre des Ecoles d’Orient. “Letter from Sister Meyniel, Daughter of Charity.” November 1883, 167–172.
Bulletin de l’Oeuvre des Ecoles d’Orient. “Letter from Sister Marie, Daughter of Charity,
Superior of the Saint Joseph house in Damas.” January 1887, 15–17.
Cabanel, Patrick, ed. Une France en Méditerranée. Paris: Créaphis, 2006.
Collection Gélébart, private collection. Postcard.
Cosnier, L. Le Bon-Pasteur d’Angers en Égypte: L’œuvre des Écoles d’Orient. Angers: Librairie Lachèse et Dolbeau, 1882.
Curtis, Sarah A. “Filles de la Charité et assistance locale, l’exemple de la paroisse SaintMédard à Paris au XIXe siècle.” In Des Filles de la Charité aux Soeurs de Saint-Vincent
de Paul, quatre siècle de Cornettes, edited by Matthieu Bréjon de Lavergnée, 405–421.
Paris: Honoré Champion, 2016.
Drevet, Richard. “L’oeuvre de la Propagation de la Foi et la propagande missionnaire
au XIXe siècle.” In Une appropriation du monde: Mission et Missions, XIXème–XXème
siècles, edited by Claude Prudhomme, 23–43. Paris: Publisud, 2004.
Felkay, Chrisitan. “Filles de la Charité et bureaux de bienfaisance parisiens (1796–1860).”
In Des Filles de la Charité aux Sœurs de Saint-Vincent de Paul, quatre siècles de cornettes, edited by Matthieu Bréjon de Lavergnée, 391–404. Paris: Honoré Champion,
2016.
Fredj, Claire. “Une présence hospitalière en territoire colonial, les filles de la Charité en
Algérie (1842–1962).” In Des Filles de la Charité aux Sœurs de Saint-Vincent de Paul,
quatre siècles de cornettes, edited by Matthieu Bréjon de Lavergnée, 446–474. Paris:
Honoré Champion, 2016.
Jalabert, Louis. Jésuites au Proche-Orient. Beirut: Dar el-Machreq, 1987.
Jullien, Michel sj. La nouvelle mission de la Compagnie de Jésus en Syrie, 1831–1895. Tours:
Imprimerie Mame et Fils, 1899.
Kobiljski, Alexandra. “Un modèle américain? Les collèges protestants de Beyrouth et
Kyoto, 1860–1975.” Monde(s) 6 (2014): 171–193.
Penrose, Stephen B.L. jr. That They May Have Life. Beirut: American University of Beirut,
1970.
Prudhomme, Claude. “Quand triomphe la mission: autopsie d’un succès.” In Une appropriation du monde: Mission et missions, XIXème–XXème siècles, edited by Claude
Prudhomme, 5–15. Paris: Publisud, 2004.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missions, charity, and humanitarian action in the levant
37
Rodogno, Davide. Against Massacre, Humanitarian Interventions in the Ottoman
Empire, 1815–1914: The Emergence of a European Concept and International Practice.
Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2012.
Summerer-Sanchez, Karène. “Action sanitaire et éducative en Palestine des missionnaires catholiques et Anglicans.” In Missions chrétiennes en terre d’Islam, MoyenOrient, Afrique du Nord (XVIIe–XXe siècles), anthologie de textes missionnaires, edited
by Chantal Verdeil, 231–282. Turnhout: Brepols, 2013.
Thobie, Jacques. Les intérêts culturels français dans l’Empire ottoman finissant. Leuven:
Peeters, 2008.
Turiano, Annalaura. “De la pastorale migratoire à l’enseignement technique, missionnaires italiens en Égypte: Les salésiens et l’enseignement professionnel (1890–
1970).” PhD diss., Aix-Marseille Université, Aix-en-Provence, 2016.
Turiano, Annalaura. “État, réformistes et philanthropes: Les enjeux de l’enseignement
professionnel en Égypte au tournant du XXe siècle.”Histoire de l’Éducation 148 (2018):
41–70.
Verdeil, Chantal. “Travailler à la renaissance de l’Orient chrétien: Les missions latines
en Syrie (1830–1945).” Proche-Orient Chrétien 51, nos. 3–4 (2001): 267–316.
Verdeil, Chantal, ed. Missions chrétiennes en terre d’Islam, Moyen-Orient, Afrique du
Nord (XVIIe–XXe siècles), anthologie de textes missionnaires. Turnhout: Brepols, 2013.
Verdeil, Chantal. La mission jésuite du Mont-Liban et de Syrie (1830–1864). Paris: Les Indes
Savantes, 2011.
Verdeil, Chantal. “La classe ‘sous le chêne’ et le pensionnat: les écoles missionnaires
en Syrie (1860–1914) entre impérialisme et désir d’éducation.” Outre-Mers: Revue
d’histoire, 334–335 (June 2007): 197–222.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
part 2
Advocacy
∵
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
chapter 2
Liberated Bodies and Saved Souls: Freed African
Slave Girls and Missionaries in Egypt
Beth Baron
In early March 1887 twelve freed slave girls arrived at the Ezbekiah Boarding
School run by American Presbyterian missionaries with fifty pounds and forty
yards of calico for dresses.1 They had been sent by Sir Evelyn Baring (Lord
Cromer), the British agent and consul-general in Egypt from 1883 to 1907, from
the Cairo Home for Freed Female Slaves, where they had been temporarily
lodged.2 The dozen girls had been intercepted by British boats on the Red Sea
or Egyptian police in caravans coming over land into Egypt ten years after the
slave trade had been officially banned into and through the country and a few
years before slavery itself became illegal. Their paths into slavery varied; their
path out brought the dozen young girls together.
The enslaved in Egypt and the Islamic Middle East were mostly illiterate and
left few memoirs. The lack of slave narratives and “silence of slaves” have led
to an absence of voices, faces, and names of slaves from historical accounts.
Scholars have recently begun to rectify this omission through innovative methodologies and literary strategies. Ehud Toledano argues, “by exploring the available options, the dilemma at hand, and the choice made by the enslaved, we
can see agency and resistance emerge out of misery and powerlessness”, as he
focuses on the relationship that bound the enslaved and slavers. Eve Troutt
Powell analyzes memoirs that have come to light, critically reading texts and
raising issues about voice and memory.3 The search for new sources—visual
1 This article has been published first in African Communities in Asia and the Mediterranean:
Identities between Integration and Conflict, ed. Ehud R. Toledano (Trenton, NJ: Africa World
Press, 2011), 215–235.
2 Presbyterian Historical Society (PHS), Anna Thompson Papers, RG 58, box 1, folder 4, Notebook: Red Letter Days: 57, 59. The event is noted as occurring on March 1 and March 7.
3 Ehud R. Toledano, As If Silent and Absent: Bonds of Enslavement in the Islamic Middle East
(New Haven: Yale University Press, 2007); idem, Slavery and Abolition in the Ottoman Middle
East (Seattle: University of Washington Press, 1998); John Hunwick and Eve Troutt Powell, The
African Diaspora in the Mediterranean Lands of Islam (Princeton: Markus Wiener Publishers,
2002); Y. Hakan Erdem, Slavery in the Ottoman Empire and Its Demise, 1800–1909 (New York:
St Martin’s Press, 1996).
© beth baron, 2020 | doi:10.1163/9789004434530_004
This is an open access chapter distributed under the terms of the CC BY-NC 4.0 license.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
42
baron
and literary—continues alongside efforts to push theoretical understandings
of slavery in the Middle East.
American missionaries were prodigious writers who kept careful records.
Through years of study and practice, they mastered Arabic, and their long residences in the field (sometimes for decades) running a network of educational,
medical, and welfare institutions gave them impressive knowledge of their host
country. They also came with their own religious and racial baggage, which
must be carefully unpacked when examining the records they left of encounters with freed slaves. These records can be read critically to get at the lives and
choices of the dozen African girls who landed on their doorsteps. The story of
these girls provides a look at the paths into and out of slavery, drawing attention to the youth of most of those caught in the net of the slave traders and
destined for service in the Ottoman Empire.
Scholars have debated the demise of slavery in Egypt and the fate of freed
slaves. The question of the demise of slavery, and whether it ended with a
whimper or a bang from internal or external pressures, is tied to views of
the importance of slavery in Egyptian society. Gabriel Baer tends to discredit
the efficacy of bans on the slave trade enacted from the 1850s by OttomanEgyptian governors and credits the British for effectively ending the trade; he
finds that the presence of guilds and absence of a free labour market hampered
the absorption of freed slaves into the Egyptian society and economy.4 Judith
Tucker sees slavery fading out more naturally. “Never of signal importance in
the country, the institution slowly crumbled”, as over the course of the century
the significance of female slaves, who were the majority, became “ever more
symbolic”. Slavery “swiftly became an anachronism” and was abolished with
ease. “Once the supply was cut off, and slaves could seek manumission freely,
the institution in Egypt died a painless death”. Tucker claims that manumitted
slave women were easily assimilated “into the very classes that had formerly
possessed them”, with race and an earlier slave status holding no stigma.5
Other scholars occupy a middle ground. Liat Kozma, focusing on legal and
police records, has sketched the abolition of the slave trade through numerous
bans “as a long process of readjustment” in which the Ottoman-Egyptian legal
system moved from the Islamic sanction of slavery to the “suppression of the
slave trade as unjust and inhumane”. In the process, “[s]laves came to be seen
4 Gabriel Baer, “Slavery in Nineteenth Century Egypt,” Journal of African History 8, no. 3 (1967):
417–441; reprinted as “Slavery and Its Abolition,” in Studies in the Social History of Modern
Egypt (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1969), chap. 10.
5 Judith E. Tucker, Women in Nineteenth-Century Egypt (Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 1985), 191–192.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
liberated bodies and saved souls
43
more as persons and less as property”.6 Powell, looking at literary accounts and
the press, sees slavery as of signal importance in Egypt’s complicated colonial
relationship to the Sudan. She notes the difficulty of letting go of an institution
that was central to conceptions of family and intimacy, and her examination
of a famous slave trading trial in 1894, which implicated leading notables, highlights this.7 For Toledano, Powell, and Kozma, race mattered, and freed slaves,
most of whom were of African origins, struggled with marginality, vulnerability,
and limited choices.8
In this chapter, I will show that at least in the case of the twelve enslaved
African girls, and reasonably also beyond that small group, the end of slavery
was neither swift nor painless. Freed slaves’ attempts to shape their own lives
must be seen in this context.
1
Memories of Home and Capture
In the period in which the American Presbyterian missionaries established a
network of institutions in Egypt, the slave trade spiked, particularly during the
cotton boom of the 1860s, when Egyptian cotton replaced the American commodity on the market. Slaves were brought in as a result of the wealth flooding
the country from cotton profits as well as for agricultural slavery in the south.
Most were domestic slaves (concubines and/or servants) in a system that did
not reproduce itself and thus needed a constant influx of new slaves. The girls
who landed in the Ezbekiah Boarding School ranged in age from eight to fourteen, consistent with Reda Mowafi’s observation that the largest proportion
of slaves imported into Egypt were under fifteen. Traders preferred younger
slaves because they fetched a higher price, needed less food, and were less likely
to resist during their transport. Those eleven to fourteen or fifteen were the
most expensive, primarily because at that age they were young enough to be
6 Liat Kozma, “Women on the Margins and Legal Reform in Late Nineteenth-Century Egypt,
1850–1882” (PhD diss., New York University, 2006).
7 Eve M. Troutt Powell, A Different Shade of Colonialism: Egypt, Great Britain, and the Mastery
of the Sudan (Berkeley: University of California Press, 2003).
8 See also Beth Baron, Egypt as a Woman: Nationalism, Gender, and Politics (Berkeley: University of California Press, 2005), chap. 1; Imad Hilal, Al-Raqiq fi Misr fi al-qarn al-tisaʾ ʿashar
(Cairo: al-ʿArabi, 1999); Hilal, “The Anti-Slavery Movement in Egypt in the Nineteenth Century: Between Shariʿa and Practice” (paper presented at a workshop on “Race and Slavery
Between the Middle East and Africa,” CUNY Graduate Center, April 23, 2004); Reda Mowafi,
Slavery, Slave Trade, and Abolition Attempts in Egypt and the Sudan, 1820–1882 (Stockholm:
Esselte Studium, 1981).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
44
baron
trained within a family to be a good servant but old enough to start working
and engage in sexual activity, even if unwanted.9 In any case, the girls taken in
by the missionaries were definitely old enough to have memories of family and
home.
The origins of the twelve were never precisely recorded. A British abolitionist who visited them in the school and heard them sing some hymns “in
their own language” claimed the girls came from “Galla country”.10 (Today
“Galla” is considered a pejorative term for the Oromo, who are mostly found
in Ethiopia, formerly called Abyssinia.) But Anna Thompson, an American
Presbyterian missionary who worked in Egypt from 1872 to 1932, noted a few
years after the girls had come to the school, “there were Nubians among them,
Soudanese and Abyssinians”.11 Later, in an anonymous pamphlet on one of the
freed slaves produced in the 1930s or so, they are listed as seven Ethiopians and
five Sudanese; Abyssinians became Ethiopians, and the Nubians were folded
into the Sudanese.12 The native tongues that they claimed, and the language in
which they spoke to one another are not clear.
One of the girls, named Susan, was from Nubia, according to Thompson:
In her inimitable way, after some weeks, she told how she had been carried away with her family and villagers by the Mahdi and his troops, and
how she used to play with the Mahdi’s children … Her singing about the
Mahdi and the white “hat owners” (English troops) as she learned it at
Khartoum, was always listened to with pleasure and sadness, and she and
two others could dance in the very peculiar Soudanese style.13
Susan had clear memories of home that came through in her singing and dancing, though the latter was suppressed as she became socialized into proper
Christian behavior at the boarding school. The missionary teacher, Adela
Brown, reflected on the summer of 1890 when Susan and one or two of the other
girls stayed at the school in Cairo, unable to go home to relatives as the Egyptian girls had. Missionaries and government officials made no attempt to return
these girls to their native villages, but their longing was apparent. “I heard from
9
10
11
12
13
Mowafi, Slavery, 37.
“Egypt,” Anti-Slavery Reporter (March–April 1893), 63.
Anna Y. Thompson, “Mission Work in Egypt,” Women’s Missionary Magazine 5, no. 3 (October 1891): 68.
Halima—The Gentle One (Pittsburgh: Women’s General Missionary Society, United Presbyterian Church of North American, n.d.), 7.
Thompson, “Mission Work,” 68.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
liberated bodies and saved souls
45
them many interesting items about their native land. It was their delight to talk
about ther [sic] parents and home and country. They seemed to have vivid pictures in their minds, but whether they were fancy or real I cannot say”.14 The
girls had strong memories of home that they liked to relate, and they listened
to one another’s stories and songs.
By contrast, another girl, Halima, seemed to remember little, though she was
thought to be about eleven years old when she arrived at the boarding school.
“Years later when questioned by friends, she could tell little of her early life,”
recorded her pamphleteer. She may have remembered little or may have found
the memories too painful and chose to bury them deep inside. She did remember her village home in the mountains of Ethiopia in the western part of the
country; the village name; and a war, in the midst of which she and some other
girls were snatched while at play near the village. She did not know by what
route she had been brought to Egypt, so the pamphleteer had her brought her
up the Nile on a boat, rescued, and put on a train for Cairo. (The “Galla girls”
had been intercepted by a British ship on the Red Sea—thus earning the name
“Red Sea waifs”—and disembarked at Port Suez, where they were transferred to
Cairo. Some of these girls ended up at the Ezbekiah boarding school.) Halima
was a child when she was taken from her family and shipped to Egypt. The pain
of that separation stayed with her, as Halima related, “I cried for my mother
whenever I was awake, for a year”.15
Susan seems to have been displaced twice, once with her family from Nubia
to Khartoum and once on her own. She remembered being at play with another
child, “getting gum from a tree”, when a man on horseback carried her off. She
was then passed from one person to another until she was captured by the
police in Egypt.16 Her route into Egypt could have been a desert caravan led by
Bedouins, who smuggled slaves to Asyut to avert bans on the slave trade. The
Egyptian police force had turned from protecting owners’ property rights and
returning runaway slaves to enforcing the bans on the slave trade, mirroring a
shift in the Ottoman Empire, where government officials had come to side with
the enslaved more than the enslavers.17
The girls’ memories of their homes and families come through the filter
of missionary writings. At times the girls seemed eager to speak to Americans about their pasts; at other times they withheld their stories and sought to
14
15
16
17
A.A. Brown, “Susan Ameen,” Cairo, November 1891 in Women’s Missionary Magazine 5, no. 6
(January 1892): 166–167.
Halima, 3–4, 7; “Egypt,” Anti-Slavery Reporter (March–April 1893), 63.
Thompson, “Mission Work,” 68.
Kozma, “Women on the Margins,” chap. 3; Toledano, Silent and Absent, chap. 3.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
46
baron
repress painful memories. The missionaries passed on only tidbits, weaning out
pieces of the story and dismissing parts as childish fantasies.
Both the slave traders and missionaries sought to redefine the religious identities of the girls. The missionaries claimed that the girls were given “Mohammedan names” by the slave traders. By making this claim, the missionaries
pointed to the recent and coercive nature of their conversion to Islam. At some
point during the transport of their human cargo, slavers converted the enslaved
to Islam in preparation for their sale in Egypt and often gave them new names
to signal their new religious identity.18 By Islamic law, the enslaved were meant
to be non-Muslims captured in war, but most were captured in raids, not war,
and some were already Muslims. The missionaries allowed them to keep their
names, whether given by parents or slavers, except in cases of repetition. The
smaller of the two Mariseela’s became Seela; and the smaller of the two Taroonga’s became Susan, to evoke Aswan.19 Those named in the sources (like
Susan and Halima) have only first names; there are no second or father’s names.
The erasure of family ties transforms the girls into orphans, which is how they
are labeled and treated. Few of the other freed slave girls were named at all, and
not naming is also significant. They were blank slates, ready for redemption in
life or death.
2
Rescue and Manumission
Missionaries, British abolitionists, colonial officers, Egyptian government officials, slave traders, and the enslaved were all caught up in a contentious battle
over slavery. The lines in this battle were not clearly drawn. Egyptians had
mixed views on slavery: those against the practice realized that stripping the
Sudan of her population undermined Egyptian colonial ambitions and civilizing mission,20 that the slave trade as currently practiced contravened Islamic
law, and that wage labour ultimately made more economic sense than slavery.
But others profited from the trade, considered the slaves they owned assets
that enhanced their prestige, saw slavery itself as civilizing and sanctioned by
Islam, and could conceive of no alternative for domestic service. Saʿid, governor
18
19
20
John Hunwick, “The Religious Practices of Black Slaves in the Mediterranean Islamic
World,” in Slavery on the Frontiers of Islam, ed. Paul E. Lovejoy (Princeton: Markus Wiener
Publishers, 2004), 149–171.
Thompson, “Mission Work,” 68.
For more on this, see Sara Pursley, “From Civil War to Civilizing Mission: American Military Officers in the Egyptian Service, 1869–1879” (paper presented at a workshop on “Race
and Slavery Between the Middle East and Africa,” CUNY Graduate Center, April 23, 2004).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
liberated bodies and saved souls
47
of Egypt (1854–1863), had banned the slave trade in 1854; but in the absence of
instruments to enforce it, the ban had been generally ineffective in stopping the
slave trade, though it began to change the way the legal system conceptualized
slaves.21
With the end of slavery in America, British abolitionists turned their attention to slave practices in the Ottoman Empire and pushed for stricter treaties.
The Anglo-Egyptian convention of 1877 outlawed the import and export of
Abyssinian and Sudanese slaves, setting up four manumission bureaus
throughout Egypt to supply documents as well as find work for freed slaves and
schools for freed children. Banning the slave trade when owning slaves was still
legal proved difficult to enforce, especially when traders frequently passed off
slaves as family members or as servants. The British, who used anti-slavery sentiments in England to mobilize support for their occupation of Egypt in 1882
and continued colonial presence, were afraid to tackle Islamic law and practices head on and moved slowly in outlawing slavery itself.
The outlawing of the slave trade when the demand for domestic slaves
remained made life for smuggled slaves more precarious, as traders took detours and risks to avert the watchful eyes of agents. Officials plugged one hole
only to find slaves brought into Egypt through another route. One such avenue
was the importation of slaves by pilgrims returning from Mecca. It was a tempting and lucrative trade, with a high mark-up: in the mid-1880s female slaves
could be purchased in Mecca for about four pounds and sold in Egypt for
thirty.22
Officials sought to stop the smuggling of slaves by returning pilgrims after
the prohibition of the sale of slaves from family to family had gone into effect.
Lieutenant-Colonel Schaefer, Director of the Slave Department, sent instructions to the commander at Port Suez in 1886. All pilgrims arriving at Suez, where
most either disembarked from vessels or continued through the canal, were
to be checked. Newly brought slaves without manumission papers were to be
taken from their masters and sent to the Cairo Home for Freed Women Slaves
established the previous year; newly brought slaves with manumission papers
were to be given a choice whether they wanted to stay with their masters or not
(some may have been married to their masters.) “If they are under 14 years,” he
instructed, “it is better to send them to Cairo.” The guidelines for pilgrims traveling by ship were slightly different: “If bought recently and not over 12 years of
21
22
Kozma, “Women at the Margins,” chap. 3.
E. Crewe, “The Slave Trade in Egypt,” Cairo, April 9, 1886 in Anti-Slavery Reporter (May–
June 1886), 61.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
48
baron
age, they are to be brought on shore and sent to Cairo”.23 Schaefer also instructed the commander at Suez to keep a record of “all negresses or Abyssinians
coming in”, showing their names, masters if recently purchased or simply traveling, and what was done with them.
Schaefer wrote Baring, “I can assure you that not a single colored person
has been allowed to be passed without our getting satisfactory explanations
about her position”.24 Note that he writes “her position”, acknowledging that
most of the “black or Abyssinian, male and female” who came before government officials were girls or women. Some 119 persons were checked at the police
office, and forty-one were found to have been purchased in Jidda. Five or possibly seven had no manumission papers and were taken from their masters and
sent to the Home for Freed Slaves in Cairo. Those sent to the Home included a
Halima, who was owned by Mustapha al-Minyawr, and a Trongue, owned by Sitt
Agouche, showing both male and female ownership. Both Halima and Trongue
were listed as Sudanese but no ages were given.25 These girls may have been
those of the same name who later landed in the missionary school, though
there is some discrepancy on origin, since the Halima previously mentioned
was Abyssinian.
By whatever route they had come into Egypt, both the Halima and Susan
who were later raised and schooled by the missionaries had first been sent to
the Home for Freed Women Slaves in Cairo. That home had been opened in
January 1885 as the product of a joint effort by a committee in London associated with the British and Foreign Anti-Slavery Society (BFASS), which raised
funds through subscriptions for the refuge, and a second committee in Cairo,
presided over by Baring, which dealt with the logistics. Abolitionists argued
that freed male slaves could find ready employment (indeed many ended up
in the army) but that freed female slaves would turn to a life of vice and prostitution to survive. This assumption stemmed from a belief that Africans were
prone to sexual excess and crime unless properly supervised. The lack of such
a home was thought to have impeded the emancipation of slaves and enforcement of the convention of 1877. Toward that end, Sarah Amos, a feminist, activist, and abolitionist, was one of the main advocates and organizers of the
23
24
25
Rhodes House Library, British and Foreign Anti-Slavery Society, S22, G25, Africa, No. 4
(1887), Correspondence Respecting Slavery in Egypt, Enclosure 2 in No. 1, LieutenantColonel Schaefer to Captain Crawford, Commandant, Suez, October 25, 1886, 4.
Ibid., Enclosure 1 in No. 1, Schaefer to Sir E. Baring, Cairo, December 16, 1886, 3.
Ibid., Enclosure 3 in No. 1, Schaefer, “Etat Nominal des Esclaves importes pendant le Saison
du Pelerinage de 1886,” 5. The list includes question marks next to two names: Halima and
Sabah.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
liberated bodies and saved souls
49
Home, getting it started in the neighbourhood of Faggala and setting up Mrs.
Crewe, an Englishwoman who spoke fluent Arabic, as matron.26 Crewe’s fluency in Arabic would have helped in communication with those slaves who
had been resident in Egypt for some time but not the newly enslaved, fresh
from Africa.
The Home for Freed Slaves in Cairo acted as a refuge, staging area, and referral agency, and was part of Baring’s agenda to turn freed slaves into a pool
of waged female labourers or domestic servants. The newly freed slaves first
had to be outfitted. Accompanied by a veteran from the Home, they purchased
materials in town and returned to the home for sewing instruction, “for strange
as it may seem, many of the black girls absolutely do not know how to use a
needle”, reported the secretary to the Cairo Committee for the Freed Slaves’
Home. In this way, in 1886 alone over 600 dresses plus other garments were cut.
Once outfitted, many of the freed slaves did not stay long. Mrs Crewe helped
place them in homes as domestic servants, and they were quickly snatched up,
for demand for such servants exceeded supply. Initial reports suggest that the
freed slaves were placed with Christian Syrians and Copts, but subsequent ones
show that most were placed “in English families, others in French or Italian,
and a few in native families of well-known respectability”. Turn-around time
was sometimes as fast as a few days.27 In short, the English were eager to turn
slaves into paid domestic servants and became the first beneficiaries of this
policy.
When Colonel Scott-Moncrieff, son-in-law of the chairman of the BFASS and
a Cairo committee member, visited the Home in October 1885, he found that
three of the nine or ten inhabitants of the home were children. Mrs. Crewe,
who lived in the Home with her husband and children, claimed she could
easily get these girls employment but preferred to train them herself to be
good servants.28 The following year, sixteen Abyssinian girls—“all young, and
some quite little girls”, entered the home together, having been intercepted
from pilgrims returning from Mecca. None of the girls spoke Arabic, which was
taken as a sign that they had been recently and illegally enslaved. According
to E. Crewe, the children had been transported by two slave traders: six girls
26
27
28
For background on the Home for Freed Slave Women, see the Anti-Slavery Reporter (January 1885), 259; (August 1885), 449–450; (May–June 1886), 57–58; Diane Robinson-Dunne,
The Harem, Slavery and British Imperial Culture: Anglo-Muslim Relations in the Late Nineteenth Century (Manchester: Manchester University Press, 2006), 84–92.
M.S.P. Du Port, “Report of the Cairo Committee for the Year 1886,” in Anti-Slavery Reporter
(March–April 1887), 69.
C. Scott-Moncrieff, letter, Cairo, October 6, 1885 in Anti-Slavery Reporter (December 1885),
595.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
50
baron
(and one boy) by Ali Pasha Wahba and ten girls (one boy, and two eunuchs) by
the head of the Egyptian pilgrim caravan. In the subsequent six months, two
of the new sixteen children were “sent out to service”, one was married, and
thirteen remained at the Home. Of those thirteen, the seven youngest went to
Miss Whately’s Mission School, which had been set up by the British missionary for poor children.29 The annual report for the Home for 1886 noted that
nearly all the Abyssinian girls were “in service, some of them earning over L 1
per month”. Six of the youngest had learned to read Arabic, and it was hoped
that some might become monitors or teachers in Miss Whately’s School.30
The youngest of these children, along with others, were included in the total
number of children in the Home for 1886: “There are at present about twelve
young children, from five to twelve years of age, in the HOME, some of whom
have been rescued from Slave-dealers who were bringing them to Cairo to sell
as Slaves.” These girls received domestic training, in a set regime of household
work, sewing, and ironing, “until such a time as they can earn their own livelihood”.31 These twelve were sent to the American missionary boarding school in
Cairo. They may have been sent when space became an issue: 225 slaves passed
through the home in 1886, with 215 being placed in homes, and an average of
fifteen to twenty occupants at any one time. The Home for Freed Women Slaves
in Cairo was simply not equipped to care for young girls on a long-term basis;
they would have taken up room and cost money to feed, house, and educate.
The home was run on a relatively small budget, with some suggesting that it
support itself, leading to a plan to utilize the labour of its inmates in laundry
work. The small-scale operation was only marginally profitable, and the young
girls could not contribute meaningfully to this plan or to their upkeep.32
Halima, Susan, and the others may have been sent away for another reason
as well. According to the Convention of 1877, freed slave children were to be
educated, and the youngest had gone to Miss Whately’s School. But the close
association of girls in the Home with the missionary enterprise might have
posed problems for Baring, who served as both president of the Home and British consul-general. The Home had to refrain from proselytizing among those
who sought shelter, a condition the Cairo committee imposed on the project in
29
30
31
32
C.C. Scott-Moncrieff, “The Treasurer’s Report-1886,” Anti-Slavery Reporter (May–June
1886), 58; Crewe, “Slave Trade in Egypt,” 61.
Du Port, “Report,” 69; Mary L. Whately, Letters from Egypt to Plain Folks at Home (London:
Seeley, Jackson, & Halliday, 1879), 240–257; Charles C. Starbuck, “Theological and Religious
Intelligence,” The Andover Review (May 1889): 529.
Du Port, “Report,” 69.
Du Port, “Report,” 68–69.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
liberated bodies and saved souls
51
order to make it acceptable to the Egyptian government, which gave the Home
a 250 pound subvention. The question of slavery was controversial enough
without adding religious conversion into the mix. Sending the girls to another
location removed responsibility from the Home.
3
Education and Redemption
American missionaries who arrived in Egypt in the 1850s targeted Cairo and
Asyut, a town in Upper Egypt with a large Coptic population thought to be
receptive to Protestantism. Asyut was also a major depot in the slave trade and
the destination for caravans on the “forty days road” (darb al-arbaʿin) from Darfur. By coincidence, the American Mission School was situated close to the spot
where the slave caravans to Asyut came to rest.33 Most American missionaries
in Egypt came from northern states such as Pennsylvania, Ohio, and Illinois.
They had seen battles over slavery split their country and church, giving rise to
the United Presbyterian Church of North America (UPCNA), founded in 1858.
The UPCNA had a strong abolitionist platform and opened “freedmen’s missions” after the American Civil War. But Americans in Egypt were there to save
Egyptian souls, not to free African slaves, and treaded carefully.34 Still, when
opportunities presented themselves, they intervened, pressuring Copts to free
their own slaves, alerting consuls to slave caravans, and giving refuge to rescued slaves.35 The missionaries benefited from their interventions. The first
Muslim convert was an unnamed freed slave who joined the church in 1866,
and twenty-two of the thirty-nine Muslims who had been baptized by 1883
were freed slaves. This is not surprising, notes Heather Sharkey, for “[i]n many
ways, ex-slaves, like orphans, were perfect candidates for conversion, since by
definition they lacked families who were apt to drag them back to the Muslim
community under threats of death.” And disinheritance was not a disincentive
either, as they had little property to lose.36
33
34
35
36
Muhafazat Asyut, Asyut fi 10 Sanawat (Cairo: Matbaʿat Nahdat Misr, 1962), 9; George M. La
Rue, “The Capture of a Slave Caravan: The Incident at Asyut (Egypt) in 1880,” African Economic History 30 (2002): 89.
Ahmed E. Elbashir, The United States, Slavery and the Slave Trade in the Nile Valley (Lanham: University Press of America, 1983), 61–66.
See, for example, PHS, RG 404, box 1, folder 3, Margaret Anna Smith Diary, August 25, 1878;
RG 58, box 1, folder 8, Anna Thompson papers, Arabic manumission certificate; La Rue,
“Capture of a Slave Caravan,” 81–106.
Heather J. Sharkey, American Evangelicals in Egypt: Missionary Encounters in an Age of
Empire (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2008), 77.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
52
baron
Missionary schools had also given shelter to freed slaves before. The Pressly
Memorial Institute in Asyut had taken in three Sudanese girls from Darfur—
Keltuma, Assa, and Fanna—who had been “rescued by the pluck of some
Soudaneese boys”, according to Margaret McKown, founder of the school. The
girls were placed in the boarding school, which gathered girls from area villages to train them in “common school education” and domestic work, and
sent them back to their villages to minister to their own communities. At the
school, the freed slaves received “the same training as the Egyptian girls” and
were baptized three years after their arrival. But mobility for these freed African
slave girls was more limited than those for Egyptian students. While the latter
became teachers and Bible women, Keltuma and Assa (Fanna died prematurely) became matrons in the school and could be seen in a staff photograph
taken in 1890. And although graduates of the school married Egyptian pastors, evangelicals, and teachers, the freed slaves joined a sisterhood of single
women.37
When Baring approached American missionaries in Cairo to take in the
twelve little black girls and train them as they wished, the women missionaries saw an opportunity. “Knowing their need of instruction, and hoping that
some day teachers might be educated from their number for central Africa or
the far ‘upper country,’ our mission consented,” wrote Thompson.38 Evangelicals loathed the alternative: “For want of funds these girl would have been given
over to the Roman Catholics, had not the Protestant missionaries consented
to take them,” reported The Christian, a British periodical.39 The readers of The
Christian were asked to send in shoes and simple dresses to be forwarded to the
freed slaves.
The twelve girls who moved from the Home for Freed Slaves in Faggala to the
boarding school in Ezbekiah in March 1887 had not been consulted about their
change of home and school. When they arrived at their new abode, they did
not take kindly to the new routine and structure. As Thompson explained in
her annual report, “Some had been in the home [for Freed Women Slaves] for
several months. These came to us much prejudiced against me. Strange stories
had been told them of how we would make them work, abuse them, and make
them Christians”.40 In short, the girls had already developed their own inform37
38
39
40
M.J. McKown, “Girls’ School Assiout, Egypt,” Women’s Missionary Magazine vol. 3, no. 11
(June 1890): 281; Earl Elder, Vindicating a Vision: The Story of the American Mission in Egypt,
1854–1954 (Philadelphia: United Presbyterian church of North America, 1958), 81.
Thompson, “Mission Work,” 68; see also, Thompson’s annual report quoted in Halima, 5.
The Christian (June 3, 1887) in Anti-Slavery Reporter (May–June 1887), 91.
Thompson’s annual report quoted in Halima, 5.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
liberated bodies and saved souls
53
ation networks, most likely among the older freed slaves, and did not go quietly.
In a letter to the Women’s Missionary Magazine, Thompson elaborated on the
girls’ resistance: “without any knowledge of what their parents’ religion was,
they were all zealous for the Moslem faith, and the older ones were for a time
refractory, because they heard we were going to baptize them”.41 Having been
converted by slavers or illegally enslaved as Muslims, the girls were old enough
to have a sense of their own religious identities. And having been through much
forced change already, they initially resisted another change.
The missionaries maintained that they did not use compulsion to convert but hoped that once surrounded by Christian teaching and practice, the
African girls would prove receptive to the message. Their schooling included
Arabic, English, Bible, catechism, housekeeping, and sewing, and some of their
names are recorded in Thompson’s class lists.42 By May, Thompson reported a
“kindly spirit … toward the Christian religion”.43 The school cook, an unnamed
freed Sudanese slave, played a key role in this transition, and started prayer
meetings for the girls that summer. Within two years, one had been baptized
and received into the church; two others were requesting baptism.44 One of
those was Susan, who stood out as the most eager to learn about Christianity: “she prayed very earnestly that she and her companions might be used to
carry the Gospel light to their people,” wrote her teacher Adela Brown. Perhaps
the girls thought Christian missionary work would be a way to get back home.
Brown, who had a hard time seeing beyond colour, reported that Susan was
ahead of her class in Bible and catechism. “Her bright, sparkling eyes made her
attractive (though she was very black), and her diligence and ambition cheered
the heart of her teacher.” In the fall of 1890, however, Susan grew ill, and in April
1891, four years after she had entered the school, she was taken to the hospital.
Until then, the missionaries had delayed her baptism; but when she asked again
to be baptized, one of the missionaries spoke to her about it. “She passed away
that night and was brought to the church the next day in her coffin. A few of
us followed her to her resting place”.45 The missionaries took her lack of fear in
the face of death to be a sign of Christian faith and victory, a soul saved, not a
life lost.
41
42
43
44
45
Thompson, “Mission Work,” 68.
PHS, Anna Thompson Papers, RG 58, box 1, folder 10, list of pupils.
PHS, Anna Thompson Papers, RG 58, box 1, folder 4; Thompson to Sisters of Ohio, Cairo,
May 27, 1887; Halima, 7.
Thompson, “The Women’s Work in Cairo,” January 30, 1889 in Women’s Missionary
Magazine 2 (1890): 273.
Brown, “Susan Ameen,” 167.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
54
baron
Mortality among the twelve freed slave girls at the Ezbekiah School was
high. One had arrived ill and died shortly thereafter; three others subsequently
passed away, two of whom, according to Henrietta Harvey, had “given their
hearts to Jesus and died trusting in him alone.” Henrietta’s husband, Dr Harvey, had overseen the baptism of those girls, recording it in his diary. Henrietta
admitted that the missionaries used to think slave mortality was high due to
improper care, but experience showed that freed blacks also suffered from high
rates of consumption. Arduous treks at young ages across deserts or by sea
inflicted injuries and illnesses on the girls that shortened their lives. Even as
Henrietta wrote, one girl was ill in her home. In spite of the loss of life, the
missionaries took the conversions of the freed slave girls as a sign of their success.
Five years after Baring had sent twelve girls to the missionaries, only eight
remained alive: one was ill; one was helping in a school in Asyut; one was a Bible
woman under Anna Thompson’s supervision; one who had been a servant was
now in school at her own expense; one was set to go to Aden to teach freed slave
girls in the Scotch Free Church mission with another Abyssinian (a plan that
was delayed due to scurvy and fever in that mission); and three were servants
in missionary families.46 One of the remaining eight later became matron of
the Ezbekiah Boarding School under Ella Kyle.47
4
Halima: A Model Life
Of the original twelve girls, American Presbyterian missionaries chose to highlight Halima’s life story, memorializing her in a pamphlet. For them, her life
was exemplary, in part because it remained intertwined with the lives of the
missionaries who had raised her and their descendants. American missionaries in Egypt were a tight-knit group who, having left most of their kin in the
USA, reconstituted themselves as a family. Sometimes they were interrelated,
as offspring returned to the field after schooling to take up posts, and intermarriages between missionary families created second and third generations in the
field. The missionaries appended the freed African slave girls to their families,
or collective family, in roles familiar for African Americans in the USA: as servants, housekeepers, and nannies.
46
47
Henrietta Harvey, “Letters from Egypt,” Cairo, October 7, 1892, in Women’s Missionary
Magazine 6, no. 5 (December 1892): 122; Thompson, “Women’s Work,” 273.
Elizabeth Kelsey Kinnear, She Sat Where They Sat: A Memoir of Anna Young Thompson of
Egypt (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1971), 40–42.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
liberated bodies and saved souls
55
When Halima finished her schooling, she went with a missionary family to
Asyut, where she took care of the home and children. She subsequently worked
in other American and Egyptian homes, and “became a general favorite and was
known in the mission community from Khartoum to Alexandria.” Her pamphleteer tells us, she had “the pride and dignity of her race” and performed her
service with “grace”. In short, she served the church community well and was
well liked, “Friendly and cheerful in disposition, she always rejoined [sic] to
meet old friends or to make new ones”.48
Her life took a turn at about the age of twenty-five or so when she was called
into a new sort of service. In 1904, the American Mission in Egypt opened a hospital for women and children in Tanta, the fourth largest town in Egypt. Located
in the Delta, Tanta was known for its mawlid, an annual celebration of the birth
of a saint that drew thousands of visitors annually and prior to abolition had
included a brisk market for slaves. Halima and four of the other freed slave girls
arrived in Tanta in response to a call from Lulu Harvey, daughter of Henrietta
and Dr Harvey. Lulu had become superintendent of nurses at the new hospital,
but could not find native nurses. She turned to “the black girls whom she had
known ever since their arrival in Cairo” to train them as assistants.49
Lulu used a strategy similar to the one deployed by Clot-Bey, the French medical expert hired by Mehmet Ali to modernize the practice of medicine in Egypt
seventy years earlier. When Clot-Bey opened the School for Midwives, his first
recruits were slaves, followed by orphans and daughters of deceased military
men, in short, girls who had no family on hand to veto this line of work.50
Likewise, Lulu turned to freed slave girls—now women—as recruits for her
first class of nursing trainees. Although Egyptian women trained in the School
for Midwives and worked as health care practitioners, few indigenous women
worked in hospitals as nurses; it was not considered a suitable profession due
to the gender mixing in a hospital.
Lulu Harvey trained Halima and the others, who came to Tanta with literacy
in English and Arabic and the experience of having served in missionary institutions and American homes. Importantly for service in a missionary hospital,
which coupled the provision of health care with proselytizing, Halima was also
a Christian. “To the Christians she was a sister in Christ—one whose faith gave
one courage. To Mohammedans she was a bright example of Christian cour-
48
49
50
Halima, 7–8.
Halima, 8.
A.B. Clot-Bey, Apercu General sur L’Egypte, vol. 2 (Paris: Fortin, Masson, & C, 1840), 425–
428; see Kozma, “Women on the Margins,” 69.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
56
baron
tesy and kindness”.51 Halima joined the local Evangelical Church, where she
was a regular attendee, and was considered a “born nurse”. When the American hospital in Tanta was closed at the outbreak of World War I, Halima found
employment in the English mission hospital in Cairo. She then entered the
School for Midwives (at about the age of forty), earning her certificate and taking up a job in a government hospital. Upon the reopening of the American
hospital in Tanta in 1919, at which time it was expanded into a general hospital,
she returned. There she served private patients, including ill American missionaries. The latter gave testimony of her tender care, “the comfort of her hand”,
her “gentle” touch in giving back rubs and baths, and the ease with which she
turned bodies.52
Yet missionaries and local Christians were not her only social circles. Halima
had links with the small Ethiopian community in Cairo, through whom she
learned definitively of her parents’ deaths. Perhaps she had kept alive a hope
of returning home to them one day. In 1928, at about the age of fifty-two, she
retired from work at the hospital and married a younger Ethiopian man living
in Cairo, finally settling down. The missionary community feared the younger
man was after her money and initially begrudged her the companionship and
intimacy that marriage might bring. Having worked for half a century and lived
in other peoples’ homes, she established her own home and balcony garden. At
the same time, she rekindled ties with some of her “sisters”, the freed slaves
from boarding school days. When one was widowed and unable to care for
her daughter, Halima took the girl in and raised her as her own. “The joy and
pride of motherhood became hers in this girl,” her pamphleteer wrote. The girl
later became the wife of the Ethiopian ambassador to the USA. With a “daughter” to support, Halima went back to work as a nurse, caring for the mother of
one of the missionaries. In her leisure in the invalid’s home, she read from her
Arabic Bible and the Women’s Missionary Magazine. But the nurse was losing
strength and was sent to Tanta Hospital for testing. There she was diagnosed
with terminal cancer and died in August 1934 at about the age of fifty-eight in
the hospital where she had served for decades.53
Her pamphleteer concluded, “It had been no small responsibility to take into
a little school family twelve wild orphans of another race and color. Infinite
patience and Christian love were lavished on the child Halima. How gloriously
51
52
53
Halima, 8–9.
Halima, 8–9.
Halima, 10–14.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
liberated bodies and saved souls
57
she repaid the sacrifice.” Her devotion, service, and “victorious testimony in the
hour of death” reaffirmed the missionaries’ decision to take in the freed slave
girls sent by Baring.54 Of all the freed African slave girls, Halima’s life most
closely followed the missionaries’ script for a life of service, at least in their
telling. Halima’s perspective remains elusive.
5
Conclusion
Egyptian slave traders and owners, British abolitionists and colonial officials,
and American missionaries all had plans for the twelve African girls. Traders
looked to make a quick profit, owners needed household labour, abolitionists sought to rescue them from forced servitude, colonial officials planned to
refashion them as wage earners, and missionaries dreamt of converts, church
workers, and saved souls. Given their high rates of conversion and the occupations they took up, the girls fulfilled Anna Thompson’s original hopes for
them. Of those placed in the school, a third died prematurely but not before
accepting Christianity, which the missionaries took as a sign of their success.
Others survived to carve out lives within set parameters, serving in missionary schools, hospitals, and homes. The girls were tracked into lives of service
for the missionary community in the lower rungs, or as teachers for other
Africans, rather than in more prestigious church professions. But they occasionally challenged the parameters, with one funding her own further education, another resisting the pressure to convert, and a few establishing families,
showing that the girls and women they became sought to shape their own
lives.
As far as we know, none of the twelve went or were sent back home to their
own country to find their families, though that is a return passage that some
freed slaves took. Those running manumission boards and refuges found this
journey impractical and gave freed slaves little support to return home. Only
a few started their own families. Given their long hours of domestic service
in missionary homes, as matrons in boarding schools, or nurses in hospitals,
they spent large portions of their lives raising and caring for other peoples’
children rather than conceiving and raising their own. Their work was productive, not reproductive, and they left few descendants who might carry the
collective memory of slavery and remember their individual stories. Instead,
they lived mostly single, and sometimes isolated, lives. They retained bonds
54
Halima, 14.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
58
baron
with the missionaries who had raised and schooled them and for whom they
worked. They also tapped into immigrant and religious networks, and created
links of their own. In whatever time they had spent together in the rough
passage to Egypt through Jidda or Asyut or some other route, in the Home
for Freed Women Slaves, and in the Ezbekiah Boarding School, these Africans developed close attachments to one another. They studied and worked
together, and turned to one another in times of need. Their lifelong bonds
helped to see them through periods of transition, sickness, and death. In the
absence of kin, they spoke of one another as “sisters” and created a “feeling of
family fellowship” that lasted a lifetime.55 These networks eased their alienation in a society that placed family ties at the centre but in which they stood
out as racially other.
The experience of these twelve freed African slaves shows that the end of
slavery was neither swift nor painless. Caught in the last throes of the slave
trade almost a decade after it had been banned, the twelve were forcibly separated from their parents; smuggled in harsh conditions overland and by boat
to Egypt; faced disease and sometimes early death; were pressured, sometimes
repeatedly, to adopt a new religion and name; worked in the homes, schools,
and hospitals of a group that considered them sisters in Christ but racially
inferior; and had little opportunity to create their own families. The impact of
the institution of Egyptian slavery on the African societies from which these
and other children and adults were taken was devastating as well. The lives
that emerge from missionary and abolitionist sources are fragile and fragmented, but the sources begin to give faces, names, and voices to these freed
slaves.
Bibliography
Aysut, Muhafazat. Asyut fi 10 Sanawat. Cairo: Matbaʿat Nahdat Misr, 1962.
Baer, Gabriel. “Slavery in Nineteenth Century Egypt.” Journal of African History 8, no. 3
(1967): 417–441. Reprinted as “Slavery and Its Abolition.” In Studies in the Social History of Modern Egypt, chapter 10. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1969.
Baron, Beth. Egypt as a Woman: Nationalism, Gender, and Politics. Berkeley: University
of California Press, 2005.
Brown, A.A. “Susan Ameen,” Cairo, Nov. 1891. Women’s Missionary Magazine 5, no. 6
(Jan. 1892).
55
Halima, 7.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
liberated bodies and saved souls
59
Clot-Bey, A.B. Apercu General sur L’Egypte. Volume 2. Paris: Fortin, Masson, & C.,
1840,
Crewe, E. “The Slave Trade in Egypt,” Cairo, April 9, 1886. Anti-Slavery Society (May–June
1886).
Elbashir, Ahmed E. The United States, Slavery and the Slave Trade in the Nile Valley. Lanham: University Press of America, 1983.
Elder, Earl. Vindicating a Vision: The Story of the American Mission in Egypt, 1854–1954.
Philadelphia: United Presbyterian church of North America, 1958.
Erdem, Y. Hakan. Slavery in the Ottoman Empire and Its Demise, 1800–1909. New York:
St Martin’s Press, 1996.
Halima—The Gentle One. Pittsburgh: Women’s General Missionary Society, United
Presbyterian Church of North American, n.d.
Harvey, Henrietta. “Letters from Egypt,” Cairo, October 7, 1892. In Women’s Missionary
Magazine 6, no. 5 (Dec. 1892).
Hilal, Imad. Al-Raqiq fi Misr fi al-qarn al-tisa’ ʿashar. Cairo: al-ʿArabi, 1999.
Hilal, Imad. “The Anti-Slavery Movement in Egypt in the Nineteenth Century: Between
Shariʿa and Practice.” (Paper presented at a workshop on “Race and Slavery Between
the Middle East and Africa.” CUNY Graduate Center, April 23, 2004).
Hunwick, John and Eve Troutt Powell. The African Diaspora in the Mediterranean Lands
of Islam. Princeton: Markus Wiener Publishers, 2002.
Hunwick, John. “The Religious Practices of Black Slaves in the Mediterranean Islamic
World.” In Slavery on the Frontiers of Islam, edited by Paul E. Lovejoy, 149–171. Princeton: Markus Wiener Publishers, 2004.
Kinnear, Elizabeth Kelsey. She Sat Where They Sat: A Memoir of Anna Young Thompson
of Egypt. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1971.
Kozma, Liat. “Women on the Margins and Legal Reform in Late Nineteenth-Century
Egypt, 1850–1882.” PhD diss., New York University, 2006.
La Rue, George M. “The Capture of a Slave Caravan: The Incident at Asyut (Egypt) in
1880.” African Economic History 30 (2002).
McKown, M.J. “Girls’ School Assiout, Egypt.” Women’s Missionary Magazine vol. 3, no. 11
(June 1890).
Mowafi, Reda. Slavery, Slave Trade and Abolition Attempts in Egypt and the Sudan 1820–
1882. Stockholm: Esselte Studium, 1981.
Pursley, Sara. “From Civil War to Civilizing Mission: American Military Officers in
the Egyptian Service, 1869–1879.” (Paper presented at a workshop on “Race and
Slavery Between the Middle East and Africa,” CUNY Graduate Center, April 23,
2004).
Robinson-Dunne, Diane. The Harem, Slavery and British Imperial Culture: Anglo-Muslim Relations in the Late Nineteenth Century. Manchester: Manchester University
Press, 2006.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
60
baron
Sharkey, Heather J. American Evangelicals in Egypt: Missionary Encounters in an Age of
Empire. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2008.
Starbuck, Charles C. “Theological and Religious Intelligence.” The Andover Review (May
1889).
Thompson, Anna. “The Women’s Work in Cairo.” (Jan. 30, 1889). Women’s Missionary
Magazine 2 (1890).
Thompson, Anna Y. “Mission Work in Egypt.” Women’s Missionary Magazine 5, no. 3
(October 1891).
Toledano, Ehud R. Slavery and Abolition in the Ottoman Middle East. Seattle: University
of Washington Press, 1998.
Toledano, Ehud R. As If Silent and Absent: Bonds of Enslavement in the Islamic Middle
East. New Haven: Yale University Press, 2007.
Troutt Powell, Eve M. A Different Shade of Colonialism: Egypt, Great Britain, and the Mastery of the Sudan. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2003.
Tucker, Judith E. Women in Nineteenth-Century Egypt. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1985.
Whately, Mary L. Letters from Egypt to Plain Folks at Home. London: Seeley, Jackson, &
Halliday, 1879.
Anti-slavery Reporter Editions
“Egypt.” March–April 1893.
January 1885.
August 1885.
Scott-Moncrieff, C. Letter, Cairo, October 6, 1885. December 1885.
Crewe, E. “The Slave Trade in Egypt.” Cairo, 9 April 1886. May–June 1886.
Scott-Moncrieff, C.C. “The Treasurer’s Report-1886.” May–June 1886.
May–June 1886.
Du Port, M.S.P. “Report of the Cairo Committee of the Year 1886.” March–April 1887.
“The Christian.” (June 3, 1887) May–June 1887.
Rhodes House Library
BFAAPS, S22, G25, Africa, No. 4 (1887). Correspondence Respecting Slavery in Egypt,
Inclosure 2 in No. 1, Lieutenant-Colonel Schaefer to Captain Crawford, Commandant, Suez (October 25, 1886).
BFAAPS, S22, G25, Africa, No. 4 (1887). Correspondence Respecting Slavery in Egypt,
Inclosure 1 in No. 1, Schaefer to Sir E. Baring, Cairo (December 16, 1886).
BFAAPS, S22, G25, Africa, No. 4 (1887). Inclosure 3 in No. 1, Schaefer, “Etat Nominal des
Esclaves importes pendant le Saison du Pelerinage de 1886.”
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
61
liberated bodies and saved souls
Presbyterian Historical Society (PHS)
Anna Thompson Papers, RG 58, box 1, folder 4, Notebook: Red Letter Days.
Anna Thompson Papers, Arabic manumission certificate, RG 58, box 1, folder 8.
Anna Thompson Papers, List of pupils, RG 58, box 1, folder 10.
Anna Thompson to Sisters of Ohio. Cairo, May 27, 1887.
Margaret Anna Smith Diary, RG 404, box 1, folder 3, August 25, 1878.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
chapter 3
Physical Expressions of Winning Hearts and Minds:
Body Politics of the American Missionaries in
“Asiatic Turkey”
Nazan Maksudyan
This paper discusses the use of visual representations or photographic descriptions by the missionaries of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign
Missions (ABCFM) as proofs of their proselytizing efforts. The analysis is limited
to the American missionaries of the “Asiatic Turkey Mission”, namely Western Turkey Mission (established in 1819), Central Turkey Mission (1847) and
Eastern Turkey Mission (1836), whose proselytizing efforts centralized its work
mainly on Armenians.1 I argue that bodily conditions of targeted constituencies and their physical surroundings (rooms, houses, villages) were reconceived
and re-conceptualized by American missionaries as material representations
and mirrors of religious and moral progress. This was usually done in the genre
of before-and-after photographs or detailed physical descriptions, one criticizing or pitying the former “wretchedness” of people, and the other appraising
how they “grew finer”. Assuming that sincere belief, or for that matter conversion, is a delicate matter to present evidence for, these visual representations or
descriptions were useful tools to convince the world of believers and benevolent contributors that these people were genuinely “civilized” into good Christians and were leading a Christian life.
The ABCFM, founded in 1810, established its first missions in the Ottoman
Empire in 1819 and became by the second half of 19th century quite influential in the Anatolian provinces of the Empire, especially in socio-cultural
fields of relief, education, and health.2 The specificities of their experience
1 For more information on the work of ABCFM missionaries among the Armenians, see Barbara J. Merguerian, “ ‘Missions in Eden’: Shaping an Educational and Social Program for the
Armenians in Eastern Turkey (1855–1895),” in New Faith in Ancient Lands: Western Missions
in the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries, ed. Heleen Murre-van den
Berg. SCM 32 (Leiden: Brill, 2006), 241–262.
2 There were substantive regional differences in target populations, experiences and strategies
of American missionaries stationed in different parts of the Ottoman Empire, namely the
Balkans, Anatolia, Arab provinces. Compared to their relatively safe and well-established
stand in most of the Anatolian provinces, the American missionaries did not necessarily gain
© nazan maksudyan, 2020 | doi:10.1163/9789004434530_005
This is an open access chapter distributed under the terms of the CC BY-NC 4.0 license.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
physical expressions of winning hearts and minds
63
in the Ottoman lands—successive failure among the Muslims and then the
Jews, and later never-ending controversies with Orthodox communities, both
Armenians and Greeks—made the ABCFM alter their approach from a narrow
effort to “save souls” into a broad program of “cultivate minds”.3 The ABCFM
missionaries realized early on that the communities would not easily receive a
missionary simply as a preacher of the gospel, but they would accept a school
(a teacher) or an infirmary (a doctor) quite willingly. Thanks to their educational, medical, and humanitarian services, the ABCFM missionaries served as
a second layer of communal support—in addition to the one that the communities formally belonged. They successfully used these institutions to have
access to other religious denominations, since they admitted everyone in their
schools and hospitals, not necessarily to convert them, but “make an impression” upon them as to “what true Christianity is”. Elshakry argued that even
though American missionaries “failed in their mission to save souls—their success in terms of numbers of actual converts to the Protestant Church was never
very impressive—they were nevertheless said to have helped win the battle for
the ‘conversion to modernities’4 in the Middle East”.5 That is why, Protestantism as represented by the ABCFM became a main ideological enemy in the eyes
of the Sultan, since it was considered as one of the major factors in the renaissance of Armenian and Syriac self-consciousness, especially because of their
emphasis on the use of vernacular languages.6
As the main material of this essay, I concentrate on an interesting section
of the Missionary Herald, one of the mostly circulating Board publications:
3
4
5
6
much local respect in the province of Syria. See for instance, Habib Badr, “American Protestant Missionary Beginnings in Beirut and Istanbul: Policy, Politics, Practice and Response,” in
New Faith in Ancient Lands: Western Missions in the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early
Twentieth Centuries, ed. Heleen Murre-van den Berg (Leiden: Brill, 2006): 211–240; Ussama
Makdisi, The Culture of Sectarianism: Community, History, and Violence in Nineteenth-Century
Ottoman Lebanon (Berkeley: University of California Press, 2000).
Barbara J. Merguerian, “Saving Souls or Cultivating Minds? Missionary Crosby H. Wheeler
in Kharpert, Turkey,” Journal of the Society for Armenian Studies 6 (1992–1993): 33–60; Ellen
Fleischmann, “Evangelization or Education: American Protestant Missionaries, the American
Board, and the Girls and Women of Syria (1830–1910),” in New Faith in Ancient Lands. Western
Missions in the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries, ed. Heleen Murrevan den Berg (Leiden: Brill, 2006), 263–280.
Peter van der Veer, ed., Conversion to Modernities: The Globalization of Christianity (New York:
Routledge, 1996).
Marwa Elshakry, “The Gospel of Science and American Evangelism in Late Ottoman Beirut,”
Past and Present 196, no. 1 (2007): 173–214.
Hans-Lukas Kieser, “Mission as Factor of Change in Turkey (Nineteenth to First Half of Twentieth Century),” Islam and Christian–Muslim Relations 13 (2002): 391–410.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
64
maksudyan
“For Young People”. Starting from 1879, each monthly issue included a brief
illustrated article designed for “young people”. This designation is in itself interesting, since it is not certain if the target audience was essentially children. If
we assume that it was so, the age group must have shaped the narratives and
focus of the stories and photos. This might explain less precision and more generalization (in an Orientalistic fashion) in describing different religions, ethnic
groups, and manners and customs. Yet, the young readers understandably were
not expected to support the ABCFM financially, but they were prepared for
future support. Moreover, since “For Young People” was a part within the Missionary Herald, the section editors were mainly appealing to the preferences
and worldviews of their principal readers, the parents. After all, it was them
who would financially support the ABCFM. Thus, the target group of the section was children as much as the adults.
Shortly after its appearance, it was concluded that “Young People” department met a real demand and that these articles were widely read. Many of them
were copied into other magazines and religious papers in the United States and
in Great Britain. Moreover, they were compiled in two books, one in 1885 and
the other in 1897, as a collection under the name of Mission Stories in Many
Lands: A Book for Young People.7 They were purchased for Sunday School libraries and also used by Mission Circles and Young People’s Societies of Christian
Endeavor. With their illustrations and touching stories, they became one of the
Board’s main PR outlets to advertise their success at proselytizing and collect
more donations.
Accounts of people and scenes in lands far away, and of the heroic men
and women who have labored with zeal and success for the good of men
of other climes and tongues, are among the best sources of instruction
and stimulus for readers young or old.8
Many of these stories focused on the misery of people and life in general in
“Asiatic Turkey”. The first group of articles focused on and told stories of those
who were genuinely physically deprived and in real destitution, such as lepers,
the orphaned, starved, and sick. As a second strategy, they interpreted the bodies, surroundings, and dwellings of regular (not sick or destitute) people also
within this general picture of misery. In other words, healthy people’s bodies,
7 Mission Stories of Many Lands: A Book for Young People (Boston: The ABCFM, 1885); In Lands
Afar: A Second Series of Mission Stories of Many Lands, A Book for Young People (Boston:
ABCFM, 1897).
8 In Lands Afar, iv.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
physical expressions of winning hearts and minds
65
dress, cleanliness, grooming was pathologized, together with their dwellings,
villages, and even interpersonal relations. These were presented as deformed,
degrading, undignified, and heathen and the ABCFM missionaries defined their
role as fixing these through conversion to Protestantism. Protestant missionary indoctrination through sermons, everyday interaction, school education
and medical care was to reform people and places, both materially and spiritually, into “good-looking and Christian” entities. Therefore, the changes in
human bodies and people’s living conditions were presented as representations of internalization of Christian teachings. Those who received some form
of Protestant influence were miraculously leaving their old habits behind and
were reborn as new men and women. It is in fact telling that the American missionaries positioned themselves as quasi-physicians: they were there to heal
not only real diseases and deprivations, but also the social and spiritual ills.
A third group of articles was purportedly anthropological/sociological
pieces on various ethnic/religious groups in the Empire, such as Kurds, Armenians, Greeks, Yezidees, Albanians, and so on. These are purely Orientalist descriptions of their traditional costumes, cuisine, and “national character”.9 Photographs accompanying the articles acted in a precise way to establish specific
stereotypes and markers of inferiority, both of the people and of their homelands. Photographs also expressed distinctions between “Oriental peoples” and
missionaries from an ambivalent point of view: As agents of “a superior culture”,
they most often envisioned their subjects as objects of both inferiority and fascination.10
1
Visual Representations of Conversion: Before-and-After
Photographs
As soon as photography was introduced to the Ottoman Empire by the midnineteenth century,11 missionaries started to use it as a way to authenticate
9
10
11
In their study of postcards, Malek Alloula and David Proschaska show how photography
evinced Orientalist discourse. Malek Alloula, The Colonial Harem (Minneapolis, Minn.:
University of Minnesota, 1986); David Prochaska, “Archive of l’Algerie Imaginaire,”History
and Anthropology 4 (1990): 373–420.
Eleanor M. Hight and Gary D. Sampson, eds., Colonialist Photography: Imag(in)ing Race
and Place (London: Routledge, 2004), 1.
The first known photograph is of Rais al-Tin Palace, in Alexandria, taken on November 7,
1839. For more information, see Jacob M. Landau, Exploring Ottoman and Turkish History
(London: Hurst & Co., 2004), 101–104; Engin Çizgen, Photography in the Ottoman Empire
(Istanbul: Haşet Kitabevi, 1987); Wolf-Deiter Lemke, “Ottoman Photography: Recording
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
66
maksudyan
their experiences in distant parts of the world and to establish “a visual impression of ‘heathenism’ more dramatic than could be achieved with the written
word”.12 Next to tourists, painters, artists, art historians and journalists, missionaries were a large group of photographers in the Empire. They found it useful
to illustrate their tracts with photographs, and so from early on the mission
stations tried to acquire the necessary equipment and know-how to take and
print photographs.13 By the late 19th century, photography became an established part of different forms of field work, including Christian ministry.
The discourse of before-and-after was always omnipresent in ABCFM publications. It conveyed an image of accomplishment on the part of the missionaries
and a promise of remarkable alteration on the part of the targets. Therefore,
the relationship between conversion and visual representation was a strong
one, in which photographs operated as complex discursive objects of power
and culture.14 As eyewitness evidence of Ottoman reality, photographs played
a significant part in reproducing the stereotype that Ottomans were degenerates in need of guidance from the Protestants.15 The pictures of those whose
physical features in terms of dress, cleanliness, or posture were dramatically
inferior, potentially hostile, or disruptive were used in the “before narrative” in
order to justify the value of Protestant missions.
As proofs of reclamation of freedom for the “long-enslaved Eastern
Churches”, of “spiritual conquest of the people”, mainly of evangelization, they
relied on showing how despicable pre-missionary life was and how it wonderfully improved with the intervention of the Protestants. Formulaic conversion anecdotes published alongside a pair of photographs (often one taken
before and other after supposed conversion) within the reports and articles
that appeared in the Missionary Herald served as proofs of achievement in
the field, which was necessary to legitimate the continuing flow of funds. They
reinforced the difference of the “other” and therefore the need for missions as
12
13
14
15
and Contributing to Modernity,” in The Empire in the City: Arab Provincial Capitals in the
Late Ottoman Empire, eds. Jens Hanssen, Thomas Philipp, and Stefan Weber (Beirut: Ergon
Verlag Würzburg, 2002), 237–249.
Barbara Lawson, “Collecting Cultures: Canadian Missionaries, Pacific Islanders, and Museums,” in Canadian Missionaries, Indigenous Peoples: Representing Religion at Home and
Abroad, eds. Alvyn Austin and Jamie S. Scott (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2005),
256.
Landau, Exploring Ottoman and Turkish History, 103.
Hight, Colonialist Photography, 1.
Ayshe Erdogdu, “Picturing Alterity: Representational Strategies in Victorian Type Photographs of Ottoman Men,” in Colonialist Photography: Imag(in)ing Race and Place, eds.
Eleanor M. Hight and Gary D. Sampson (London: Routledge, 2004), 122.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
physical expressions of winning hearts and minds
67
assimilating and evangelizing forces. In that sense, the American missionaries
depended on the ability of the photographs to convey “a sense of mission to the
viewer who responded with increased prayer and increased giving.”16
All the articles in the “For Young People” were published along with visual
material, such as photographs, engravings and drawings. When there was no
visual to display certain people and places, the American missionaries relied on
their literary skills and provided very detailed, even photographic descriptions.
The visual qualities of the articles mirrored the missionaries’ understanding
of the propagandistic power of photographs when placed alongside personal
testimony. They were used as tools to tangibly confirm that evangelical activity
had yielded widespread cultural and spiritual transformation. American missionaries’ reports largely relied on transformation of the bodies and physical
surroundings of the people of “Asiatic Turkey”. In that sense, changes in the living conditions and customs of the people, “social progress” as it was presented,
was the main indicator of conversion.
The missionaries used photography as if it can also capture people’s beliefs.
In their quest to give visibility to “true Christianity”, they had to devise solid,
material proofs of inner belief that one can see. Therefore, ironically, true faith,
which the Protestants praised without concession, was actually reduced into
a set of material, observable traits. Although social change was presented as
the spillover effect of proselytizing, in fact it was the essence of conversion
itself. People were, in effect, converted into a certain definition of “civilization” (with its tangible definitions of cleanliness, neatness, nutrition, hygiene,
home, domesticity, family life, order, child-rearing, and so on) rather than into
an abstract set of rules (religion).
2
“Growing Fine”: Armenian Orphans and the ABCFM
The American missionaries’ “visual success” was crystallized in the description and depiction of the orphans in their orphanages. These children were
in a most extreme destitution before arrival and were under absolute missionary control thereafter. The ABCFM had always embraced philanthropy as
a part of its missionary mandate. The missionary work was divided into four
departments. Next to evangelistic work, publication, and education, philanthropy was an important part of the missions.17 The missionaries organized
16
17
Carol Williams, Framing the West: Race, Gender, and the Photographic Frontier in the Pacific
Northwest (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2003), 88.
Rev. George F. Herrick, “Canon Taylor on Missionary Methods,” Missionary Herald vol. 85
(January 1889): 13–16.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
68
maksudyan
local relief measures in the case of fires, earthquakes, famines, and diseases.
Relief for the orphans had one outstanding advantage, given manifold religious
and social limitations of the American missionary establishments: they were
free from family ties, which made conversion to Protestantism very difficult or
even impossible.18
The opening of the ABCFM orphanages within the “Asiatic Turkey” mission
started after the Armenian massacres of 1894–1896,19 which orphaned around
50,000 children.20 Before that, the missions only had three very small-scale
asylums. But these events forced the missionaries to open more than sixty
orphanages in around thirty districts. The number of orphans in each orphanage ranged from 50 to 1,000, though they had in average about 100 children.
The orphan asylums of the ABCFM were thought to have provided for around
10,000 orphans in the following decade after the massacres. These massacres
made the missionaries content with their operations, as they had found a great
opportunity to make a massive impact on the local population.21
Before-and-after narrative was strong in American missionary writings
about orphans and orphanages. Long depictions of children’s bodily features
were provided, describing in detail how they were received in miserable conditions of dirt, sores, and vermin and how they were tamed in the hands of the
missionaries into clean, good-looking, and well-behaved children. Orphan girls,
coming “literally in rags”, without “shoes or anything warm for winter”, were furnished with “plain but neat cotton or woolen dresses”.22 They were now “clean,
18
19
20
21
22
Roland Löffler, “The Metamorphosis of a Pietistic Missionary and Educational Institution
into a Social Services Enterprise: The Case of the Syrian Orphanage (1860–1945),” in New
Faith in Ancient Lands: Western Missions in the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early
Twentieth Centuries, ed. Heleen Murre-van den Berg. SCM 32 (Leiden: Brill, 2006), 157.
For further information on the Eastern Anatolian Armenian massacres in the late 1890s
and the involvement of the American Protestant missionaries in the relief efforts, see
Hans-Lukas Kieser, Der verpasste Friede: Mission, Ethnie und Staat in den Ostprovinzen der
Türkei 1839–1938 (Zurich: Chronos Verlag, 2000); Selim Deringil, “ ‘The Armenian Question is Finally Closed’: Mass Conversions of Armenians in Anatolia during the Hamidian
Massacres of 1895–1897,” Comparative Studies in Society and History 51 (2009): 344–371;
Margaret Lavinia Anderson, “ ‘Down in Turkey, Far Away’: Human Rights, the Armenian
Massacres, and Orientalism in Wilhelmine Germany,” The Journal of Modern History 79
(2007): 80–111.
It was generally argued by the contemporaries that there were around 50,000 destitute
orphans. “Editorial Paragraphs,”Missionary Herald vol. 95 (October 1899): 396; “Fifty Thousand Orphans made so by the Turkish Massacres of Armenians,” New York Times, December 18, 1896.
Nazan Maksudyan, “ ‘Being Saved to Serve’: Armenian Orphans of 1894–96 and Interested
Relief in Missionary Orphanages,” Turcica 42 (2010): 47–88.
Miss Nason, “Work for Orphans,” Missionary Herald vol. 93 (March 1897): 112–113.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
physical expressions of winning hearts and minds
69
merciful, obedient, rapidly learning both in books and in Christian life, so different from the wretched little creatures they were when they first came in”.23
The ABCFM missionaries tried to change behaviors and social attitudes of
the orphans by implementing Protestant work ethics. Among their main pedagogical aims were cleanliness, passion and continuity at work, teamwork, and
mutual responsibility.24 The American missionaries argued that the orphans
they had sheltered, clothed, cared for, and disciplined were regarded with
admiration by the whole community around them, as their physical conditions
improved after they were institutionalized. An anecdote from Urfa exemplifies
the perception.
As these boys were taking a walk on a recent day a group of people
stopped to gaze at them, and one said, ‘Does Miss Shattuck pick out all
the fine boys in the community for her orphanage?’ ‘No’ replied another,
‘they grow fine after she has had them a little while’.25
As dirty, half-starved and neglected orphans, they were “other children”, based
on otherness of need, poverty, and undesirability. The missionary relief thus
made them both “children” and believers. Orphanages were a useful tool to
convince the world of believers and benevolent contributors of the progress
realized with these “other children”. Thus, children were not only physically
cleaned and cared for, but they were transformed into “sleek, bright and interesting” children and true members of the Protestant community.
We could wish the city claimed a photographer as then we could enclose
a couple of contested pictures of some of these ‘wards of Christendom’
as they appeared upon reaching the Home—dirty, ragged, emaciated,
covered with sores and vermin—and as they appear now—clean, comfortably clothed, sleek, bright and interesting. The transformation is wonderful.26
Missionaries were so convinced of the power that photography exerted upon
their supporters and contributors that Dr Gates of Harput even wrote that if
he were able to send pictures “of these wretched, wan little waifs he would not
23
24
25
26
“Merzifon Station Report, 1897,” ABC 16.9.3, reel 606, nos. 698–670.
Löffler, “The Metamorphosis of a Pietistic Missionary,” 161.
“Editorial Paragraphs,” Missionary Herald vol. 93 (June 1897): 216. (Italics mine).
“Mardin Orphanage, Reports for 1897–1899,” ABC 16.5, reel 512, nos. 201–230. The quote was
taken from to “Report of Mardin Orphan Department for 1897.”
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
70
maksudyan
figure 3.1
Aram (before photograph). Reproduced from “For Young
People: Orphans in Turkey,” Missionary Herald vol. 94
(May 1898): 204–208
figure 3.2
Boys coming to Home (before photograph).
Reproduced from “For Young People: Orphans
in Turkey,” Missionary Herald vol. 94 (May 1898):
204–208
need to write anything”.27 Actually, the article contains a photo-engraving of an
orphan, Aram as he is called, taken just as he came to the orphanage at Harput.
However, in reality “this boy was not as destitute and wretched as many of the
children were when they first came” (Figure 3.1).28
Another photograph of three little boys, also “taken just as when they came”,
is also not so impressing (Figure 3.2).
In other words, these “before” pictures were not as heartbreaking and shocking as Dr Gates wanted it to be. Just as in the case of lamenting for not finding a photographer to document the before-and-after conditions of children,
27
28
“For Young People: Orphans in Turkey,” Missionary Herald vol. 94 (May 1898): 204–208.
Ibid., 204.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
physical expressions of winning hearts and minds
71
figure 3.3
Orphans at Oorfa at dinner (after photograph). Reproduced from “For Young People: Orphans in Turkey,”
Missionary Herald vol. 94 (May 1898): 204–208
the missionaries regretted the fact that the photograph could not capture the
extent of misery they wanted to present to the world. Still the sense of contrast
created with “after” pictures was thought to compensate for it.
But it does not take a great while to change their whole appearance. They
are washed and clean but coarse clothing is given to them, and they are
fed on simple food, which seems to them like the greatest of luxuries. The
contrast between Aram and some of the pictures which follow will indicate in some degree what this orphanage work has done for the children.29
In a picture, boys from the orphanage at Urfa were shown at dinnertime. They
were neatly dressed, well-prepared within the dining hall, with a smile on their
faces. This time the missionary described both the kind of food they were about
to have and the religious content of their upbringing in the orphanage by referring to the blessing they prayed for just before starting to eat (Figure 3.3).
The boys are sitting on the floor matting, each one having a tin plate
filled with grapes. Cucumbers and bread are arranged in little piles on the
table. The house father and house mother are seated at the farther end
of the table and the boys are looking up, just after the blessing has been
asked.30
29
30
Ibid.
Ibid., 206.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
72
maksudyan
figure 3.4
A rescued orphan girl (after photograph). Reproduced from
“For Young People: Orphans in Turkey,” Missionary Herald
vol. 94 (May 1898): 204–208
In another story about the Armenian orphans under the care of American
missionaries, again two photographs were used and the reader was warned to
“look on this picture and then on that” in order to comprehend “what changes
are wrought by this work for orphans”.31 The “medicine” that brought about the
complete transformation was apparently nothing but the religious instruction
that they were providing (Figure 3.4).
It is not a patent medicine that we are advertising … All four of these
children are Armenian orphans … of November 30, 1895. The boys were
photographed just as they came to us. [Figure 3.2] The girl was photographed after a year spent in the pleasant parsonage in Germany to which
she was sent after her terrible experience. The medicine that wrought the
change was simply a practical application of the Master’s words, ‘Ye ought
also to love one another’.32
∵
According to ABCFM’s interpretation, the Armenians were the most appropriate targets of conversion activity. Even among the Armenians, missionaries
had difficulty entering into communities. Crisis periods, when the community
was in need of humanitarian assistance, were beneficial for the missionaries.
The misery of the people could always be turned into an “opportunity”. The
Armenian massacres of 1894–1896 created a similar atmosphere of hopefulness
and heightened visions for conversion. As I have discussed elsewhere, the missionaries in the field were more than content, as they had finally found a great
opportunity to make a massive impact on the local population.33 The Armenian
31
32
33
Ibid., 207–208.
Ibid., 207–208.
Maksudyan, “ ‘Being Saved to Serve’.”
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
physical expressions of winning hearts and minds
73
orphans were often defined as invaluable targets, since the missionaries hoped
that “many of the orphans” would “give themselves to Christ” and would “love
a Christian life”.34
3
A Christian Body, a Christian Home
The American missionaries assumed that inner religious beliefs were perceptible through material state of bodies. Styles of dress, manners, physical
decorum, and cleanliness were taken to be outward signs of evangelical piety
and virtue. Therefore, embracing Western-style clothing and hairdressing, postures, and rules of hygiene were coupled with conversion to Protestant faith.
Transition from false to true Christianity required a process of bodily refashioning, imposed by missionaries’ own standards of clothing, appearances, conduct, sanitation, and hygiene.35 In their efforts to tame and correct bodies, the
American missionaries, first of all, underlined the importance of cleanliness
and personal hygiene and worked hard to foster “cleanliness as a social virtue” in many places where they established missions. Converts were claimed
to become “more prepossessing and more tidy in person and environment”, to
such an extent that they were visibly recognizable by their state of hygiene.
Missions have done much to teach personal cleanliness and household
hygiene. The homes of all girls educated in mission schools are conspicuous for their betterment in this regard. Protestant families are models to
all in the matter of neatness and freedom from slovenly habits.36
The ABCFM missionaries frequently argued that “dirt is domesticated in the
homes of the people” and “disgusting slovenliness—in many instances intolerable filth—is more or less characteristic of the individual”.37 Therefore, as
an initial target American missionaries attempted to “baptize the villages and
34
35
36
37
George E. White, “Annual Report of Merzifon Station 1905–1906,” SALT Archives, American
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, ABAASR000313, https://archives.saltresear
ch.org/handle/123456789/46791.
For photography’s role in the representation of the body and forms of social discipline,
see Suren Lalvani, Photography, Vision, and the Production of Modern Bodies (Albany, N.Y.:
State University of New York Press, 1996).
Rev. James S. Dennis, Christian Missions and Social Progress: A Sociological Study of Foreign
Missions (New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1899), 459 (Report of Dr Geoger E. Pist
of Beirut). (Italics mine).
Dennis, Christian Missions, 458.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
74
maksudyan
homes”. They were extremely critical of many aspects of local domestic life,
from sleeping and living in the same room to eating from a common pot. They
claimed that “neither in the Turkish or Armenian language is there any word
for home”, and that all that there is, is “a house or dwelling-place.”38 Houses and
physical surroundings were among the first targets of evangelization; and this
meant teaching and imposing their own standards of “home” on the natives.
Based on their physical and material expectation of a home, the missionaries
worked for the inculcation of a new sense and concept of home, together with
new home ethics and home economics.39
American missionaries described the social life of the Ottomans as “one of
great degradation”.40 As people’s dwellings usually consisted of just one room,
the missionaries argued that they were “living and eating and sleeping like
domesticated animals”.41 In a consistent and repeated manner, houses were
compared to stables and people to animals. Within this discourse, “the whole
family herded” in an “often filthy and unwholesome” room.42 In a similar fashion, many families were “content to occupy the same winter quarters as their
cattle, in dark, unventilated stables”.43
The most compelling duty of the Christian missions was to teach the basics
of sanitation and cleanliness. It was declared with pride that with the establishment of the mission stations, the living conditions of the locals were dramatically transformed and uplifted “from that of the beasts to that of men”,
“from barbarity to the level of civility”. New minds “aroused by the Gospel”,
were not simply building additional rooms in their houses, but they were in
fact starting to appreciate “the fact that man is higher than the animal, and
so worthy of a better place in which to live.”44 Projecting the language and jargon of proselytizing onto physical surroundings and places, ABCFM missionary
reports underlined that “great and blessed changes” were apparent in thousands of homes thanks to the direct influence of mission work.45
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
“For Young People: The Empire of the Sultan,” Missionary Herald vol. 77 (January 1881): 35.
Ellen Fleischmann, “Lost in Translation: Home Economics and the Sidon Girls’ School of
Lebanon, c. 1924–1932,” Social Sciences and Mission 23 (2010): 32–62.
“Influence of American Missionaries on the Social Life of the East,” Missionary Herald
vol. 69 (June 1873): 187–190.
Ibid.
Dennis, Christian Missions, 262. (From the report of Charles C. Tracy, missionary of Marsovan).
Dennis, Christian Missions, 459. (From the report of Rev. Dr J.L. Barton, missionary from
Istanbul).
Ibid.
Dennis, Christian Missions, 265. (From the report of Charles C. Tracy of Marsovan): “It is
safe to say that as the result of Christian missions great and blessed changes are apparent
in thousands of homes.”
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
physical expressions of winning hearts and minds
75
figure 3.5 Village Armenians (before photograph).
Reproduced from Rev. George C. Reynolds,
“For Young People: A Gospel Triumph in the
Land of Ararat,” Missionary Herald vol. 91
(May 1895): 212–216
It is a very conspicuous fact that where the Gospel has gained an entrance
into a house or village, ‘home’ means much more than it did. There is a more
intelligent outlook upon the world at large. The whole appearance of the
house and family shows more cleanliness and neatness.46
Newly proselytized people and communities “immediately evince[d] a desire
to change the sanitary conditions of their homes as well as their villages”.47 It
was reported that much greater “regard to the laws of health” in the arrangement of homes and in “attention to cleanliness of the person and of the household” was apparent.48 As a visual testimony of a “Gospel Triumph in the Land
of Ararat”, villagers from the Van region were photographed before and after
adherence to the evangelical faith. The first picture depicted “the coarse and
scanty clothing, the stolid faces, the use of the ox as a beast of burden (…)
a few copper and earthen vessels in which to cook and eat their food, and
some coarse carpets under which they might sleep at night on the ground” (Figure 3.5).49
46
47
48
49
Dennis, Christian Missions, 266. (From the report of Rev. John A. Ainslie of Mosul).
Dennis, Christian Missions, 459.
Dennis, Christian Missions, 459. (Report of Dr G.C. Raynolds of Van).
Rev. George C. Reynolds, “For Young People: A Gospel Triumph in the Land of Ararat,”
Missionary Herald vol. 91 (May 1895): 212–216.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
76
maksudyan
figure 3.6 The family at Van (after photograph). Reproduced from Rev. George C. Reynolds,
“For Young People: A Gospel Triumph in the Land of Ararat,” Missionary Herald
vol. 91 (May 1895): 212–216
The photo taken after twelve years of missionary work portrayed the “transforming gospel influences” on family life and “bear[ed] witness to missionary
achievement” (Figure 3.6).50
The students in missionary schools and colleges were frequently used as
examples of “best practices”. They were following the new rules that they had
been taught and were very important as transmitters of this knowledge and
as pioneers and models for their communities. J.E. Pierce of Bardezag was
sorry that he did not have the “before picture” of his students in the Armenian
boys’ school, but he was also confident that their “after photograph” would
impress the readers of “For Young People”. He also noted in a group photo of
50
Ibid.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
physical expressions of winning hearts and minds
77
figure 3.7 An Armenian family. Reproduced from J.E. Pierce, of Bardezag, “For Young People:
Who Are the Armenians,” Missionary Herald vol. 87 (April 1891): 175–178
an Armenian family that “one of the boys is a graduate of the Bardezag High
School. You will have no difficulty in picking him up” (Figure 3.7).51
If you could only see the boys as they are when they first come to us, you
would understand, at once, what a wonderful change Christian education
brings, not only in thought and feeling, but in personal appearance as well.52
[Figure 3.8]
The body politics of the ABCFM missionaries also definitely had a gender
aspect. They were convinced that the reforming of the family life, the emergence of a true “Christian home”, and even the emergence of better phys-
51
52
J.E. Pierce, of Bardezag, “For Young People: Who are the Armenians,” Missionary Herald
vol. 87 (April 1891): 175–178. (Italics mine). He is on the upper row, second on the right.
Ibid. (Italics mine).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
78
maksudyan
figure 3.8 A group of Alumni, Bithynia High School, Bardizag. SALT
Archives, American Board of Commissioners for Foreign
Missions / Photographs /Bardizag, ABAHBARD009
ical surroundings was absolutely dependent on the missionary influences over
women—either in the form of educating, “civilizing”, or converting.53 The
redressing of women’s bodies was treated as a visible measure of progress, if
not conversion. “Sleeping with day-time clothes”, “not making any toilet” in the
morning or “not paying attention to their own or their children’s dressing or
hair” were considered to be serious ills besetting to native women, and thus,
should be cured.54 Women’s authentic dresses and hairstyles often became
topics of insult and humiliation. For instance, a certain form of headdress,
common among the Greeks of the Black Sea area, was ridiculed because of its
resemblance to a toothache covering.
53
54
Dana Lee Robert, American Women in Mission: A Social History of Their Thought and Practice (Macon: Mercer University Press, 1997); Lisa Joy Pruitt, A Looking-Glass for Ladies:
American Protestant Women and the Orient in the Nineteenth Century (Macon: Mercer
University Press, 2005); Ellen L. Fleischmann, “ ‘Our Moslem Sisters’: Women of Greater
Syria in the Eyes of American Protestant Missionary Women,” Islam & Christian Muslim
Relations 9 (1998): 307–323; K. Pelin Başçı, “Shadows in the Missionary Garden of Roses:
Women of Turkey in American Missionary Texts,” in Deconstructing Images of ‘The Turkish
Woman’, ed. Zehra F. Arat (New York: St Martin’s Press, 1998), 101–123.
“Influence of American Missionaries on the Social Life of the East.”
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
physical expressions of winning hearts and minds
79
figure 3.9 A Greek peasant woman. Reproduced from Rev.
James W. Selye, of Constantinople, “For Young People: A
Greek Town in Turkey,” Missionary Herald vol. 85 (October 1889): 424–427
You notice the headdress peculiar to the Greek women of that region the
arrangement of which impresses you constantly with the fear that they
are suffering from chronic neuralgia or toothache.55 [Figure 3.9]
Women’s conversion necessitated a radical transformation of the style of femininity. The introduction of evangelical Christianity in the communities could
supposedly detected by the Western-style clothing and hairstyle that women
adopted.56 Women’s bodies were targeted as a gender-conscious effort to civil-
55
56
Rev. James W. Selye, of Constantinople, “For Young People: A Greek Town in Turkey,” Missionary Herald vol. 85 (October 1889): 424.
Inger Marie Okkenhaug, “Gender and Missions in the Middle East,” Social Sciences and
Missions 23 (2010): 1–6; Barbara Reeves-Ellington, Domestic Frontiers: Gender, Reform, and
American Interventions in the Ottoman Balkans and the Near East (Amherst and Boston:
University of Massachusetts Press, 2013); Norbert Friedrich, Uwe Kaminsky, and Roland
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
80
maksudyan
ize and reshape them as symbols of domesticity in the home, as well as symbols
of evangelical values in public.57
∵
In sum, it was expected that the example and instruction of the missionaries in
the field had a visible impact on the native communities, such that one could
see the difference of those who were in contact with the Protestants. The “word
of the Gospel” was supposed to transform not only beliefs but should be projected in the looks.
4
Cure for Souls, Cure for Bodies
In the second half of the 19th century, the rapprochement of spiritual conversion to bodily improvement found expression in the promotion of natural
science. Shin K. Kim calls this form of Protestant Christianity as an “antiseptic religion”. By the intermingling of American evangelical Christianity and the
concept of hygiene (germ theory), there occurred a discourse of ‘medicalized
religion’. Most of the physicians within the American missionary corps were
influenced by the germ theory of illness and considered Western medicine as
an efficient tool to evangelize the country. Washing away sins from the soul
became analogous to washing away germs from the body.58
The ABCFM missionaries regarded the natural sciences, especially medicine,
as part of their broader spiritual commitments. Although early medical activity by missionaries was usually a short-term, humanitarian response, medical
activity soon encompassed an evangelistic strategy prompted by the sulky progress of conversion. There was an appreciation of the value of medical missionaries, especially in areas where mission’s penetration was otherwise extremely
difficult or where disease made their activity problematic. A postulate of medical missions was that curing patients gave legitimacy to the American mission-
57
58
Loffler, eds., The Social Dimension of Christian Missions in the Middle East: Historical Studies of the 19th and 20th Centuries (Stuttgart: Franz Steiner Verlag, 2010).
In her work on female missionary schools and physical education in the Ottoman Empire,
Kahlenberg makes an analogous analysis. Caroline Kahlenberg, “ ‘The Gospel of Health’:
American Missionaries and the Transformation of Ottoman/Turkish Women’s Bodies,
1890–1932,” Gender & History 28, no. 1 (2016): 152.
Shin K. Kim, “An Antiseptic Religion: Discovering A Hybridity on the Flux of Hygiene and
Christianity,” Journal of Religion and Health 47 (2008): 253–262.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
physical expressions of winning hearts and minds
81
aries’ public work and greatly facilitated preaching.59 The ABCFM missionaries
quickly discovered the indisputable usefulness of the medical services in breaking down opposition, dissipating prejudice and entering into the “hearts and
homes of the high and the low, the rich and the poor”.60 They underlined that
health-related activities received the highest official recognition in the Ottoman Empire, and thus facilitated the working of all other branches, such as
in the realms of education and preaching. Doctors were welcomed as persona
grata even in the homes of the officials and state bureaus. Caring for the sick
was a remarkable opportunity to spread the Protestant influence and better
penetrate into the hosting communities. Therefore, the value of this department of the missions was considered to be exceptional especially at the early
stages of establishing a mission station.
The mission stations had greater chances of communicating their religious
teachings, when they were able to offer permanent health care facilities, such
as infirmaries, hospitals, or asylums. Hospitals, in that respect, promised an
open space, the rules of which were under missionary control such that the
institution brought about different sorts of interpersonal relations.61 Medical
missions were founded with the explicitly stated objective of entering into the
hearts and minds of the people. In other words, people’s bodies were utilized
as gates to their beliefs, and betterment of their physical condition was interpreted as a sign of their religious enlightenment.
The advice and personal services of physicians were thought to facilitate
the establishment of sanitary measures in hitherto neglected communities.
The missionaries’ presence equipped the converted Christians with an exceptional immunity during the prevalence of deadly visitations of diseases. The
“testimonies” from various mission stations pointing to this “fact” were praised
as explicit and material proofs of the gains the converts accrued by leading a
Christian life. Dr Gates underlined that Protestants were not only cleaner in
their homes and in their mode of living, but also had “less fear of death”, saving
them from the plague.
In time of cholera it has been noticed that the evangelical communities
were to a marked degree free from the plague, so that in the region of Cili59
60
61
Philippe Bourmaud, “Public Space and Private Spheres: The Foundation of St Luke’s Hospital of Nablus by the CMS (1891–1901),” in New Faith in Ancient Lands: Western Missions in
the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries, ed. Heleen Murre-van den
Berg, SCM 32 (Leiden: Brill, 2006), 133–150.
Dennis, Christian Missions, 406.
Bourmaud, “Public Space and Private Spheres,” 133.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
82
maksudyan
cia a Turkish official said: ‘How is it, O ye Protestants; has God spread His
tent over you that you are so spared?’ I attribute this largely to the greater
cleanliness and less fear of death prevailing among evangelical Christians.62
It may be truthfully said that the general health of the Protestants as a
body has been greatly improved by their superior intelligence in regard to
the laws of health, and by the attention which they have given to the sanitary condition of their homes.63
Medical work by American missionary physicians was, therefore, associated
with the dissemination of Protestantism and the message of conversion. It was
not only bodies that received attention in American missionary hospitals and
clinics, but the souls as well. In that respect, the cure of souls went hand in
hand with the cure of the diseases.64 Medical missions offered both a path
to salvation and reformation of minds and daily habits. Daniel Bliss, who had
joined the Syria mission station in 1855 and who served as the Syrian Protestant College President from 1866 to 1902, argued that healing and training in
the medical arts and sciences offer one way to fulfill the promise of conversion: either through assuming the role of Christ in healing the body (and soul)
and extracting somatic (and spiritual) evils or by striking at “degraded superstitions”.65
5
The ABCFM and the “Discourse of Civility”
Missionaries’ history of the movement, together with certain histories of the
missionary movement, have been particularly vulnerable to the accusation of
cultural imperialism. As Makdisi underscored, “the remarkable similarity of
62
63
64
65
Dennis, Christian Missions, 465. (Report of Rev. Dr C.F. Gates of Harpoot). (Italics mine).
Dennis, Christian Missions, 465. (Report of Rev. J.K. Greene of Constantinople).
For more information on missions and medicine, see Rosemary Fitzgerald, “Clinical Christianity: The Emergence of Medical Work as a Missionary Strategy in Colonial India, 1800–
1914,” in Health, Medicine and Empire: Perspectives on Colonial India, eds. Biswamoy Pati
and Mark Harrison (New Delhi: Sangam Books, 2001); C. Peter Williams, “Healing and
Evangelism: The Place of Medicine in Late Victorian Protestant Missionary Thinking,” in
The Church and Healing, ed. W.J. Sheils (Studies in Church Hist., xix, Oxford, 1982); Roy
M. MacLeod and Milton James Lewis, eds., Disease, Medicine, and Empire: Perspectives on
Western Medicine and the Experience of European Expansion (London: Routledge, 1988).
Cited in Elshakry, “The Gospel of Science,” 178.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
physical expressions of winning hearts and minds
83
writing on ‘the’ heathen and their routine denigration of foreign cultures and
their determination to restructure them have made them an obvious target”.66
It is apparent that the American Board adopted a resolute Puritan equation
of its particular Christianity with civilization and paved the way for the reproduction of the discourse of the stagnant East, with its ignorant, unenlightened,
non-White peoples.
Photography played a crucial role in the classification, conceptualization
and visualization of “other” peoples.67 Even as late as the turn of the century,
photographs were still imbued with the unencumbered spirit of the Enlightenment idea of “noble savage”.68 Therefore, the discourse of educating and
reforming the “heathens” by the “messengers of civilization and Christianity”
was very strong. Although there were some infrequent tones of curiosity for
indigenous forms of life, the American missionaries were more often judgmental in their evaluation of the peoples of the East. Most local customs and
traditions were interpreted as evil and degenerate forms of religiosity and the
cure was to introduce them to true Christianity.
Photographs usually preferred to exhibit different communal groups and/or
tribes, costumes, and trades staged with primitivizing props, as ideas of clearly
visible superiority developed by racist aspects of 19th-century evolutionary
thinking shaped missionary attitudes towards different communities.69 In this
respect, ABCFM missionaries’ line of thinking was shaped with such “progressivist” tendencies that societies and peoples would eventually (or sometimes
with outside intervention) progress from a backward state of existence to
modernity, from barbarism to civility. Thus, different religious and linguistic
communities in Anatolia were assumed to be at earlier stages of a teleological march toward “civilization”. From within this ideological framework, the
function and value of the photographs of Orthodox Christians who converted to Protestantism with the preaching of ABCFM missionaries was primarily attached to their meaning as documents of progress as a historical process.70 Therefore, photography, within the context of cultural criticism, was
66
67
68
69
70
Ussama Makdisi, Artillery of Heaven: American Missionaries and the Failed Conversion of
the Middle East (Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 2008), 9.
Reina Lewis, Rethinking Orientalism: Women, Travel and the Ottoman Harem (New Brunswick, NJ: Rutgers University Press, 2004), 209.
Behdad notes that since its very inception, photography was intertwined with Europe’s
Orientalist vision of the Middle East. Ali Behdad, “The Power-ful Art of Qajar Photography: Orientalism and (Self)-Orientalizing in Nineteenth Century Iran,” Iranian Studies
34, nos. 1–4 (2001): 141–151.
Erdogdu, “Picturing Alterity,” 119.
Photography featured as an important tool in furnishing the Orientalist system of know-
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
84
maksudyan
also instrumental for disciplinary purposes: it was a record of the converted
subjects.71 The images or imagery produced a dynamic rhetoric of cultural and
ethnographic difference between evangelical Protestants and non-Christian
“peoples” and “places”.72
The logic behind the usage of visual material was, without a doubt, to illustrate how miracles came true by evangelicalism. Western styles of dress, physical decorum and hygiene were treated as signifiers of Protestant faith, piety,
and virtue that native peoples came to embrace. American Board missionaries perceived the various forms of Orthodox Christianity as “nominal Christians”, as Christians only in name but not in practice. Through contact with
the ABCFM missionaries, “nominal” or “professing” Christians would find not
only religious guidance but also move forward along the evolutionary path
to “civility”. Civilizing “native peoples” was possible by teaching them how to
read—to be saved from the ignorance of illiteracy, by furnishing them with a
talent—to gain their own honorable livelihood, and by leading them to genuine Christian way—to get rid of nominal/schismatic Christianity in a gradual
fashion.73
As I argued throughout the article, since the spiritual state of existence was
invisible, conversion was practically reduced to retouchings in the material
state of existence. The ABCFM missionaries used visual representations, photography and narrative descriptions as evidence of successful proselytization.
They referred to bodily and physical conditions as material representations
and mirrors of the religious and moral state of people. New forms of clothing, Western-style hairdressing, altered postures and looks, and also the use
of the English language—all these were interpreted as signifiers to measure
the extent of dissemination of Christian belief among native people. As tan-
71
72
73
ledge with an efficient and empirical way for gathering data. Ali Behdad, “Sevruguin: Orientalist or Orienteur?” in Sevruguin and the Persian Image: Photographs of Iran, 1870–1930,
ed. Frederick N. Bohrer (Washington: Smithsonian Institution, 1999), 79–98.
Mary Roberts, Intimate Outsiders: The Harem in Ottoman and Orientalist Art and Literature
(Durham: Duke University Press, 2007), 176.
Sheehi discusses the linkage between the consolidation of a bourgeois identity and photography. Stephen Sheehi, “A Social History of Early Arab Photography or a Prolegomenon
to an Archaeology of the Lebanese Imago,” IJMES 39 (2007): 177–208.
In her work on Scandinavian and German missions in Anatolia (among Armenians),
Okkenhaug underlines that the Scandinavian missionaries frequently repeated that they
do not want to turn Armenians into “Germans”—meaning Protestants—but to create “living Christians”, which might be interpreted as a reformation within the Armenian Church,
Inger Marie Okkenhaug, “Women on a Mission! Scandinavian Welfare and the Armenians
in the Ottoman Empire, 1905–1917,” in Interpreting Welfare and Relief in the Middle East,
eds. Nefissa Naguib and Inger Marie Okkenhaug (Leiden: Brill, 2008).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
physical expressions of winning hearts and minds
85
gible proofs and easily malleable targets, refashioning bodies and places were
part of the American missionary agenda in their general aspirations to evangelize. Given the difficulty in providing evidence of conversion, these material
and physical transformations were solid outcomes of their efforts and promotable results of missionary work. Metamorphosis from “nominal”, so false to true
Christianity was merely “a process of self-fashioning modeled by the dictates of
the missionaries”.74
Bibliography
ABCFM Reports and Publications
“Influence of American Missionaries on the Social Life of the East.” Missionary Herald
vol. 69 (June 1873): 187–190.
“For Young People: The Empire of the Sultan.” Missionary Herald vol. 77 (January 1881):
33–39.
Mission Stories of Many Lands: A Book for Young People. Boston: The ABCFM, 1885.
Herrick, Rev. George F. “Canon Taylor on Missionary Methods.” Missionary Herald
vol. 85 (January 1889).
Selye, Rev. James W. of Constantinople. “For Young People: A Greek Town in Turkey.”
Missionary Herald vol. 85 (October 1889): 424–427.
Pierce, J.E. of Bardezag. “For Young People: Who are the Armenians.” Missionary Herald
vol. 87 (April 1891): 175–178.
Reynolds, Rev. George C. “For Young People: A Gospel Triumph in the Land of Ararat.”
Missionary Herald vol. 91 (May 1895): 212–216.
“Fifty Thousand Orphans made so by the Turkish Massacres of Armenians.” New York
Times, December 18, 1896.
“Merzifon Station Report, 1897.” ABC 16.9.3, reel 606, nos. 698–670.
Nason, Miss. “Work for Orphans.” Missionary Herald vol. 93 (March 1897): 112–113.
“Editorial Paragraphs.” Missionary Herald vol. 93 (June 1987).
In Lands Afar: A Second Series of Mission Stories of Many Lands, A Book for Young People.
Boston: ABCFM, 1897.
“Mardin Orphanage, Reports for 1897–1899.” ABC 16.5, reel 512, nos. 201–230.
“For Young People: Orphans in Turkey.” Missionary Herald vol. 94 (May 1898): 204–208.
“Editorial Paragraphs.” Missionary Herald vol. 95 (October 1899).
Dennis, Rev. James S. Christian Missions and Social Progress: A Sociological Study of Foreign Missions. New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1899.
74
Williams, Framing the West, 92.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
86
maksudyan
White, George E. “Annual Report of Merzifon Station 1905–1906.” SALT Archives, American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, ABAASR000313, https://archives
.saltresearch.org/handle/123456789/46791.
Secondary Literature
Alloula, Malek. The Colonial Harem. Minneapolis, Minn.: University of Minnesota,
1986.
Anderson, Margaret Lavinia. “‘Down in Turkey, Far Away’: Human Rights, the Armenian
Massacres, and Orientalism in Wilhelmine Germany.” The Journal of Modern History
79 (2007): 80–111.
Badr, Habib. “American Protestant Missionary Beginnings in Beirut and Istanbul: Policy,
Politics, Practice and Response.” In New Faith in Ancient Lands: Western Missions in
the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries, edited by Heleen
Murre-van den Berg, 211–240. SCM 32. Leiden: Brill, 2006.
Başçı, K. Pelin. “Shadows in the Missionary Garden of Roses: Women of Turkey in American Missionary Texts.” In Deconstructing Images of ‘The Turkish Woman’, edited by
Zehra F. Arat, 101–123. New York: St Martin’s Press, 1998.
Behdad, Ali. “Sevruguin: Orientalist or Orienteur?” In Sevruguin and the Persian Image:
Photographs of Iran, 1870–1930, edited by Frederick N. Bohrer, 79–98. Washington:
Smithsonian Institution, 1999.
Behdad, Ali. “The Power-ful Art of Qajar Photography: Orientalism and (Self)-Orientalizing in Nineteenth Century Iran.” Iranian Studies vol. 34, nos. 1–4 (2001): 141–151.
Bourmaud, Philippe. “Public Space and Private Spheres: The Foundation of St Luke’s
Hospital of Nablus by the CMS (1891–1901).” In New Faith in Ancient Lands: Western
Missions in the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries, edited by
Heleen Murre-van den Berg, 133–150. SCM 32. Leiden: Brill, 2006.
Çizgen, Engin. Photography in the Ottoman Empire. Istanbul: Haşet Kitabevi, 1987.
Deringil, Selim. “‘The Armenian Question is Finally Closed’: Mass Conversions of Armenians in Anatolia during the Hamidian Massacres of 1895–1897.” Comparative
Studies in Society and History 51 (2009): 344–371.
Elshakry, Marwa. “The Gospel of Science and American Evangelism in Late Ottoman
Beirut.” Past and Present 196, no. 1 (2007): 173–214.
Erdogdu, Ayshe. “Picturing Alterity: Representational Strategies in Victorian Type Photographs of Ottoman Men.” In Colonialist Photography: Imag(in)ing Race and Place,
edited by Eleanor M. Hight and Gary D. Sampson, 1107–1125. London: Routledge,
2004.
Fitzgerald, Rosemary. “Clinical Christianity: The Emergence of Medical Work as a Missionary Strategy in Colonial India, 1800–1914.” In Health, Medicine and Empire: Perspectives on Colonial India, edited by Biswamoy Pati and Mark Harrison. New Delhi:
Sangam Books, 2001.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
physical expressions of winning hearts and minds
87
Fleischmann, Ellen L. “ ‘Our Moslem Sisters’: Women of Greater Syria in the Eyes of
American Protestant Missionary Women.” Islam & Christian Muslim Relations 9
(1998): 307–323.
Fleischmann, Ellen. “Evangelization or Education: American Protestant Missionaries,
the American Board, and the Girls and Women of Syria (1830–1910).” In New Faith in
Ancient Lands: Western Missions in the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries, edited by Heleen Murre-van den Berg, 263–280. SCM 32. Leiden: Brill,
2006.
Fleischmann, Ellen. “Lost in Translation: Home Economics and the Sidon Girls’ School
of Lebanon, c. 1924–1932.” Social Sciences and Mission 23 (2010): 32–62.
Friedrich, Norbert, Uwe Kaminsky, and Roland Loffler, eds. The Social Dimension of
Christian Missions in the Middle East: Historical Studies of the 19th and 20th Centuries.
Stuttgart: Franz Steiner Verlag, 2010.
Hight, Eleanor M., and Gary D. Sampson, eds. Colonialist Photography: Imag(in)ing Race
and Place. London: Routledge, 2004.
Kahlenberg, Caroline. “‘The Gospel of Health’: American Missionaries and the Transformation of Ottoman/Turkish Women’s Bodies, 1890–1932.” Gender & History 28,
no. 1 (2016): 150–176.
Kieser, Hans-Lukas. Der verpasste Friede. Mission, Ethnie und Staat in den Ostprovinzen
der Türkei 1839–1938. Zurich: Chronos Verlag, 2000.
Kieser, Hans-Lukas. “Mission as Factor of Change in Turkey (Nineteenth to First Half of
Twentieth century).” Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations 13 (2002): 391–410.
Kim, Shin K. “An Antiseptic Religion: Discovering A Hybridity on the Flux of Hygiene
and Christianity.” Journal of Religion and Health 47 (2008): 253–262.
Lalvani, Suren. Photography, Vision, and the Production of Modern Bodies. Albany, N.Y.:
State University of New York Press, 1996.
Landau, Jacob M. Exploring Ottoman and Turkish History. London: Hurst & Co., 2004.
Lawson, Barbara. “Collecting Cultures: Canadian Missionaries, Pacific Islanders, and
Museums.” In Canadian Missionaries, Indigenous Peoples: Representing Religion at
Home and Abroad, edited by Alvyn Austin and Jamie S. Scott, 235–261. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2005.
Lemke, Wolf-Deiter. “Ottoman Photography: Recording and Contributing to Modernity.” In The Empire in the City: Arab Provincial Capitals in the Late Ottoman Empire,
edited by Jens Hanssen, Thomas Philipp, and Stefan Weber. Beirut: Ergon Verlag
Würzburg, 2002.
Lewis, Reina. Rethinking Orientalism: Women, Travel and the Ottoman Harem. New
Brunswick, NJ: Rutgers University Press, 2004.
Löffler, Roland. “The Metamorphosis of a Pietistic Missionary and Educational Institution into a Social Services Enterprise: The Case of the Syrian Orphanage (1860–
1945).” In New Faith in Ancient Lands: Western Missions in the Middle East in the
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
88
maksudyan
Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries, edited by Heleen Murre-van den Berg, 151–
174. SCM 32. Leiden: Brill, 2006.
MacLeod, Roy M., and Milton James Lewis, eds. Disease, Medicine, and Empire: Perspectives on Western Medicine and the Experience of European Expansion. London:
Routledge, 1988.
Makdisi, Ussama. The Culture of Sectarianism: Community, History, and Violence in
Nineteenth-Century Ottoman Lebanon. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2000.
Makdisi, Ussama. Artillery of Heaven: American Missionaries and the Failed Conversion
of the Middle East. Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 2008.
Maksudyan, Nazan. “‘Being Saved to Serve’: Armenian Orphans of 1894–96 and Interested Relief in Missionary Orphanages.” Turcica 42 (2010): 47–88.
Merguerian, Barbara J. “Saving Souls or Cultivating Minds? Missionary Crosby H.
Wheeler in Kharpert, Turkey.” Journal of the Society for Armenian Studies 6 (1992–
1993): 33–60.
Merguerian, Barbara J. “‘Missions in Eden’: Shaping an Educational and Social Program for the Armenians in Eastern Turkey (1855–1895).” In New Faith in Ancient
Lands: Western Missions in the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth
Centuries, edited by Heleen Murre-van den Berg, 241–262. SCM 32. Leiden: Brill,
2006.
Okkenhaug, Inger Marie. “Women on a Mission! Scandinavian Welfare and the Armenians in the Ottoman Empire, 1905–1917.” In Interpreting Welfare and Relief in the
Middle East, edited by N. Naguib and Inger Marie Okkenhaug. Leiden: Brill, 2008.
Okkenhaug, Inger Marie. “Gender and Missions in the Middle East.” Social Sciences and
Missions 23 (2010): 1–6.
Prochaska, David. “Archive of l’Algerie Imaginaire.” History and Anthropology 4 (1990):
373–420.
Pruitt, Lisa Joy. A Looking-Glass for Ladies: American Protestant Women and the Orient
in the Nineteenth Century. Macon: Mercer University Press, 2005.
Reeves-Ellington, Barbara. Domestic Frontiers: Gender, Reform, and American Interventions in the Ottoman Balkans and the Near East. Amherst and Boston: University of
Massachusetts Press, 2013.
Robert, Dana Lee. American Women in Mission: A Social History of Their Thought and
Practice. Macon: Mercer University Press, 1997.
Roberts, Mary. Intimate Outsiders: The Harem in Ottoman and Orientalist Art and Literature. Durham: Duke University Press, 2007.
Sheehi, Stephen. “A Social History of Early Arab Photography or a Prolegomenon to an
Archaeology of the Lebanese Imago.” IJMES 39 (2007): 177–208.
Veer, Peter van der, ed. Conversion to Modernities: The Globalization of Christianity. New
York: Routledge, 1996.
Williams, C. Peter. “Healing and Evangelism: The Place of Medicine in Late Victorian
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
physical expressions of winning hearts and minds
89
Protestant Missionary Thinking.” In The Church and Healing, edited by W.J. Sheils.
Studies in Church History 19. Oxford, 1982.
Williams, Carol. Framing the West: Race, Gender, and the Photographic Frontier in the
Pacific Northwest. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2003.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
chapter 4
Spiritual Reformation and Engagement with the
World: Scandinavian Mission, Humanitarianism,
and Armenians in the Ottoman Empire, 1905–1914
Inger Marie Okkenhaug
1
Introduction
I had never earlier seen as many poorly and pitiably ill people as I did in
Mus [sic] and the surrounding villages. There were only two doctors for
the population of the whole area, a military doctor and the district physician, both Turks.1
These are the words of missionary and nurse, Bodil Biørn (1871–1960), describing her first encounter with the Musch region in eastern Anatolia in October
1907. In an attempt to make Norwegian supporters and sponsors identify with
the plight of Armenian mountain people in eastern Anatolia, Biørn described
their food. The bread reminded her of the barkebrød (bark bread) Norwegians
survived on during a period of hunger during the Napoleonic wars.2 During
the hundred years that had passed since the Norwegians suffered the consequences of European wars in the early 1800s until 1907, Norway had become
an independent state, which demonstrated early signs of a modern health system. The first professional nursing training school, for example, the deaconess
institution Lovisenberg in Christiania (Oslo), was established in 1868. Before
leaving for the Ottoman Empire as a missionary, Biørn was a student at Lovisenberg and she later worked as a nurse in Norway for several years. Upon hearing
about the plight of Armenian orphans, Biørn experienced a personal calling to
work among the Armenians as a missionary and nurse. In 1905 she arrived in
Turkey in order to work for a small organization, the Women Mission Workers
(“Kvinnelige misjonsarbeidere”: KMA). Here Biørn became part of a transnational network that engaged in humanitarian work among the Armenian population, and later with Armenian refugees in the years during and after World
War I.
1 National Archives, KMA, PA 699, nr. 0028, KMA Kvartalshilsen nr. 2 (1908), 16.
2 Henrik Ibsen wrote a poem about this hunger called “Terje Vigen”.
© inger marie okkenhaug, 2020 | doi:10.1163/9789004434530_006
This is an open access chapter distributed under the terms of the CC BY-NC 4.0 license.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
spiritual reformation and engagement with the world
91
The KMA was the first independent women’s mission organization in Scandinavia. Inspired by the international holiness movement and the English Keswick Conventions, the KMA’s first branch was established in Sweden in 1894,
then in Denmark and Finland in 1900, and in Norway in 1902.3 Missionaries and members belonged to the upper and upper middle classes, and they
were educated women—many worked as teachers and nurses. The idea behind
the KMA was not to create a support association for already established mission organizations, but to establish a prayer-movement by and for women. It
was thus a mobilizing force for women’s right to take spiritual responsibility for their own lives, as noted by theologian Kristin Norseth.4 As such, the
KMA was a realization of women’s strong desire for direct and practical participation in mission work on their own terms.5 For many KMA-missionaries
practical mission work involved humanitarian engagements, as well as evangelization. Humanitarian work was an integral part of the missionary enterprise
of other groups, such as the American Protestant missionaries who worked in
Armenian communities in the Ottoman Empire.6 This fusion of evangelization,
emergency relief, and “longer-term efforts to prevent suffering from famine, illhealth, or poverty”7 that characterized other missionary efforts in the area, also
described the approach and activities of the Scandinavian KMA missionaries in
the Middle East.
Based on sources from the Danish, Swedish, and Norwegian branches of the
KMA, this article focuses on how the mission—evangelization, healing, and
3 The Holiness movement, originating in the 19th century among Protestant churches in the
United States, was inspired by J. Wesley’s and the Methodist teaching of human existence
without sin. Inspired by the Holiness movement in Keswick, England, from 1875 on, several thousand evangelicals gathered for annual conventions focusing on Christians spiritual empowerment to overcome a sinful life. “Hellighetsbevegelsen,” Store Norske Leksikon,
accessed September 20, 2018, https://snl.no/hellighetsbevegelsen.
4 Kristin Norseth, “La os bryte over tvert med vor stumhet: kvinners vei til myndighet i de
kristelige organisasjonene 1842–1912” (PhD diss., University of Oslo, 2007), 402. Influenced by
women’s mission organizations in North America, Great Britain, and Germany at the time,
these women wanted to realize their God-given calling to serve God in mission work at home
or abroad.
5 Norseth, “La os bryte over tvert med vor stumhet,” 402.
6 Flora A. Keshgegian, “ ‘Starving Armenians’: The Politics and Ideology of Humanitarian Aid in
the First Decades of the Twentieth Century,” in Humanitarianism and Suffering: The Mobilization of Empathy, eds. Richard Ashby Wilson and Richard D. Brown (Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press, 2008), 144. See also Nazan Maksudyan’s article in this volume.
7 Johannes Paulmann, “Conjunctures in the History of International Humanitarian Aid during
the Twentieth Century,”Humanity 4, no. 2 (Summer 2013): 215, http://humanityjournal.org/wp
‑content/uploads/2014/06/4.2‑Conjunctures‑in‑the‑History‑of‑International‑Humanitarian‑
Aid‑during‑the‑Twentieth‑Century.pdf.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
92
okkenhaug
welfare—was practiced by a Scandinavian female missionary working for the
pietistic, German “Deutscher Hülfsbund für Christliche Liebeswerk im Orient”,
in the Ottoman Empire from 1905 to 1914. A central issue for the Scandinavian
Women’s Mission Workers was the plight of girls and women. In Protestant
mission ideology and rhetoric in general, Non-Christian women were to be
included in what was perceived as the collective of Christian, liberated women.
This was a result of the Evangelical belief in all women’s right to salvation
and the corresponding spiritual equality of men and women. How did Biørn
include local women’s plight in her vocation? What resonance did the Protestant emphasis on women’s work for women have in Armenian society?
Protestant missionaries created and operated in transnational spaces, on
both social and ideational levels. These transnational arenas were characterized by a variety of local and foreign actors. As argued by historian Julia Hauser,
the actors competed, cooperated, and appropriated each other’s approaches,
or were connected by virtue of the mobility of students and teachers between
establishments. In her study of the German Kaiserswerth Deaconesses in Beirut, Hauser shows how the missionary agenda—being fundamentally impacted by local factors—underwent considerable transformation in practice.8 How
was the KMA agenda of evangelization, healing, and welfare impacted by local
factors in Turkish Armenian societies? How was this humanitarian and spiritual work received by local parties?
2
Sources
When Biørn left Norway in 1905, the KMA gave her a camera. She was to take pictures that, together with her written reports from the field, would document the
work in which Scandinavian supporters invested prayers and money. The photos taken from Armenian communities in eastern Anatolia (the Musch region)
provide invaluable visual documentation of a society extinguished by genocide
in 1915. Biørn’s photographs are now held in the Norwegian National Archives
in Oslo and accessible on Wikimedia.9
In addition to the photographs, the letters and reports written by Biørn and
her Swedish colleague, the nurse and midwife Alma Johansson (1880–1974), are
important sources that describe life in the Musch region, where the pre-World
8 Julia Hauser, “From Transformation to Negation: A Female Mission in a ‘City of Schools’,”
Journal of World History 27, no. 3 (September 2016): 476–477.
9 “Skolepiker fra Musch, lærerinnen og Bodil Biørn,” Wikimedia, made available by the National
Archives of Norway, https://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/Category:Bodil_Bi%C3%B8rn.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
spiritual reformation and engagement with the world
93
War I population consisted of Kurds, Armenians, and Turks.10 Furthermore,
there are published reports and unpublished letters from the Danish KMA’s
work among Armenians in the Anatolian twin cities, Kharpert and Mezereh.
3
Bodil Biørn: Background
Bodil Biørn, who came from a wealthy shipping family, grew up in Kragerø—
a coastal town in the south of Norway. Growing up with a loving and deeply
religious, German Lutheran, mother, Biørn held a profound Protestant conviction, with a strong inclination to serve both spiritually and physically.11 Despite
her upper-class background Biørn chose a life of work, inspired by her religious
calling which led her to the nursing profession. At the time nursing was one of
the few professions open to women in Norway.
In the late 19th century Norwegian society underwent a dramatic process
of modernization, in which industry, migration, and urbanization were key
factors. Even so, the society was still to a large extent rural, traditional, and patriarchal: expectations regarding gender did not change much from the norms
of preindustrial, agrarian Norway. The ideal was to stay at home and take care
of husband and children. According to historian Elisabeth Lønnå, “working
women (mostly unmarried) were systematically paid less than men and kept
out of leading positions within their field of work … The great majority were
kept in totally subordinate positions as [house] servants, a type of work most
men were able to avoid”.12
Being a deacon was an alternative profession to working as a house servant. Those who chose this rigorous and demanding training, which demanded
the candidates’ total submission, were mostly women from the lower classes.13
Biørn’s upper-class background made her an exception. Even though she was
born into privilege she chose to follow her personal calling to enter the deaconess training at Lovisenberg in Christiania. Biørn’s religious calling was closely
tied to the notion of healing and caring for people in need. Spiritual vocation
10
11
12
13
There are also German missionary sources from Musch, but so far these sources from the
Deutscher Hülfsbund have not been examined systematically in scholarly works.
Inger Marie Okkenhaug, “En norsk filantrop”: Bodil Biørn og armenerne, 1905–1934 (Kristiansand: Portal forlag, 2016).
Elisabeth Lønnå, “Gender in Norway in the Period of Mass Emigration,” in Norwegian
American Women: Migration, Communities and Identities, eds. Betty A. Bergland and Lori
Ann Lahlum (St Paul: Minnesota Historical press, 2011), 40.
Kari Martinsen, Freidige og uforsakte diakonisser: et omsorgsyrke vokser fram, 1860–1905
(Oslo: Aschehoug/Tanum-Norli, 1984).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
94
okkenhaug
and humanitarian relief were also interconnected in Biørn’s decision to leave
Norway in order to work among persecuted Armenians in the Ottoman Empire.
4
The Abdülhamid II Massacres, Missions, and Relief
The Armenians—two million in number—were one of the largest Christian
minorities in the Ottoman Empire. The majority belonged to the Armenian
Apostolic Church, though there were also Catholic and Protestant minorities.
Before World War I, there were particular Armenian concentrations—though
never demographic majorities except at local levels—in the historic Armenian
settlements. The most significant ones were in the eastern provinces of Anatolia, where they date back 3,000 years.14 These were the regions in which Protestant, including Scandinavian, missionaries settled.
From 1894 to 1896, the Armenians in Anatolia suffered widespread persecutions initiated by the Ottoman government. During the Abdülhamid II massacres, Armenian villages were plundered and in many places in Anatolia, there
were absolutely no resources left to start cultivating the land.15 It is estimated that out of the 2 million Armenians, more than 88,000 were murdered;
500,000 were robbed of all their belongings; around 2,500 villages and towns
were plundered; 568 churches were pillaged and destroyed; and 282 churches
were turned into mosques.16 Finally, 100,000 orphans and widows were without
support.17 The massacres had left Armenian communities without their traditional networks of family, kin, and church. Since men had been the main targets
of the massacres, women had to become breadwinners and heads of families.
The massacres received great attention in the USA and Europe, including
the Scandinavian countries. The massacres, according to historian Matthias
Bjørnlund, were the main impetus that transformed the Danish KMA from a
Bible Study group to an effective missionary NGO.18 The Danes’ eagerness to
14
15
16
17
18
Razmik Panossian, The Armenians: From Kings and Priests to Merchants and Commissars
(New York: Columbia University Press, 2006), 42, 84–85.
National Archive (Rigsarkivet), Copenhagen, KMA.360, pk. nr. 16. Letter from Christa Hammer, January 19, 1902.
Julius Richter, History of Protestant Missions in the Near East (London: Fleming H. Revell
Company, 1910), 143.
Ernst Lohmann, Skildringer af Armeniske Forhold og Tilstande (Copenhagen, 1902), 11.
Translated from German to Danish.
Matthias Bjørnlund, “Harput-Missionaries, Danish Missionaries in the Kharpert Province:
A Brief Introduction,” Houshamadyan, accessed May 23, 2018, http://www.houshamady
an.org/mapottomanempire/vilayetofmamuratulazizharput/harputkaza/religion/missio
naries.html.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
spiritual reformation and engagement with the world
95
contribute to relief among persecuted Armenians had repercussions in Norway.
In February 1904, a representative from the Danish KMA was invited by the KMA
in Christiania, to speak about the Armenian massacres and the great need for
humanitarian assistance that still existed. The Danish and Swedish KMA had
several nurses working with relief in Anatolia, and now the Norwegian KMA
wanted to send out a nurse as well. Bodil Biørn attended the meeting. She was
deeply moved by the plight of Armenian children. To her it seemed like God had
given her a mission to help relieve suffering among Armenian orphans. Biørn
became the KMAs envoy to the Armenians. They would pay her wages, although
she formally worked for the Deutscher Hülfsbund. After a year of training at the
KMA School for female missionaries in Copenhagen, and a three-week training
course with the Deutscher Hülfsbund in Freienwalde, Germany, Biørn was initiated as missionary and left for Turkey in the fall of 1905.
5
Transnational Mission Work in the Ottoman Empire
The various independent womens’ mission organizations in Norway, and the
rest of Scandinavia, were small in numbers and they relied on financial, practical, and ideological cooperation with each other. In the Ottoman Empire they
also relied on cooperation with the Deutscher Hülfsbund, the Deutsche Orient Mission, and the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Mission
(ABCFM).19 This was practical: the KMA was too small to establish their own
mission stations. Being an all-women organization, it was also seen as unsafe
to establish mission stations in the Middle East without Western male missionaries.20
Safety considerations and the need for infrastructure, in addition to the wellestablished connections with German and American missions, led the Danish
19
20
Matthias Bjørnlund, “A Fate Worse than Dying: Sexual Violence during the Armenian Genocide,” in Brutality and Desire: War and Sexuality in Europe’s Twentieth Century, ed. Dagmar
Herzog (Basingstoke: Palgrave, 2009), 148.
Not until 1919 was a women given formal status as missionary by the dominating Norwegian mission society (Det Norske Misjonsselskap NMS). Almost twenty years earlier, prominent religious women had established KMA, an organization that would enable them to
be directly involved in, and have control over mission work both at home and abroad.
See Line Nyhagen Predelli, “Emma Dahl: Contesting the Patriarchal Gender Regime of the
Norwegian Missionary Society in Madagascar,” Scandinavian Journal of History 2 (2003):
105–106, 120; Inger Marie Okkenhaug, “Herren har givet mig et rigt virkefelt: Kall, religion
og arbeid blant armenere i Det osmanske riket,” (“Vocation, Religion and Work Among
Armenians in the Ottoman Empire”) Historisk Tidsskrift ( Journal of History) 1 (2009): 39–
60.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
96
okkenhaug
KMA to start an orphanage, Emaus [Emmaus], in Mezreh (present-day Elazig)
in 1902. This institution was Scandinavian in the sense that it received support
from the Nordic countries, and its initial staff consisted of the first Scandinavian missionaries in Turkey: the Danish Christa Hammer (d. 1903) and the
earlier mentioned Swedish Alma Johansson.21 In the beginning, the Ottoman
authorities were hostile towards the Scandinavian establishment, but a few
months after the opening, Hammer observed that the local authorities, the Vali,
had a positive view of the mission’s health work.22
Christa Hammer and Alma Johansson were both linked to the Deutscher
Hülfsbund, while another of the early Danish KMA missionaries, the nurse
Maria Jacobsen (1882–1960), worked as head nurse for the American Board—
the largest Protestant mission in the Middle East before World War I, present
in Mezreh and Kharpert since 1907. These links between the Scandinavian
KMA missions and the American Board and the Deutscher Hülfsbund, illustrate how these organizations developed entangled histories, creating transnational networks and transnational spaces in the Middle East.23 When Biørn
arrived in Turkey in 1905, the headquarters of Deutscher Hülfsbund stationed
her in Mezreh. Here she worked as a nurse in the German orphanage Elim,
headed by the Dane Jenny Jensen, from the KMA.24 Biørn, at the same time,
also worked in the American Board hospital in Mezreh. This was a typical
first year experience for the KMA-missionaries. They had to have a “workingknowledge” of English and German, and they had to get a grip of the local
language. In addition, they were trained in modern, American and German
standards of medicine and nursing. These young women worked in transnational spaces that introduced them to a multi-cultural humanitarian work
place, and to the pragmatism needed for mission work in a Middle Eastern context. Biørn, for example, worked with American, German, and Scandinavian
staff, and, in addition, she also worked closely with two Armenian doctors and
two Armenian women who helped with caring for the sick children.25 These
21
22
23
24
25
Bjørnlund, “Harput-Missionaries.”
National Archives (Rigsarkivet), Copenhagen, KMA.360, pk. nr. 16. Letter from Christa
Hammer. February 10, 1902.
The American Board had been working in Turkey since 1831. By 1900, it was the largest,
oldest, and most important mission organization involved in the Ottoman Empire. See
for example S.E. Moranian, “The Armenian Genocide and American Missionary Relief
Efforts,” in America and the Armenian Genocide of 1915, ed. J.M. Winter (West Nyack, NY:
Cambridge University Press, 2004), 186–213.
Bodil Biørn, Diary, December 1905 (Private archives). I would like to thank Jussi F. Biørn
for allowing me access to this material.
Kvinnelige misjonsarbeidere, Se til hvorledes i bygger videre, K.M.A. gjennom 50 år (Oslo,
1952), 27.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
spiritual reformation and engagement with the world
97
Armenians were probably trained in the American mission hospital in Mezreh,
and they may have grown up in one of the Protestant orphanages in Anatolia.26 In the early 1900s, the American Board alone had around sixty orphanages established at various mission stations in Anatolia, which cared for 10,000
orphans.27
6
Spiritual Reformation
The mission’s humanitarian aspect was the catalyst for Biørn and her colleagues, which led them to choose a life in Ottoman Anatolia. The desire to
teach the Protestant faith to the local population was, however, equally important to the Scandinavian women and their German colleagues. This did not
mean that they wanted the Armenians to leave the Gregorian (Orthodox)
Armenian religion: what they hoped for was a religious reformation of the
Gregorian Church. It was a commonly held belief that the Armenians were living in spiritual decay, since they were occupied by Muslims, whose influence
had led to heathendom. Scandinavian and German missionaries wanted to create “believing Armenians” who would be able to read the Bible in their own
language.28 This would facilitate the Protestant ideal of a personal, direct relationship with God. For the missionaries, this meant an emphasis on learning
the local language as soon as possible. Missionaries were at a great disadvantage as long as they did not speak Armenian fluently. When Biørn got a grasp
of the Armenian language—a tormenting process according to herself—she
participated in health visits to urban slum areas, together with Swedish and
German nurses and preachers. These visits were often combined with evangelical meetings for women. The female missionaries also went on horseback out
to Armenian villages in order to preach to, as well as to attend to the medical
needs of local women.
The following example from the Hülfsbund’s work in Musch sheds light on
how Lutheran missionaries attempted to create “new spiritual life” among the
Armenians, by combining humanitarian work and evangelization.
26
27
28
Bjørnlund, “Harput-Missionaries.”
Nazan Maksudyan, Orphans and Destitute Children in the Late Ottoman Empire (New York:
Syracuse University Press, 2014), 120.
Christa Hammer, for example, prayed for a religious reformation and blamed Muslim
occupation for what she saw as spiritual decay among the Armenians. National Archives
(Rigsarkivet), Copenhagen, KMA.360, pk. nr. 16. Letter from Christa Hammer. February 10.,
1902.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
98
okkenhaug
One Sunday morning, Biørn rode out to a village to visit the sick and to
“gather the women” for a meeting. After seeing to a patient, she inquired,
through the patient’s relatives, if the Gregorian minister would allow her to
gather Armenian women in the church or in the local school. The Orthodox
minister reacted vehemently and accused her of being a “thief, bandit and a
Satan”, who tried to seduce the people. Biørn did not manage to calm the priest,
and she concluded that: “It was one of these fanatic priests, who thinks that we
have come to make Germans out of the Armenian people, and make them leave
their church, something we in no way want to do”.29
The animosity towards the “Germans” was not only motivated by the fear of
losing Armenians to the Protestant faith. As part of a modernization process,
the Turkish state had invited a large number of German engineers and military
officers to reform the military and build railways in the Empire. The positive
relations between Germans and Ottoman rulers resulted in anti-German sentiments among the Armenian population.30
Even so, the main reason for the hostility that the missionaries met from
Armenian priests, church leaders, and nationalists, was rooted in a fear that
missionaries would have a destabilizing effect on traditional Armenian society. At times the opposition against Western missions, including Scandinavian
women, was formidable. At the same time, the mission schools, health clinics,
and hospitals were in great demand. While mission journals kept focusing on
the need for a Protestant reformation among the Armenians, mission labour
in the field was redefined as a practical social vocation. When Bodil Biørn was
ordered to Musch in eastern Anatolia in 1907, by the German mission board, her
training as a nurse and her years of professional experience in nursing would
inform what was to become the main focus of her work.31
7
Mission and Humanitarianism
The Deutscher Hülfsbund had established a number of mission stations in various areas in the Ottoman Empire, including a small station in Musch where
Biørn was stationed from 1907 to 1915. When she arrived in Musch, Biørn was
29
30
31
National Archives (Riksarkivet), Oslo, Kvinnelige misjonsarbeidere (KMA) PA 699, nr. 0028.
K.M.A. Kvartalshilsen nr. 3 (1910), 24.
Communication with Matthias Biørnlund.
Inger Marie Okkenhaug, “Women on a Mission! Scandinavian Welfare and the Armenians
in the Ottoman Empire, 1905–1917,” in Interpreting Welfare and Relief in the Middle East,
eds. Nefissa Naguib and Inger Marie Okkenhaug (Leiden: Brill, 2008), 64.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
spiritual reformation and engagement with the world
99
a seasoned nurse who had worked in various places and under different conditions for more than ten years. Her extensive experience was crucial to the
success of her new endeavour, since she now often had to work on her own
under demanding, challenging, and, at times, depressing conditions.32
Biørn established a polyclinic (outpatients’ department, locally named the
Doctor’s Ward) where 4,000 patients were treated every year.33 She also visited
yearly around 300 patients in the city and 200 in the villages, together with
Alma Johansson (in Musch from 1910). The patients were Armenians, Turks,
and Kurds, and they all expected this “doctor” to cure all ailments, the most
common being trachoma, malaria, lung diseases, and rheumatism. To assist
her, Biørn apprenticed a young Armenian man, who received further education later at the mission hospital. She also had two young Armenian women
helping her.
This is an example of the transnational health training that became an
important “side benefit”—maybe one of the most important side benefits—of
the missionary project in general. In Kharpert, Maria Jacobsen was head nurse
in the American Board hospital, where she worked with Armenian nurses, most
of whom were orphans who had grown up in one of the American institutions.
Here they had received schooling and were trained as nurses.34 Or, alternatively, the young women working with Biørn may have gone on to receive a
professional training at the German Deaconess School, which was supported
by the Hülfsbund.
The German Deaconess School opened in 1904, and it was located at the
Hülfsbund’s large hospital in Marash.35 Here Armenian girls from various German orphanages trained as nurses. Occasionally, Arab and Armenian women,
who had been educated in various schools run by German Deaconesses, became members of the Deaconess sisterhood.36 Biørn had not been initiated as
a Deaconess, but her professional training was based on the same Kaiserwerth
model as her younger Armenian colleagues. Even so, European training was not
enough. In order for a foreign health worker to practice in the Ottoman Empire,
central authorities in Constantinople had to approve the foreign medical training.37
32
33
34
35
36
37
Kvinnelige misjonsarbeidere, Se til hvorledes i bygger videre, K.M.A. gjennom 50 år, 29.
Kvinnelige misjonsarbeidere, Se til hvorledes i bygger videre, K.M.A. gjennom 50 år, 29.
Bjørnlund, “Harput-Missionaries.”
Uwe Kaminsky, “German ‘Home Mission’ Abroad: The Orientarbeit of the Deaconess Institution Kaiserswerth in the Ottoman Empire,” in New Faith in Ancient Lands: Western Missions in the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries, ed. H. Murre-van
den Berg, SCM 32 (Leiden: Brill, 2006), 191–210.
Kaminsky, “German ‘Home Mission’ Abroad,” 207–208.
Biørn, Diary, December 1907.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
100
okkenhaug
The Scandinavian nurses became part of the many-faceted Ottoman health
system, which was constituted by a conglomerate of local, state, and foreign
actors and institutions. Alma Johansson, who was trained as a nurse in Sweden,
had to pass a nursing exam (conducted in French) that was supervised by
health authorities in Constantinople, while the Turkish consulate in Berlin
approved Biørn’s certificate as a nurse and midwife. Biørn was certified to work
with female patients, but not “to give medicine to other ill people”, i.e. male
patients. In addition, she was forbidden to use sharp instruments, because only
certified doctors were authorized to perform operations. Even so, the restrictions of central health authorities had to be ignored when faced with everyday
humanitarian challenges. Biørn and Johansson felt they had a moral and professional obligation to meet their patients’ needs as best they could. This meant
that when necessary they tended to male patients and they performed operations. Working in remote, rural Turkey, led the Scandinavian women to deal
with many aspects of health work that they were not allowed to perform at
home. The local population expected these two women to perform as “doctors”, and as head of the polyclinic, Biørn was known locally as “the doctor”.
When Alma Johansson took over the clinic, she was named the “new doctor”. Both women felt that this title was a burden, yet, to rid themselves of it
was impossible. Compared to the Turkish (male) doctors that worked in the
area, however, the Scandinavian women felt they were much better qualified
to treat sick people. A modern, professional health training and almost total
independence in their daily medical practice gave these two female nurses a
deep-seated sense of professionalism and capability as health practitioners.38
When an Armenian, Roman Catholic doctor tried to forbid Biørn’s work, she
wrote that she had the confidence of the local people, something this young,
inexperienced man did not have. For him the Norwegian woman was a competitor. Despite the problems Biørn encountered as a female, Western health
worker operating within a patriarchal context, she continued to see patients in
the polyclinic and with home visits.39
In rural Ottoman society there were few midwives and the high percentage
of women dying in childbirth made Biørn certify as a midwife in Berlin during
her first vacation.40 Alma Johansson was a trained midwife and in 1911, there
were three certified midwives working in the Musch region: one was employed
by the government and the other two were Scandinavians. In addition to the
38
39
40
The Swedish National Archives (Det svenske riksarkivet), Arninge, KMA-arkivet, SE/RA/73
0147/F/F3/F3a/2. Letter from Alma Johansson, Musch (November 2, 1910).
National Archives (Riksarkivet), Oslo. KMA Kvartalshilsen, nr. 3 (1912), 27.
Kvinnelige misjonsarbeidere, Se til hvorledes i bygger videre, K.M.A. gjennom 50 år, 30.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
spiritual reformation and engagement with the world
101
large number of patients, the working conditions in these mountain villages
were extremely difficult. There were no roads and the midwives had to walk
or ride long distances. The general level of health was low. In addition, there
was resistance among the local population to seek the help of the midwife.
Women’s second rate position in Ottoman society meant that some men did
not want to pay for professional help when their wives were about to give birth.
Biørn and Johansson did not cooperate with the local certified midwife, but
saw her as a competitor. They suspected that she was not qualified and the
local midwife and Johansson had several clashes.41 In addition to this midwife, there were unskilled, local women who were paid helpers during births.
These women were also against seeking the help of the Scandinavians, since
it would mean the end of their livelihood. As a result, Biørn and Johansson
were called as a last resort and only when the traditional helpers had to give up.
The great distances—often a five-six hour hike—meant that when they finally
arrived, it was often too late to save the lives of the mother and child. Over
the years, however, there were several improvements: for example, women who
were about to give birth learned to send for the midwife in time.42
In addition to improved health conditions, Protestant missions saw education as a way of transforming women’s lives both spiritually and materially. As
shown by historian Barbara J. Merguerian, in Kharpet (Harput) in eastern Turkey, the American Board established elementary schools for girls (from 1855
onwards), teaching Armenian women to read, as an early version of “women’s
work for women”.43 Girls and young women, as future mothers of children,
educated in Protestant values, would be “instruments of socialization and the
potential founders of homes established on Christian (Protestant) virtues and
principles”.44 The belief in giving attention, time, and resources to the education for women was shared by Scandinavian and German Protestant missionaries in the Ottoman Empire.
The Deutscher Hülfsbund established a number of schools for both Armenian boys and girls. This was part of their work among Armenian orphans
41
42
43
44
The Swedish National Archives, Letter from Alma Johansson (January 24, 1914).
The Swedish National Archives, Letter from Alma Johansson.
B.J. Merguerian, “ ‘Missions in Eden’: Shaping an Educational and Social Program for the
Armenians in Eastern Turkey (1855–1895),” in New Faith in Ancient Lands: Western Missions
in the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries, ed. Heleen Murre-van
den Berg, SCM 32 (Leiden: Brill, 2006), 252.
E. Fleischmann, “Evangelization or Education: American Protestant Missionaries, The
American Board, and the Girls and Women of Syria (1830–1910),” in New Faith in Ancient
Lands: Western Missions in the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries,
ed. Heleen Murre-van den Berg, SCM 32 (Leiden: Brill, 2006), 268.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
102
okkenhaug
and included primary education. In the first three grades, the children were
taught the Armenian language, as well as Turkish in Armenian script and Ottoman Turkish. As mentioned previously, German and Scandinavian Protestants
believed it was crucial to learn to read and write in order to understand the
Bible in one’s own mother tongue.45 In the Deutscher Hülfsbund’s ideology,
however, education was not only necessary for Armenian girls and boys in order
to reach a spiritual religious reformation, it was also a means to modernize
Middle Eastern society. This “enlightenment program” included both sexes, and
one central concern was the attempt to eliminate the high level of illiteracy
among young girls in the general populace, whom were not in the care of mission orphanages.46
In 1908, the Deutscher Hülfsbund established a day school for girls in Musch,
initiated by Bodil Biørn, and financed by German and Norwegian supporters.
The school was run by two Armenian female teachers. After initial skepticism
among the local population, girls—some of them young wives and mothers—
came to school, and after some time there were 120 pupils in attendance. The
school may have been the first one for girls in Musch. The two teachers, Maritza and Margarit, had grown up in Emaus, in the Scandinavian orphanage in
Mezreh, and they were trained in a teacher’s seminary run by the American
Board.
In Musch, Maritza and Margarit taught young girls to read and write, and the
girls also recieved instruction in mathematics, the Bible, and sewing. The curriculum was a means of transfer of religious beliefs, but just as important was
the emphasis on teaching the girls a practical skill, which would be a means to
“help-to-self-help” for young women who later might have to support parents
and siblings.
To run a school was expensive. Some of the pupils were poor and in ill-health
and they needed clothes and medicine, in addition to books. Biørn argued,
however, that the school was an excellent way of reaching the children, and
that the school would open the way to parents and to the wider society.47
In practical terms, the school had the unintended effect (from the missionaries’ point of view) of bringing about the establishment of more schools for
45
46
47
Later on, the pupils also learned English, history, and geography. After the Young Turk
revolution in 1908, physical education and German were introduced. Hayk Martirosyan,
“German Missionary Activity in the Ottoman Empire: Marash Station (1896–1919),” The
International Raoul Wallenberg Foundation, http://www.raoulwallenberg.net/filmsboo
ks/book‑german‑missionary‑activity‑in‑the‑ottoman‑empire‑marash‑station‑1896‑1919/.
Lohmann, Skildringer af Armeniske Forhold og Tilstande, 30.
National Archives (Riksarkivet), Oslo. KMA Kvartalshilsen nr. 3 (1914), 28.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
spiritual reformation and engagement with the world
103
the local population. The Ottoman government established schools partly as
a reaction towards the many foreign mission schools, many of which were
especially aimed at Christian minorities. “In response to this interference with
its subjects”, historian Elizabeth Thompson writes, “the Ottoman state built
its national schools as a bulwark against foreign subversion, as a direct bond
between state and citizen”.48
The government schools aimed to promote loyalty to the Ottoman state.
Even so, yet another group had ambitions regarding education of the Armenian
children and youth. Armenian politicians saw both mission schools and the
Ottoman government’s educational institutions as counterproductive to their
nationalist aims. The main threat was the numerous mission schools, which
catered for Armenian children at all ages. Political activists feared that exposure to foreign missionary education would mean that children lost their culture, religion, and Armenian identity. To counter this development, Armenian
nationalists often established their own schools in areas where there existed
missionary schools. This happened in Musch, where the prominent national
leader Simon Zavarian initiated and ran an Armenian school around 1910.49
Missionary schools thus generated competition, which meant increased possibilities for education for the local population. The fused history of these three
competing benefactors, the Ottoman state, the Armenian nationalists, and the
foreign missionaries, of education for the Armenian population, exemplify
how “the missionary encounter” could be a product of complex interactions
between local, foreign, and state actors. Among the local population, Armenian
girls and women may have gained the most from this encounter, since Protestant missions gave equal weight to male and female literacy, while local schools
were less inclined to offer girls education.
8
Conclusion
A young Norwegian woman’s religious calling to relieve and prevent suffering
from sickness and poverty, led to a working career in the Middle East. Ideologically and practically, this mission work was carried out in transnational spaces.
Bodil Biørn’s mission was deeply inspired by the Scandinavian KMA’s “women’s
work for women”, and it included relief work, education, and spiritual reformation. One way of improving the lives of Armenian girls was the establishment
48
49
Elizabeth Thompson, Colonial Citizens: Republican Rights, Paternal Privilege, and Gender
in French Syria and Lebanon (New York: Columbia University Press, 2000), 75.
Panossian, The Armenians, 176.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
104
okkenhaug
of a school for girls. Some of the girls trained as teachers and nurses in Protestant institutions, thus joining the small, but growing numbers of professional
women in the Ottoman Empire in the early 1900s.
Local hostility and opposition did not mean that Biørn and fellow missionaries gave up evangelization, but their efforts were by far dominated by practical
humanitarian work: nursing, medical attendance, and education. The lack of
medical help among women also led Biørn to specialize as a midwife. In fact,
midwifery may have been one of the most important legacies of Scandinavian
missionaries in eastern Anatolia before World War I and the Armenian genocide.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
spiritual reformation and engagement with the world
9
105
Appendix
figure 4.1 Girls in the orphanage in Musch with dolls from Scandinavian donors.
Note: “Barn ved Musch barnehjem?” Wikimedia, made available by National
Archives of Norway, https://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Barn_ved_Musch
_barnehjem%3F_‑_fo30141712180050.jpg
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
106
okkenhaug
figure 4.2 Armenian women.
Note: “Armenske kvinner,” Wikimedia, made available by National Archives
of Norway, https://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Armenske_kvinner_‑
_fo30141712190013_1469.jpg
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
spiritual reformation and engagement with the world
107
figure 4.3 Bodil Biørn and teacher Maritza with 1st grade in Mush, ca. 1912.
Note: “Bodil Biørn med skoleklasse,” Wikimedia, made available by National
Archives of Norway, https://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Bodil_Bi%C3
%B8rn_med_skoleklasse_‑_fo30141712180005.jpg
Bibliography
Primary Sources
Biørn, Bodil. Diary (Private archives). I would like to thank Jussi F. Biørn for allowing
me access to this material.
National Archives (Riksarkivet), Oslo. KMA, PA 699.
National Archives (Rigsarkivet), Copenhagen. KMA 10.360.
National Archives (Det svenske riksarkivet), Arninge KMA-arkivet. SE/RA/730147.
Kvinnelige misjonsarbeidere. Se til hvorledes i bygger videre, K.M.A. gjennom 50 år. Oslo
1952.
Wikimedia, made available by National Archives of Norway. “Armenske kvinner.”
https://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Armenske_kvinner_‑_fo30141712190013_
1469.jpg.
Wikimedia, made available by National Archives of Norway. “Barn ved Musch barnehjem?” https://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Barn_ved_Musch_barnehjem%3
F_‑_fo30141712180050.jpg.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
108
okkenhaug
Wikimedia, made available by National Archives of Norway. “Bodil Biørn med skoleklas
se.” https://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Bodil_Bi%C3%B8rn_med_skoleklas
se_‑_fo30141712180005.jpg.
Secundary Sources
Bjørnlund, Matthias. “A Fate Worse than Dying: Sexual Violence during the Armenian
Genocide.” In Brutality and Desire: War and Sexuality in Europe’s Twentieth Century,
edited by Dagmar Herzog. Basingstoke: Palgrave, 2009.
Bjørnlund, Matthias. “Harput-Missionaries, Danish Missionaries in the Kharpert Province: A Brief Introduction.” Houshamadyan. Accessed May 23, 2018. http://www
.houshamadyan.org/mapottomanempire/vilayetofmamuratulazizharput/harputka
za/religion/missionaries.html.
Fleischmann, Ellen. “Evangelization or Education: American Protestant Missionaries,
The American Board, and the Girls and Women of Syria (1830–1910).” In New Faith
in Ancient Lands: Western Missions in the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early
Twentieth Centuries, edited by Heleen Murre-van den Berg. SCM 32. Leiden: Brill,
2006.
Hauser, Julia. “From Transformation to Negation: A Female Mission in a ‘City of
Schools’.” Journal of World History 27, no. 3 (September 2016): 473–496.
Kaminsky, Uwe. “German ‘Home Mission’ Abroad: The Orientarbeit of the Deaconess
Institution Kaiserswerth in the Ottoman Empire.” In New Faith in Ancient Lands:
Western Missions in the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries,
edited by H. Murre-van den Berg. Leiden: Brill, 2006.
Keshgegian, Flora A. “‘Starving Armenians’: The Politics and Ideology of Humanitarian Aid in the First Decades of the Twentieth Century.” In Humanitarianism
and Suffering. The Mobilization of Empathy, edited by Richard Ashby Wilson and
Richard D. Brown. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2008.
Lohmann, Ernst. Skildringer af Armeniske Forhold og Tilstande. Copenhagen, 1902.
Lønnå, Elisabeth. “Gender in Norway in the Period of Mass Emigration.” In Norwegian
American Women. Migration, Communities and Identities, edited by Betty A. Bergland and Lori Ann Lahlum. St Paul: Minnesota Historical Press, 2011.
Maksudyan, Nazan. Orphans and Destitute Children in the Late Ottoman Empire. New
York: Syracuse University Press, 2014.
Martinsen, Kari. Freidige og uforsakte diakonisser: et omsorgsyrke vokser fram, 1860–1905.
Oslo: Aschehoug/Tanum-Norli, 1984.
Martirosyan, Hayk. “German Missionary Activity in the Ottoman Empire: Marash Station (1896–1919).” The International Raoul Wallenberg Foundation. http://www.raou
lwallenberg.net/filmsbooks/book‑german‑missionary‑activity‑in‑the‑ottoman‑em
pire‑marash‑station‑1896‑1919/.
Merguerian, B.J. “‘Missions in Eden’: Shaping an Educational and Social Program for
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
spiritual reformation and engagement with the world
109
the Armenians in Eastern Turkey (1855–1895).” In New Faith in Ancient Lands: Western Missions in the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries, edited
by Heleen Murre-van den Berg. SCM 32. Leiden: Brill, 2006.
Moranian, S.E. “The Armenian Genocide and American Missionary Relief Efforts.” In
America and the Armenian Genocide of 1915, edited by J.M. Winter. West Nyack, NY:
Cambridge University Press, 2004.
Norseth, Kristin. “La os bryte over tvert med vor stumhet: kvinners vei til myndighet i
de kristelige organisasjonene 1842–1912.” PhD diss., University of Oslo, 2007.
Nyhagen Predelli, Line. “Emma Dahl: Contesting the Patriarchal Gender Regime of the
Norwegian Missionary Society in Madagascar.” Scandinavian Journal of History 2
(2003).
Okkenhaug, Inger Marie. “Women on a Mission! Scandinavian Welfare and the Armenians in the Ottoman Empire, 1905–1917.” In Interpreting Welfare and Relief in the
Middle East, edited by Nefissa Naguib and Inger Marie Okkenhaug. Leiden: Brill,
2008.
Okkenhaug, Inger Marie. “En norsk filantrop”: Bodil Biørn og armenerne, 1905–1934. Kristiansand: Portal forlag, 2016.
Okkenhaug, Inger Marie. “Herren har givet mig et rigt virkefelt. Kall, religion og arbeid
blant armenere i Det osmanske riket” (“Vocation, Religion and Work Among Armenians in the Ottoman Empire”). Historisk Tidsskrift ( Journal of History) 1 (2009):
39–60.
Okkenhaug, Inger Marie. “Norwegian Nurses, Relief and Welfare in the United States
and Middle East, ca. 1880–1915.” In Transnational and Historical Perspectives on
Global Health, Welfare and Humanitarianism, edited by Ellen Fleischmann, Sonya
Grypma, Michael Marten, and Inger Marie Okkenhaug. Kristiansand: Portal forlag,
2013.
Panossian, Razmik. The Armenians: From Kings and Priests to Merchants and Commissars. New York: Columbia University Press, 2006.
Paulmann, Johannes. “Conjunctures in the History of International Humanitarian Aid
during the Twentieth Century.” Humanity 4, no. 2 (Summer 2013). http://humanityjo
urnal.org/wp‑content/uploads/2014/06/4.2‑Conjunctures‑in‑the‑History‑of‑Intern
ational‑Humanitarian‑Aid‑during‑the‑Twentieth‑Century.pdf.
Richter, Julius. History of Protestant Missions in the Near East. London: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1910.
Store Norske Leksikon. “Hellighetsbevegelsen.” Accessed September 20, 2018. https://
snl.no/hellighetsbevegelsen.
Thelen, David. “The Nation and Beyond: Transnational Perspectives on United States
History.” The Journal of American History 86, no. 3 (1999): 965–975.
Thompson, Elizabeth. Colonial Citizens: Republican Rights, Paternal Privilege, and Gender in French Syria and Lebanon. New York: Columbia University Press, 2000.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
chapter 5
“A Strange Survival”: The Rev. W.A. Wigram on the
Assyrians before and after World War I
Heleen Murre-van den Berg
1
Introduction
One of the most prolific writers on the Assyrians of the Church of the East was
the Anglican missionary William Ainger Wigram (1872–1953), who worked for
the Archbishop of Canterbury’s Mission to the Assyrian Christians from 1901
to 1912. His range of well-illustrated books on the history of the Church of the
East and the life of the contemporary Assyrians are considered to have played
an important role to bring the plight of the Assyrians to the attention of the
general public, especially in Great Britain. Wigram became most famous for his
post-war pamphlet entitled Our Smallest Ally, in which he lauded the military
contribution of the Assyrians to the British and Allied war-efforts in the Kurdish
region. Together with the Russians and Armenians, they took up arms against
the Ottoman armies after it became clear that the Ottomans were on their way
to expulse all Christians from Eastern Turkey. However, the fight for Kurdistan
was lost and many of the Assyrians from the Hakkari Mountains ended up in a
British refugee camp in Baquba, near Baghdad. In Our Smallest Ally Wigram
pressed home British responsibility for the future of this vulnerable people
that had been caught up by events beyond their control. The pamphlet’s frank
criticism of British politics in Iraq made it an important source for contemporary and later anti-colonial Assyrian historiography, even if the pamphlet, like
Wigram’s other works, was firmly rooted in British imperial and colonial perceptions of the world.
This may come across as a pretty straightforward way of a missionary acting as an advocate for a people with whom he became involved over the years.
A closer look, however, at Wigram’s publications suggests that his advocacy in
many respects was different from most of his missionary colleagues of the time.
Most obviously, Wigram’s activities were further removed from the struggles
of day-to-day relief work that brought so many of the American missionaries
to their pleas for humanitarian action. Their experiences led them to become
actively engaged in humanitarian aid, in connection with but also independent
© heleen murre-van den berg, 2020 | doi:10.1163/9789004434530_007
This is an open access chapter distributed under the terms of the CC BY-NC 4.0 license.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
111
“a strange survival”
of missionary organizations and missionary aims.1 It is this turn to humanitarian action in the context of war, massacre and displacement that is the
main topic of the current volume. What I intend to bring to the fore in the
current contribution is that this turn to active and secularized humanitarianism was not the only option open to missionaries. Anglican missionaries
in general and Wigram in particular chose a different route, a route that on
the one hand was intricately connected with British colonial interests in the
region, and on the other with ecumenical and scholarly concerns. Nevertheless, I will argue that despite their different emphases, Wigram’s publications
are as much part of the turn away from conversionist and civilizational missions as the activities and accompanying publications of his mostly American
colleagues.
2
The Anglican Missions in Hakkari, Persia, Mesopotamia
By the time William Wigram became a part of the Anglican mission, the Archbishop of Canterbury’s Mission to the Assyrian Christians already had a long
history. The mission’s (and Wigram’s) biographer, J.F. Coakley, traces its beginnings to early contacts between Anglican clerics such as George Percy Badger
in the 1840s and the Church of the East in the Eastern provinces of the Ottoman Empire and northwestern Iran. The Archbishop of Canterbury’s mission
was established in Urmia (Persia) in 1886. Like the earlier established Protestant (ABCFM and later Presbyterian) and Catholic (Lazarist and Catholic)
missions, the Anglicans operated their own press that published mostly educational and liturgical books. After also Russian and German, Scandinavian
and American Lutheran missionaries arrived at the scene, the Assyrian community of the Urmia region could choose from a surprisingly high number of
1 Keith David Watenpaugh, Bread from Stones: The Middle East and the Making of Modern
Humanitarianism (Berkeley: University of California Press, 2015) underlines the importance
of American missionary organizations and individuals in understanding the initiatives as well
as the ambiguities of modern day humanitarian actions, including ongoing racialized thinking; see also Miriam Ticktin’s review of Watenpaugh, “Humanity as Concept and Method:
Reconciling Critical Scholarship and Empathetic Methods,” Comparative Studies of South
Asia, Africa and the Middle East 37, no. 3 (2017): 608–613. No in-depth study has been written about the American missionary relief activities for the Assyrians during the war, but most
studies of this mission (see n. 2 and 4) pay attention to their work. One of the most impressive
memoirs of missionary humanitarianism among the Assyrians is that by Mary Lewis Shedd
on her husband: The Measure of a Man: The Life of William Ambrose Shedd, Missionary to Persia (New York: George H. Doran, 1922).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
112
murre-van den berg
missionary activities, albeit that the Assyrians of the hard-to-travel Hakkari
Mountains generally remained far removed from the more intense engagement
with the missions that took place in the Urmia plain. In Mosul and its environs,
the mostly Catholic (French Dominican) missionaries dominated ecclesial and
educational work among Assyrian as well as Chaldean, Syriac Orthodox, and
Syrian Catholic communities.2
Over the years, the Anglicans fostered a reasonably good relationship with
the leadership of the Church of the East, especially because they, different from
the Presbyterian, Lazarist, and Dominican missions, had no intention to convert individual Assyrians to the Anglican church or to forge a union between
the Church of the East and Anglican church. They considered the Church of the
East a sister church that certainly was in need of education and reform, but was
also to be respected as an independent local church. It was upon their request
for support, especially concerning the education of the clergy and the printing
of liturgical books that the Anglicans offered their service—a kind of mission
that dovetailed with the ecumenical and liturgical concerns of the Archbishop
of Canterbury.3
Because of these converging aims, the Anglican mission was able to maintain good relationships with the ecclesial head of the Church of the East
and his family, first patriarch Mar Shimun XVIII Ruel (1860–1903), then Mar
Shimun XIX Benyamin (1903–1918). For most of the period under discussion,
the hereditary patriarch resided in Qodshanis, in the Ottoman part of the
Hakkari Mountains, where he also acted as the tribal leader of the Assyrian
mountain clans, negotiating their internal disputes as well as representing the
Assyrian case with the Kurdish leaders of the region. From the winter of 1887/88
till his death in 1910, William Henry Browne, one of the pioneer Anglican missionaries, resided in Qodshanis rather than in the Persian city of Urmia where
most of his colleagues lived. In addition to maintaining a small medical dis2 On the Anglican mission in Urmia, see J.F. Coakley, The Church of the East and Church of
England: A History of the Archbishop of Canterbury’s Assyrian Mission (Oxford: Clarendon
Press, 1992); on the other missions, see John Joseph, The Modern Assyrians of the Middle
East: Encounters with Western Christian Missions, Archeologists, and Colonial Powers, SCM 26
(Leiden: Brill, 2000, revised); Heleen Murre-van den Berg, From a Spoken to a Written Language: The Introduction and Development of Literary Urmia Aramaic in the Nineteenth Century, Publication of the “De Goeje Fund” 28 (Leiden: NINO, 1999); Adam Becker, Revival and
Awakening: Christian Mission, Orientalism, and the American Evangelical Roots of Assyrian
Nationalism (1834–1906) (Chicago: Chicago University Press, 2015); Thomas S.R. O’Flynn, The
Western Christian Presence in the Russias and Qājār Persia, c.1760–c.1870, SCM 47 (Leiden: Brill,
2017).
3 Coakley, The Church of the East, chapters VI and VII.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
“a strange survival”
113
pensary, Browne taught the children of the extended patriarchal family, including patriarch-to-be Benyamin and his sister Surma.
In 1897, Russian Orthodox missionaries intensified earlier attempts to bring
the Assyrians into the Eastern Orthodox fold. With the Russian civil and military presence in the region, this was a more attractive partner to the traditionalist Assyrians than the Anglicans. Though the latter expressed some misgivings over this quick change of sympathies, on theological and historic grounds
they felt compelled to leave the field to their ecumenical Russian partners and
moved their school to Van, on the Ottoman side of the Hakkari mountain range,
where they continued to take in Assyrian students. In 1910, the school was
moved to the village of Bebaydi in today’s North Iraq, where it had to be closed
a few years later when the Anglicans left at the outbreak of the war. After the
war, the mission house in Bebaydi briefly served as the home of the displaced
patriarchal family. During the war years and after, the Anglican mission committee in the England collected funds to support the Assyrians in the hardship
that followed upon expulsion and displacement, first from the Hakkari Mountains to Urmia, then from Urmia to Hamadan and the refugee camps in Baquba
and Mindan. The money that was collected in England found its way not only to
the Assyrians in British-supervised camps, but also to those who started to reestablish their lives in North Iraq and later in Syria. During the war, books and
pamphlets, such as The Death of a Nation, or the Ever Persecuted Nestorians or
Assyrian Christians by Abraham Yohannan (New York, 1916), brought the plight
of the Assyrians under the attention of the British public.4
After the war, the mission did not re-establish itself among the Assyrians
of Iraq or Persia, but remained involved in the situation of the Assyrians. The
post-war Archbishops of Canterbury, Randall Davidson (1903–1928) and Cosmo
Gordon Lang (1928–1942), were in regular contact with the British High Com-
4 Coakley, The Church of the East, 338, 353. On the Assyrians during the war, see (in addition to
the sources mentioned in n. 2), Florence Hellot-Bellier, Chroniques de massacres annoncés:
Les Assyro-Chaldéens d’Iran en du Hakkari face aux ambition des empire, 1896–1920 (Paris:
Geuthner, 2014); David Gaunt, Massacres, Resistance, Protectors: Muslim-Christian Relations
in Eastern Anatolia during World War I (Piscataway, NJ: Gorgias Press, 2006); Sargon George
Donabed, Reforging a Forgotten History: Iraq and the Assyrians in the Twentieth Century (Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2015). On the Baquba camp, see H.H. Austin, The Baqubah
Refugee Camp: An Account of Work on behalf of the Persecuted Assyrian Christians (London:
The Faith Press, 1920); H. Mueller, “The League of Nations, A-Mandates and Minority Rights
during the Mandate Period in Iraq (1920–1932),” in Modernity, Minority, and the Public Sphere:
Jews and Christians in the Middle East, eds. S.R. Goldstein-Sabbah and H.L. Murre-van den
Berg, LSIS 4, (Leiden: Brill, 2016), 258–283; Laura Robson, States of Separation: Transfer, Partition, and the Making of the Modern Middle East (Stanford: University of California Press, 2017).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
114
murre-van den berg
missioners of Mesopotamia about the Assyrians and their resettlement. They
also kept in contact with Dr. Panfil, an Episcopal missionary from the United
States who had been sent to support the Assyrians of Iraq. Anglican educational
work in the Jazeera region of French Mandate Syria, where some of the Assyrians had ended up after 1933, did not prosper. After the contacts with and aid
to the Assyrian Church of the East were taken over by the Anglican bishopric
of Jerusalem (and supported by the Anglican Jerusalem and East Mission), the
mission committee in England continued to support the patriarchal family, first
in Bebaydi, then on Cyprus and later in England, until the various members of
the family moved to the United States in the 1940s.5
3
Wigram and His Writings
William Ainger Wigram was born in 1872 in a lower-gentry vicar’s family in
Furneaux Pelham. He enjoyed the benefits of a solid classical education, with
years at King’s School in Canterbury and at Trinity Hall in Cambridge before
he became an Anglican cleric.6 After ordination in 1897 he worked at two parishes before he joined the mission in 1902 where he was assigned to oversee the
ordinands’ school in Van.7 At the beginning of his second five-year term he was
appointed as the head of the mission and as such was responsible for building a new mission post in Bebaydi in 1910. Wigram left the mission in 1912 to
become a chaplain in Constantinople, where he was interned during in the war.
Before he could make his way home when the war was finished, he was reposted to Iraq to assist the British colonial officers in the resettlement of displaced
Assyrians in Baquba. After resettlement schemes failed in 1922, Wigram left for
another stint in Constantinople, although he returned to Iraq for a brief visit
in 1928. He continued his ecclesial career first in Greece (1922–1926), then on
Malta (1928–1936). His last years he spent in England where he died in Salisbury
in 1953. Over the years he remained keenly interested in Assyrian affairs, publishing and advocating for the Assyrians and the patriarchal family, and never
quite loosing contact with them.
5 Coakley, The Church of the East, chapter VII.
6 In 1909 he received the Doctor of Divinity (D.D. Lambeth) degree from the Archbishop of Canterbury, acknowledging his scholarly work in service of the church; in 1919 or 1920 he received
a regular Cambridge Doctor of Divinity (B.D.) degree, see n. 15.
7 The following is based on Coakley’s The Church of the East and on a concise biography by
the same author: J.F. Coackley, “Wigram, William Ainger (1872–1953),” in Oxford Dictionary
of National Biography, ed. Lawrence Goldman (Oxford: OUP, 2004). Available via http://www
.oxforddnb.com/view/article/58374.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
“a strange survival”
115
Wigram started publishing on Assyrian matters during his second term at
the mission, with a position paper presented to the Lambeth Conference of
1908. One of the important themes of this international intra-Anglican conference concerned ecumenical relations and intercommunion with Eastern
Churches. Wigram contributed a paper on the Church of the East, under the
title The Doctrinal Position of the Assyrian Church. While at the time the deliberations did not lead to any concrete steps, Wigram’s paper argued that the
supposedly heretical position of the so-called “Nestorian” Church could be reinterpreted more congenially as being much closer to what the Anglicans and
Eastern Orthodox considered the orthodox view. Although the Anglican missionaries among the Assyrians differed in their exact views on this, overall the
mission tended to attribute the differences between Anglican and Church-ofthe-East theology to matters of translation and historical interpretation rather
than to deep-seated doctrinal differences. Wigram consistently argued that the
Church of the East was an independent and orthodox Christian church and
thus advocated full communion.8
His views on the history of the Assyrian Church were further expounded
in his second book, An Introduction to the History of the Assyrian Church: Or
the Church of the Sassanid Persian Empire, 100–640A.D. which was published
in 1910. This book can be read as a fuller exposition, for a wider public, of his
views on the early history and doctrinal position of the Church of the East.9
His choice to again use the epithet “Assyrian” in the title underlines this: in
the preface he rejects other current names for this church as misleading to the
English reader, by referring to geographical areas not consistent with modern
names and regions (“Syrian”, “Persian”) or because “ ‘Nestorian’ has a theological significance which is not justified”. “Assyrian”, on the contrary, “has at least
the merit of familiarity to most friends of the Church to-day”.10 His second
full-length book on the Assyrians was published in 1914, entitled The Cradle of
Mankind: Life in Eastern Kurdistan.11 This travelogue contains a lively description of contemporary life in the Eastern provinces of the Ottoman Empire and
the adjacent provinces of Urmia, introducing Assyrian customs against the
background of the wider population. Wigram collaborated with his brother
8
9
10
11
Coakley, The Church of the East, 285, 296–297.
This sympathetic reading of the Church of the East’s Christology is clear from the book as
whole, and is explicated and brought to the present in ch. XII, ‘Official Christology of the
Assyrian Church,’ W.A. Wigram, An Introduction to the History of the Assyrian Church: Or
the Church of the Sassanid Persian Empire, 100–640 (London: SPCK, 1910), 265–298.
Wigram, An Introduction, vii–viii.
W.A. Wigram, The Cradle of Mankind: Life in Eastern Kurdistan (London: Adam & Charles
Black, 1914); Second edition (London: Adam & Charles Black, 1922).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
116
murre-van den berg
Edgar T.A. Wigram who was a travel writer in his own right. All sketches and
photographs in the volume are attributed to Edgar, but to what extent he also
contributed to the text remains unclear.
After William Wigram’s post-war travel to Iraq, he authored two small pamphlets which dealt with what must have been the two most pressing issues
on his mind. The first, Intercommunion with the Assyrian Church, addressed
the ecumenical relations between the Assyrians and the Anglican Church, the
second, Our Smallest Ally, addressed the political relations between the Assyrians and Great Britain. Both pamphlets were published in England in 1920, the
second also simultaneously in the United States. In the first, he revisits and
restates his earlier position on the fundamental orthodoxy of the Church of
the East, arguing for full and speedy recognition of the Assyrian church as a
sister church.12 The second pamphlet is the one that is best known today, posted on Assyrian websites like Atour.com and often referred to in discussions. In
it, Wigram argues for ongoing British involvement with the Assyrians, because
of the valuable service they rendered to the British during the war as well as
their potential in pacifying Iraq: “Can Great Britain, now that she is responsible for order in the country, afford to neglect so valuable a military asset as
this nation has proved itself to be?”13
In 1922, The Cradle of Mankind was republished with two extra chapters
that largely overlap with Our Smallest Ally, pressing home the same point of
British obligation towards the Assyrians. In that same year, the pamphlet The
Assyrian Settlement was published.14 In 1923, he published his Cambridge dissertation The Separation of the Monophysites on the history of what today is
usually called the Miaphysite tradition, especially that of the Syriac Orthodox
Church.15 In 1929, he published The Assyrians and their Neighbours. All major
12
13
14
15
“Intercommunion with the Assyrian Church by William Ainger Wigrim, D.D.,” Project Canterbury, accessed March 30, 2018, http://anglicanhistory.org/orthodoxy/wigram/assyrian1
920.html.
W.A. Wigram, Our Smallest Ally: A Brief Account of the Assyrian Nation in the Great War
(London: SPCK; New York: Macmillan, 1920), 57. This was written after he worked in the
Baquba refugee camp; the pamphlet includes an introduction by H.H. Austin, the British
officer in charge of the camp. Similarly, Wigram, The Cradle, 2nd ed., 451. On the military aspect of Assyrian identity, see also Heleen Murre-van den Berg, “Writing Assyrian
History: The Military, the Patriarch and the British in Yaqu bar Malek Ismael’s Assyrians
in Two World Wars (Tehran 1964),” in Sayfo 1915: An Anthology of Essays on the Genocide of
Assyrians/Aramaeans during the First World War, eds. Shabo Talay and Soner O. Barthoma,
Gorgias Eastern Christian Studies 50 (Piscataway: Gorgias Press, 2018), 213–230.
Unfortunately I have been unable to find a copy of this publication.
Its introduction relates how he originally submitted a dissertation on the same topic in
1914, also at Cambridge. It was accepted, but Wigram was not able to finalize the proced-
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
“a strange survival”
117
themes return here, with the history of the Assyrians situated against the background of British Iraq where the brave Assyrians should find new homes after
the devastations of war.
That this was not to come to pass, at least not in the way Wigram envisaged it,
became clear in 1933, not long after the British had been forced to give up Mandate rule in Iraq. The Semele massacre of recently disarmed Assyrians brought
to light the antagonisms that had built up against the refugee Hakkari Assyrians in Iraq, resulting in the expulsion of those that survived to French-ruled
Syria or further afield.16 In these years Wigram continued to advocate the sake
of the Assyrians, but in such a way that he lost his clout with the Archbishop
of Canterbury—delicate as these matters were in relation to ongoing British
interests in Iraq. While he continued to publish journal articles on the Assyrians, his only further major publication was related to another of his lifelong
interests, Hellenic Travel: A Guide (1947).17
4
The Cradle of Mankind
As his early publications indicate, the first of Wigram’s interests, befitting an
Anglican missionary, was that into the ecclesial history and contemporary
religious practices of the Church of the East. As noted above, like his fellowmissionaries he was motivated to paint the case of Assyrian orthodoxy as
unambiguously as possible, for as large a public as possible. While this served
ecumenical interests, especially of those in Great Britain that advocated closer
cooperation with the Eastern Orthodox Churches, it also endangered cooper-
16
17
ure because of his wartime incarceration in Istanbul. After the war, both the manuscript
and his notes had been lost. Wigram rewrote the dissertation and re-submitted it to a different committee, which again accepted it. With the help of F.C. Burkitt, who was also
part of the committee, it was published in 1923. Remarkably, Burkitt reviewed it (largely
positively) in The Journal of Theological Studies 26, no. 104 (1925): 427–431, reading it as an
address not only to a Western public, but also to the patriarch of the Church of the East,
in order to smooth relations between the two Syriac churches. Burkitt, 428.
On the Semele massacre, see Donabed, Reforging a Forgotten History; R.S. Stafford, The
Tragedy of the Assyrians (London: George Allen & Unwin LTD, 1935); Khaldun S. Husry,
“The Assyrian Affair of 1933,” Int. J. of Middle East Studies 5, no. I (1974): 161–176, and no. II:
344–360; Sami Zubaida, “The Fragments Imagine the Nation: The Case of Iraq,” Int. J. of
Middle East Studies 34, no. 2 (2002): 205–215; H.L. Murre-van den Berg, “Light from the
East (1948–1954) and the De-Territorialization of the Assyrian Church of the East,” in Religion beyond its Private Role in Modern Society, eds. W. Hofstee and A. van der Kooij (Leiden:
Brill, 2013), 115–134. See also Robson, States of Separation.
Coakley, The Church of the East, 356–600.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
118
murre-van den berg
ation with the same churches, because many were not too keen on admitting
Assyrians to their fold—or at least demanded changes in their liturgy that the
Anglican missionaries had been hesitant to put pressure on.18 Notably, according to Wigram the main reason for the ongoing schism and mutual misunderstandings does not lie in Church-of-the-East theology as such, but in its
failed attempts to harmonize “Western” and “Oriental”, or better “Greek” and
“Semitic”, modes of thinking, rather than understand and value each of them
for their own sake. According to him, separation and distinction are to be preferred, rather than mixing and confusing.19
His intimate knowledge of Assyrian life led him to describe in lively detail
ecclesial and religious practices that earlier scholars tended to ignore. He notes
“magic”, i.e., practices with amulets and other objects, “aboriginal tree-worship”,
“faith-healing” of “lunatics” in enclosed quarters, rituals at saints’ shrines to
further pregnancies, and animal sacrifice at yearly festivals.20 Though there is
always a hint of condescension, Wigram writes with sympathy about the practices that he thought served a purpose in the religious world of the Assyrians.
The same mix of condescension and sympathy suffuse his description of similar religious practices among Yezidis, Jews, and Muslims. Although the superiority of Christianity is never questioned, Wigram acknowledges that religious
practice is much the same among all of those in the region.21 This is one of
the reasons why it is not European Christianity that should convert Muslims,
but rather “Christianity preached as the Asiatic faith which it really is”. To what
extent these vernacular religious practices are part of that “Asiatic faith” is
left unsaid, but Western missions, Wigram asserts, should primarily be about
“uplifting of the native Christians”, not about converting Muslims.22
However, a careful reading of The Cradle of Mankind alongside An Introduction suggests that Wigram’s interest in the Assyrians was grounded not
18
19
20
21
22
Coakley, The Church of the East, 134–144. On Wigram’s mostly negative evaluation of the
Russian missions in Urmia, see Coakley, The Cradle, 203, 208.
Wigram, An Introduction, 266; Wigram, The Cradle of Mankind, 86.
Wigram, The Cradle of Mankind, 205, 306–307, 326–329, 335–337.
See especially his description of the Yezidis, the so-called “Devil-worshippers”. Wigram,
The Cradle of Mankind, 87–110.
Wigram, The Cradle of Mankind, 205. This cautious view on “Muslim missions” was held
against him in an otherwise positive review of The Cradle of Mankind by Margaret
G. Brooke, in International Review of Mission 4, no. 1 (1915): 158–159. A similar point was
made by Ruth Rouse who reviewed the volume for The Muslim World 4, no. 4 (1914): 434:
“The book is neither a missionary book nor a book on Islam, except incidentally, but the
authors hold strong views on the need for the regeneration of the Oriental Churches as a
preliminary to the evangelisation of the Moslim world.”
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
“a strange survival”
119
only in his ecumenical ethos, but also in an interpretation of the region as
one of the origins of Western civilization, “the very fons et origo of our IndoEuropean ancestors”—indeed, the “cradle” from which European civilization
took much of what makes it important—while at the same time being a living illustration of Europe’s past.23 This “living illustration” consisted of the
detailed ethnography of life in Kurdistan embedded in historical and geographical excurses.24 In this, Wigram and his brother were very much part of the
emerging evolutionist views of the time. These not only concerned Darwinian
views of the history of biological life in general and humans in particular, but
also the evolution of culture as proposed in the first works of the emerging
field of Anthropology. The work of Edward Burnett Tylor in particular may have
inspired Wigram, in its combination of historical, linguistic, biological, and
ethnographic approaches.25 In turn, these evolutionist anthropological models also strongly influenced the interpretation of history more generally, and
Wigram shared Tylor’s idea of the evolution of “civilizations”. Northwestern
European civilization, rooted in Greek and Latin classical culture was considered the most evolved, with others, as yet, lagging behind for historical,
geographical, or cultural reasons. This evolutionary view, therefore, naturalized
European and British civilizations as the most suited to rule the world. At the
same time, it allowed for campaigning for modernization and development of
those considered more backward, because in the end all human culture originates from the same source, and thus all are able to reach the same level. Within
the confines of this rather broadly accepted civilizational scheme, Wigram started to construct a well-documented “classical” history for the Assyrians harking
back to pre-Roman and pre-Greek days, thereby allowing them to be seen—
and see themselves—as one of the sources rather than a later offshoot of the
great river of civilization.26
23
24
25
26
Wigram, The Cradle of Mankind, vii–viii.
This was particularly liked by the reviewers, see (the anonymous) P.M.S. in Journal of
the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland (1914): 1140–1141 and the anonymous
reviewer in the Bulletin of the American Geographical Society 47, no. 3 (1915): 219, who notes
that “the authors find great interest in the society, no matter what its creed, and draw parallels with the Highlanders of Scotland.”
Edward Burnett Tylor, Anthropology: An Introduction to the Study of Man and Civilization
(London: Macmillan and Co., 1881/1896).
On this topic more broadly, see Mark Bradley, ed., Classics and Imperialism in the British
Empire (Oxford: OUP, 2010). Note that such classical pedigrees were developed and appropriated by many other groups at the time, most explicitly so among the Maronites, see
Asher Kaufman, Reviving Phoenicia: The Search for Identity in Lebanon (London & New
York: I.B. Tauris, 2002).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
120
murre-van den berg
This evolutionary reading of the Middle East sits comfortably with older Orientalist tropes about the region, and the Wigrams added their share of stereotypes in describing the different groups characterized by language and religion.
Christians usually are seen as higher on the civilizational scale than Muslims,
while what in European eyes are considered negative traits (internal divisions
and population mixture) are interpreted as the negative results of longstanding
Turkish rule.27 Taking these negative aspects of Turkish rule as inevitable, the
Wigrams’ Orientalist gaze mostly focusses on the romantic and “picturesque”
aspects of it all, comparing life in the Kurdish mountains to that of the Scottish
highlands: rough and dangerous, but also strong, chivalrous, and amenable to
improvement and progress.28
Like in other works describing the Middle East for a Christian public at
home, Wigram and his brother exploit specific Christian interpretations of the
region. The “cradle of mankind” thus overlays and expands earlier missionary
and theological interpretations of the region as part of the wider “Holy Land”.29
Like in the case of Palestine, this centered on the region’s purported connection to biblical geography, including the location of “Paradise” or the “Garden
of Eden”, Noah’s Ark, the land of Israel’s captivity, and the home town of the
prophet Nahum. It also includes references to customs and tools that hardly
altered “since the days of Abraham”.30 The ambiguities of mixing biblical and
classical allusions are exemplified by the sketch opposite the title page. Here
an image of a stark gorge in the Hakkari Mountains is entitled “The River of
Eden”, followed by the actual modern name of the gorge. There is no attempt
to prove that this actually is one of the rivers that Genesis tells us flew out of
Paradise, and therefore the associations elicited by the image plus caption may
as well interpreted as an indication of the story of universal human origins in
the rugged mountains of Kurdistan rather than that of a precise location of the
biblical narrative.31
27
28
29
30
31
Wigram, The Cradle of Mankind, 80–81.
E.g., Wigram, The Cradle of Mankind, v, viii, 67, 330, 343, 194–195; Wigram, The Assyrians,
208.
Heleen Murre-van den Berg, “William McClure Thomson’s The Land and the Book (1859):
Pilgrimage and Mission in Palestine,” in New Faith in Ancient Lands: Western Missions in
the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries, ed. Heleen Murre-van den
Berg, SCM 32 (Leiden: Brill, 2006), 43–63.
Wigram, The Cradle of Mankind, vii, 22–23, 26, 81–82, 84–85, 116–117, 187, 235, 264, 304, 335–
337.
Wigram, The Cradle of Mankind, ii: “The River of Eden (The Zab entering the Tyari Gorges).
The view downstream from the mouth of the Ori valley, a little above Tal. The distant snow
peak is Ghara Dagh on the southern side of Tkhuma.”
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
“a strange survival”
121
This evolutionist and universalist context puts Wigram’s detailed attention
for popular religious practices in a different perspective. The way these are
described not necessarily reflect the interest of the missionary reformist who
seeks to eradicate (slowly if needed) the remains of pre-Christian superstitions
among his flock, but more those of an anthropologist who sees these religious
beliefs and practices as authentic be it outdated forms of religion, “fossils” that
teach historians and theologians alike what used to be shared among earlier
peoples all around the world, including those of Europe. According to Wigram,
the region is particularly rich in such fossils: “Nearly every form of religion
which has yet been known to man seems at some time or other to have struck
root in the soil of Mesopotamia; and there are but few of the number that have
left no stumps or fossils to remind us of the days when they were yet flourishing in their pride.”32 And further on: “No fossiliferous strata preserve the forms
of past ages more thoroughly than does the corporate mind of the living East;
though it is often hard to extract the fossils, and harder to ascertain their true
significance”.33
5
Our Smallest Ally?
Among these fossils whose “true significance” needs to be discovered, the Assyrian Church takes pride of place. The title page, opposite the “River of Eden”
photograph, features the vignette of a priest in profile, which is repeated on
the cover of the book.34 Though the image seems designed not to refer to a
specific person, the priest later on in the volume is identified as “the late Qasha
Khoshaba, who might have been a reincarnation of Sargon”.35 The image on
the title page thus not only gives away the Assyrians as the main topic of The
Cradle, but it also links their contemporary importance to what many believed
to be their forbears, the Assyrians of old. Wigram, different from some of his
missionary colleagues, was among the early adopters of the name “Assyrian”
for the Christians of the Church of the East.36 Nevertheless, in his earlier pub32
33
34
35
36
Wigram, The Cradle of Mankind, 88.
Wigram, The Cradle of Mankind, 233–234.
The en profile image is another implicit reference to the early anthropology of Edward
Tylor, cf. Tyler, Anthropology, 2.
Wigram, The Cradle of Mankind, 112, notes (similarly, 276); note that the same (now
full) portrait, with a matching image of King Sargon from an ancient Assyrian image, is
given in W.A. Wigram, The Assyrians and their Neighbours (London: G. Bell & Sons, 1929),
179.
For the early history of the usage of this term, see Becker, Revival and Awakening. The Arch-
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
122
murre-van den berg
lications he remained cautious: in An Introduction the only explicit argument
for its use is the fact that other names are even less appropriate, though “there
is no historical authority for this name”.37 In The Cradle he introduces the issue
lightly, referring to “their own traditions” in which Assyrians claim that they are
the descendants of “the ancient Assyrians” rather than making the case for it
himself.38 Only the use of the image of priest Khoshaba with its reference to
Sargon can be read as an implicit argument in favour of the Assyrian identification.39
Almost twenty years later, when The Assyrians and their Neighbours was
published, things had changed. In Wigram’s book of 1929 the identification of
the modern-day Assyrians with the ancient Assyrians is very explicit, circling
around the concept of “stock”—a term which he used only a few times in The
Cradle in the sense of referring to a group with common ancestry, mostly parallel with “race”.40 In The Assyrians racial thinking had become one of the main
themes, most explicitly so in the first chapter in which “the national stocks in
Mesopotamia” are being carefully distinguished from each other and organized
hierarchically, with the Assyrians on top as one of the most ancient and honorable in the region, and Arabs and Kurds further down the scale, setting the
scene for a racialized interpretation of the inhabitants of the region.41 In a later
chapter, he discusses the proposed link between the ancient and modern Assyrians more extensively, putting forward linguistic, physical, and ethnographic
arguments, in line with Tylor’s anthropological methods, though never quite
committing himself to it fully.42 Though putting himself squarely at the side of
those who believe in an unbroken line between the Assyrians of old and those
of the present day, he admits that contemporary Assyrians are not of “unmixed
blood”, even if their strict marriage laws allowed them to keep “a purity of blood
37
38
39
40
41
42
bishop of Canterbury’s mission used this name almost from the beginning, see Coakley,
The Church of the East, 65, 147–148, 285.
Wigram, An Introduction, vii.
Wigram, The Cradle of Mankind, 112.
Wigram, The Cradle of Mankind, 344–346 (about Mosul/Nineveh).
At least one reviewer, J. Lewy, in Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 35 (1932): 576 reacted negatively to this “Assyrian identification”, although he liked the final chapters on the current
state of the nation.
Wigram, The Assyrians, vii, 1–14. Note Wigram’s rather critical stance towards the Armenians, perhaps reflecting views among Assyrians and Westerners in Eastern Turkey at the
time, suggesting that some of the Armenian parties were at least partly to be blamed
for the accusations of disloyalty from the Turkish government. Some of his accusations
remind the reader of anti-Semitic tropes, cf. The Assyrians, 9 (“Unable either to command
or obey, the Armenian was forever intriguing against …”).
Wigram, The Assyrians, 178–193; Tylor, Anthropology, 152ff.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
“a strange survival”
123
not known in the West”, combining his understanding of a somewhat messy
historical past with his preference for pure and unmixed cultures.43 Wigram
thus provides the Assyrians with a deep historical pedigree, a valid claim on
lands in Iraq and Eastern Turkey, and a well-described ethnoreligious identity
that is as romantic and picturesque as it is military and imperial, on a par with
other nations of the world. And so the Assyrians become worthy objects for the
attempts of the British Mandate government in cooperation with the League
of Nations to find them new homes.44 These resettlement plans, part of a much
larger attempt of the colonial powers to redraw boundaries and resettle populations towards clearly identifiable and distinct nations conforming as much
as possible to the ideal of religiously, linguistically, and ethnically homogeneous populations.45 Whereas Wigram did not invent the Assyrians as a separate
group, his writings contributed significantly in elaborating and solidifying what
Assyrian identity might mean not only for Assyrians on the ground and abroad,
but also for the British public as much as its policy makers, colonial rulers, and
military.
According to Wigram, one aspect of that newly emerging identity is the
Assyrians’ enduring global importance in the “museum of ethnology and of
religious science” that is this land “with six thousand years of continuous history”.46 As “a strange survival” their “ancient and fossilized Church” has “preserved ecclesiastical rites and ceremonies which have either perished altogether elsewhere, or else have survived only in almost unrecognizable form”.47
These older forms of religion and church may remind Christians and others
everywhere of our common origins, “human nature [being] much the same all
the world over”.48 However, in the work of Tylor, in which such fossilized sur43
44
45
46
47
48
Wigram, The Assyrians, 167–168, 179, 184–185; see also earlier Wigram, The Cradle of Mankind, 83–84.
For the strong ties between Great Britain and the League of Nations, see Mark Mazower,
Enchanted Palace: The End of Empire and the Ideological Origins of the United Nations (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2009).
Robson, States of Separation; for contemporary documentation, see e.g., “The Settlement
of the Assyrians: A Work of Humanity and Appeasement,” League of Nations, Geneva
(1935), http://www.atour.com/government.
Wigram, The Assyrians, 11.
Wigram, The Assyrians, 177.
Wigram, The Cradle of Mankind, 309. This is the only place where Wigram quotes Tylor’s
Anthropology, but it is clear that his work has infused much of Wigram’s ideas on human
history and culture. For the idea of “survivals”, see Tylor, Anthropology, 15–16, 411; for a
discussion of Tylor’s work on religion, see Ivan Strenski, Thinking About Religion: An Historical Introduction to Theories of Religion (Oxford: Blackwell Publishing Ltd., 2006), 91–116,
mostly based on Tylor’s earlier work (Religion in Primitive Culture, 1873).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
124
murre-van den berg
vivals play an important role, the term “survival” mainly refers to things that
no longer constitute a vital part of contemporary society. Rereading Wigram’s
work with this in mind, his use of the term survival in his post-war works suggest that he became even less optimistic about the chances for modern Assyrians to transcend the role of “a strange survival” than he had been before the
war.49 The Assyrians had become an object of study rather than a living reality.
In 1929, indeed, much of what was picturesque had disappeared and the situation had changed for the worst, leaving little hope for the kind of settlement
that would ensure national survival and further development. Wigram writes:
If the nation is to survive at all, it must be as no more than an element
in the Kingdom of Iraq, where its Church life may be respected, but must
alter in new conditions, and any political individuality that it had preserved through the ages must of necessity be dissolved in the life of a
larger whole.
One may regret the passing of a picturesque and ancient survival, but
there is no means of preserving it.50
With these lines that merge the political, the cultural-anthropological, and
the personal, Wigram refrains from actively seeking to preserve the Assyrian
nation as it was before the war, but rather to put it on record by describing
their religion and traditions. That is what needs to be preserved in order to better understand the history of Christianity and that of religion more generally,
with the Assyrians’ political fate being subordinated to the higher demands of
empire.
The most painful ambiguity of Wigram’s work, therefore, is that his efforts
to understand the Assyrians as a nation in their own right, with a historic and
religious pedigree that puts them in the premier league of nations, at the same
time delegates them to a place in a museum rather than entitle and strengthen
them to fully participate in the living and ever-developing reality of the Iraq
and the Middle East more generally. This also suggests that Wigram’s ongoing
advocacy, in which he urges the British to take responsibility for the Assyrians’ fate, is no more than an afterthought in trying to pick up the pieces in
support of those that survived. Resettlement and incorporation in British Man49
50
See the rather cautious pre-war final lines of The Cradle of Mankind, 358 on the future of
the Assyrians: “May it be an omen that the date-palm (Babylon’s ancient and beautiful
emblem of fertility and life) is now springing up anew in every trench of the excavations
at Babil”.
Wigram, The Assyrians, 178.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
“a strange survival”
125
date Iraq, including them in the military, providing work and sustenance, all of
that cannot, at least according to Wigram’s reading of history, contribute to the
Assyrians’ re-emergence as a nation among the nations.
6
Conclusions
Wigram’s work embodies all the ambiguities of late imperial and colonial missionary involvement. In it, a genuine interest in the history and current situation of “the Assyrians and their neighbours” is deeply implicated in colonial
re-interpretations in service of geopolitical and military interests in the region.
This ambiguity parallels the missionary activities as such, in their mixture of
long-term processes of mutual learning, inter-Christian aid and humanitarian
assistance, in the context of personal involvement, albeit sometimes very critically so, with the objectives and larger aims of British imperial and colonial
interests in the region. The missions among the Assyrians, as shown by Becker
with regard to the American mission and by Coakley with regard to the Anglicans, were also implicated in the emergence of a nationalist reading of Assyrian
history—not so much because the missionaries enforced an alien concept of
ethno-religious nationalism on unwitting Assyrians, but because discussions of
self and nation, of religion and culture, and of rankings of nations and religions
in relation to each other, were part and parcel of the intellectual discussions of
the day—in Europe, the Americas, Russia, and in the Middle East. Missionaries, who for many Assyrians and other Christians in the periphery of empires
provided the first and most important window on larger intellectual trends,
thus became a primary source for new communal understandings among the
emerging nations of the Middle East. Vice versa, the missionaries were among
the first interpreters of non-Western cultures and religions to Western audiences, introducing radically different people with radically different practices
and beliefs as part of what indeed was considered a common humanity, even
if they mostly were interpreted as ranking lower on generally accepted scales
of civilizations. These recursive dynamics, of explaining empire and the wider
world to readers in the west, of personal attachment to new groups outside traditional Western allegiances, with ongoing loyalty to the demands of empire
and Western global dominance, characterize Wigram’s publications on the
Assyrians.
In this, he is a representative of a typically British take on these interactions between the local and the global, the Western and the Eastern churches,
the past and the present. His commitment to the integration of the Assyrian church into the ecumenical fellowship of churches was part of a wider
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
126
murre-van den berg
Anglican commitment to playing the role of broker between Western and Eastern churches. Wigram tried to smooth the way for the Assyrian Church that
tended to be excluded from the emerging ecumenical consensus of the early
20th century in ways that American Protestant and French Dominican missionaries were hardly interested in. Wigram also, more explicitly so than his
Presbyterian and Dominican colleagues, was implicated in the colonial and
imperial aspects of Western presence in the region. While he came to despair
independent nationhood of the Assyrians and was critical of British policies in
this regard, he kept seeing them as a useful tool for British colonial rule in the
region.
Different from Protestant or Catholic missionary authors, Wigram’s advocacy for the Assyrians was grounded in a grand historical scheme that made them
worthy of British attention. It was their Christian credentials as an ancient
church that faithfully kept some of the oldest rituals and beliefs of global Christianity that contributed to this. These Christian credentials, however, were
rooted in a yet more prestigious classical world. Wigram positions the Assyrians as part of one of the oldest civilized nations that emerged in the “cradle of
civilizations” that is Mesopotamia, a nation that, despite strings of oppressive
and uncivilized governments through the ages, had retained some of that preIslamic and pre-Turk purity that the region as a whole had lost or perhaps never
quite had.
His eloquent advocacy had little impact on the position of the Assyrians in
and from Iraq. Their integration into the Iraqi state failed miserably and most
plans for resettlement fell through. The community became divided among
those that preferred to make the most of their new Iraqi homes, those that
migrated to Europe, Latin America, and the United States, and the small number that from the 1930s onwards made their homes in northeast Syria, along the
river Khabur. The implicit and explicit humanitarianism of Wigram’s advocacy,
therefore, yielded no concrete results, not for the Assyrians as a people, not
for the Iraqi or Syrian states, and not for individual Assyrians. What his books
and pamphlets did achieve, however, was to put the Assyrians in the historical
limelight, undergirding their claims to be allowed to the concert of nations as
a nation in their own right, with a combined classical-Christian pedigree that
few in the region could match. Whereas his literary advocacy was addressed
first and foremost to a Western audience, it was among Assyrians that his interpretation of the nation was to have the most long-lasting effects. His books
have contributed to the emergence of an Assyrian nation, of the creation and
dissemination of concepts of nationhood among Assyrians and non-Assyrians
alike. It is by way of these unintended consequences that Wigram has contributed to the survival of a community that was threatened with extinction.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
“a strange survival”
127
Bibliography
Books and Pamphlets by W.A. Wigram
Wigram, W.A. The Doctrinal Position of the Assyrian or East Syrian Church. London:
SPCK, 1908.
Wigram, W.A. An Introduction to the History of the Assyrian Church: Or the Church of the
Sassanid Persian Empire, 100–640. London: SPCK, 1910.
Wigram, W.A. The Cradle of Mankind: Life in Eastern Kurdistan. London: A. & C. Black,
1914; 2nd ed. London: A. & C. Black, 1922.
Wigram, W.A. Intercommunion with the Assyrian Church. London: Faith Press, 1920.
Wigram, W.A. Our Smallest Ally: A Brief Account of the Assyrian Nation in the Great War.
London: SPCK; New York: Macmillan, 1920.
Wigram, W.A. The Assyrian Settlement. London: SPCK, 1922.
Wigram, W.A. The Cradle of Mankind: Life in Eastern Kurdistan. 2nd ed. London: A. &
C. Black, 1922.
Wigram, W.A. The Separation of the Monophysites. London: Faith Press, 1923.
Wigram, W.A. The Assyrians and Their Neighbours. London: G. Bell & Sons, 1929.
Wigram, W.A. Hellenic Travel: A Guide. London: Faber & Faber, 1947.
Other Publications
Austin, H.H. The Baqubah Refugee Camp: An Account of Work on behalf of the Persecuted
Assyrian Christians. London: The Faith Press, 1920.
Becker, Adam. Revival and Awakening: Christian Mission, Orientalism, and the American
Evangelical Roots of Assyrian Nationalism (1834–1906). Chicago: Chicago University
Press, 2015.
Bradley, Mark, ed. Classics and Imperialism in the British Empire. Oxford: OUP, 2010.
Brooke, Margaret G. Review of The Cradle of Mankind, by W.A. Wigram. International
Review of Mission 4, no. 1 (1915): 158–159.
Burkitt, F.C. Review of The Separation of the Monophysites, by W.A. Wigram. Journal of
Theological Studies 26, no. 104 (1925): 427–431.
Coakley, J.F. The Church of the East and Church of England: A History of the Archbishop
of Canterbury’s Assyrian Mission. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1992.
Coakley, J.F. “Wigram, William Ainger (1872–1953).” In Oxford Dictionary of National
Biography, edited by Lawrence Goldman. Oxford: OUP, 2004. Available via http://
www.oxforddnb.com/view/article/58374.
Donabed, Sargon George. Reforging a Forgotten History: Iraq and the Assyrians in the
Twentieth Century. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2015.
Gaunt, David. Massacres, Resistance, Protectors: Muslim-Christian Relations in Eastern
Anatolia during World War I. Piscataway, NJ: Gorgias Press, 2006.
Hellot-Bellier, Florence. Chroniques de massacres annoncés: Les Assyro-Chaldéens
d’Iran en du Hakkari face aux ambition des empire, 1896–1920. Paris: Geuthner, 2014.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
128
murre-van den berg
Husry, Khaldun S. “The Assyrian Affair of 1933.”Int. J. of Middle East Studies 5, no. I (1974):
161–176, and no. II: 344–360.
Joseph, John. The Modern Assyrians of the Middle East: Encounters with Western Christian Missions, Archeologists, and Colonial Powers. SCM 26. Leiden: Brill, 2000, revised.
Kaufman, Asher. Reviving Phoenicia: The Search for Identity in Lebanon. London & New
York: I.B. Tauris, 2002.
League of Nations. “The Settlement of the Assyrians: A Work of Humanity and
Appeasement.” Geneva, 1935. http://www.atour.com/government.
Lewis Shedd, Mary. The Measure of a Man: The Life of William Ambrose Shedd, Missionary to Persia. New York: George H. Doran, 1922.
Lewy, J. Review of The Cradle of Mankind: Life in Eastern Kurdistan, by W.A. Wigram.
Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 35 (1932): 576.
Mazower, Mark. Enchanted Palace: The End of Empire and the Ideological Origins of the
United Nations. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2009.
Mueller, H. “The League of Nations, A-Mandates and Minority Rights during the Mandate Period in Iraq (1920–1932).” In Modernity, Minority, and the Public Sphere: Jews
and Christians in the Middle East, edited by S.R. Goldstein-Sabbah and H.L. Murrevan den Berg, 258–283. LSIS 4. Leiden: Brill, 2016; Open Access; DOI: 10.1163/9789004
323285.
Murre-van den Berg, Heleen. From a Spoken to a Written Language: The Introduction and
Development of Literary Urmia Aramaic in the Nineteenth Century. De Goeje Fund 28.
Leiden: NINO, 1999.
Murre-van den Berg, Heleen. “William McClure Thomson’s The Land and the Book
(1859): Pilgrimage and Mission in Palestine.” In New Faith in Ancient Lands: Western
Missions in the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries, edited by
Heleen Murre-van den Berg, 43–63. SCM 32. Leiden: Brill, 2006.
Murre-van den Berg, H.L. “Light from the East (1948–1954) and the De-Territorialization
of the Assyrian Church of the East.” In Religion beyond its Private Role in Modern Society, edited by W. Hofstee and A. van der Kooij, 115–134. Leiden: Brill, 2013.
Murre-van den Berg, Heleen. “Writing Assyrian History: The Military, the Patriarch and
the British in Yaqu bar Malek Ismael’s Assyrians in Two World Wars (Tehran 1964).”
In Sayfo 1915: An Anthology of Essays on the Genocide of Assyrians/Aramaeans during
the First World War, edited by Shabo Talay and Soner O. Barthoma, 213–230. Gorgias
Eastern Christian Studies 50. Piscataway, NJ: Gorgias Press, 2018.
O’Flynn, Thomas S.R. The Western Christian Presence in the Russias and Qājār Persia,
c.1760–c.1870. SCM 47. Leiden: Brill, 2017.
Project Canterbury. “Intercommunion with the Assyrian Church by William Ainger
Wigram, D.D.” Accessed March 30, 2018. http://anglicanhistory.org/orthodoxy/wigr
am/assyrian1920.html.
Robson, Laura. States of Separation: Transfer, Partition, and the Making of the Modern
Middle East. Stanford: University of California Press, 2017.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
“a strange survival”
129
Rouse, Ruth. Review of The Cradle of Mankind, by W.A. Wigram. The Muslim World 4,
no. 4 (1914).
Stafford, R.S. The Tragedy of the Assyrians. London: George Allen & Unwin LTD, 1935.
Strenski, Ivan. Thinking About Religion: An Historical Introduction to Theories of Religion.
Oxford: Blackwell Publishing Ltd., 2006.
Ticktin, Miriam. “Humanity as Concept and Method: Reconciling Critical Scholarship and Empathetic Methods.” Review of Bread from Stones: The Middle East and
the Making of Modern Humanitarianism, by Keith David Watenpaugh. Comparative
Studies of South Asia, Africa and the Middle East 37, no. 3 (2017): 608–613.
Tylor, Edward Burnett. Anthropology: An Introduction to the Study of Man and Civilization. London: Macmillan and Co. 1881, 18962.
Watenpaugh, Keith David. Bread from Stones: The Middle East and the Making of Modern Humanitarianism. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2015.
Zubaida, Sami. “The Fragments Imagine the Nation: The Case of Iraq.” Int. J. of Middle
East Studies 34, no. 2 (2002): 205–215.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
part 3
Best Practices
∵
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
chapter 6
Missionary Hubris in Colonial Algeria? Founding
and Governing Christian Arab Villages 1868–1930
Bertrand Taithe
The historiography of missionary work in the French empire often concentrates on the sub-saharan African empire, the pacific islands, or Madagascar.
In all these contexts the collusion of state and Catholic Church in resisting
Protestant and non-French incursions can be demonstrated over the long run
even if these relations were not without their difficulties at times.1 In contrast, historians have long identified the misgivings of French military2 leaders
concerned with the risks that overt proselytizing might represent in established Muslim societies. This cautious attitude characterized the fine balancing
act undertaken by the French state in Algeria.3 The colony, which was simultaneously one of the most difficult spaces to control over the period 1830–
1871 and the one territory overseas destined to become part of France, was
a prime example of the political tensions arising from missionary activities.
From 1868 until 1939, French missionaries in Algeria played a significant role in
challenging the Second Empire and the Third Republic. In turn undermining
the Royaume Arabe separate development ideology of Napoleon III’s regime4
and challenging the increasingly racialized segregation policies of mostly anti1 See Sarah E. Curtis, Civilizing Habits: Women Missionaries and the Revival of French Empire
(Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2010); James-Patrick Daughton and Owen White, In God’s
Empire: French Missionaries and the Modern World (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2011);
for a good discussion of religious conflicts in the empire, J.P. Daughton, An Empire Divided:
Religion, Republicanism and the Making of French Colonialism, 1880–1914 (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2006); Robert Aldrich, The French Presence in the South Pacific, 1842–1940 (London: Macmillan, 1990). There were of course French protestant missionaries active in the
French and British empires. See Jean-François Zom, Le Grand Siècle d’une mission protestante:
La mission de Paris de 1822 à 1914, 2nd ed. (Paris: Karthala, 2012).
2 This is well documented for the French Sudan. See Joseph-Roger de Benoist, Église et Pouvoir
Colonial au Soudan Français (Paris: Karthala, 1987).
3 Oissila Saaidia, Algérie colonial. Musulmans et chrétiens: le contrôle de l’Etat (1830–1914) (Paris:
CNRS, 2015); Dominique Urvoy, “Les conversions au catholicisme en Algérie,” Outre-Terre
2015/4, no. 45 (2015): 249–255.
4 Annie Rey-Goldzeiguer, Le Royaume arabe, la politique algérienne de Napoléon III (Algiers:
Société Nationale d’Édition et de Diffusion, 1977); Georges Spillmann, Napoléon III et le roy© bertrand taithe, 2020 | doi:10.1163/9789004434530_008
This is an open access chapter distributed under the terms of the CC BY-NC 4.0 license.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
134
taithe
clerical republicans, missionaries sought to present an alternative vision of
what Algeria might become should it be converted to Catholicism. In many
ways these missionary aspirations matched the colonial humanitarianism that
Alan Lester described in relation to the British empire’s treatment of aboriginal people in the antipodeans. In this mode of governmentality, which was
developed earlier in the 19th century, the treatment of native Australians
offered the possibility of protection at the expense of their genuine human
rights or the more predatory economic rights of the settlers. Lester argues that
this mode of colonial governmentality attempted to find a humanitarian way
which would resist revolutionary individualism and some of the most egregious consequences of capitalism.5 Missionaries in North Africa sometimes
made themselves the comparison between Arabs and aborigines, and they too
sought to build a mode of governance which might offer a path to social and
cultural conversion to a profoundly anti-revolutionary way of being French.
The primary spokesperson of this ambitious dream was Mgr Lavigerie who,
together with his missionary society, the White Fathers, sought to exploit the
crises of the late 1860s to articulate afresh their vision of a new society.6 Though
successful in setting up some model villages and modest Christian communities under their paternalist governance, the Republican regime proved much
more effective in containing the political threat Catholic Arabs might represent. This chapter will show how, over a long period, a hubristic dream became
reduced to a political and social anomaly in the increasingly racialized politics
of Colonial Algeria.
The paradox of missionary presence in French colonial Algeria could not
be better illustrated than through the extraordinary homage that the republicans offered the Archbishop of Carthage Charles Lavigerie in 1892. Arguably the
most significant prelate in the French empire by the time of his death, Charles
Martial Allemand Lavigerie, Cardinal since 1882, Archbishop of Algiers since
1867, had only two years before his death signified the potential acceptance of
the Republic by the Catholic Church in a famous address to the French navy.7
His funerals involved the military and civilian authorities united in honouring
aume arabe d’Algérie, Paris, Travaux et mémoires de l’Académie des sciences d’outre-mer,
nouvelle série 3 (Paris: Académie des Sciences d’Outre-mer, 1975).
5 Alan Lester and Fae Dussart, Colonization and the Origins of Humanitarian Governance: Protecting Aborigines across the Nineteenth Century British Empire (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2014).
6 For a history of the White Fathers see Jean-Claude Ceillier, Histoire des missionnaires d’Afrique
(Pères Blancs), de la fondation par Mgr Lavigerie à la mort du fondateur (1868–1892) (Paris:
Karthala, 2008).
7 Xavier de Montclos, Lavigerie le Saint-Siège et l’Église: De l’avènement de Pie IX à l’avènement
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missionary hubris in colonial algeria?
135
him. His remains were the object of processions and his coffin was taken by the
French Navy to his resting place in Tunis.
What were they celebrating? The man who had ruled with an iron fist
the Catholic Church in Algiers, Constantine, and Tunisia? The man who had
brought about, through a single toast at a dinner party, the promise of a ralliement of the Catholic church to the republic? The opponent of the military regime and of the Royaume Arabe who did not fear from engaging with
republicans in order to challenge MacMahon’s restrictions on commercial and
agricultural developments? The international crusader against African slavery
and the Zanzibarian slave trade? The man of the Alliance Française? Or the
missionary innovator whose Société des Missionnaires d’Afrique now made
inroads across the continent. Whatever it was Lavigerie incarnated it was controversial. One point detractors and admirers could agree on: Lavigerie had
transformed the Catholic Church in North Africa and its fortunes. Though
extremely diverse his career followed one significant thread, the desire to force
French colonial authorities to grant full apostolic freedom in Muslim territories
in order for the Church to renew its pastoral authority.8
Throughout his life and since his arrival in Algeria in 1868, in the midst of
a famine,9 Lavigerie had challenged the notion that Muslim societies could
not be converted or that ardent missionary activity should be circumscribed
to existing Christian communities.10 Inheriting a near bankrupt institution,11
Lavigerie demonstrated a most unusual businesslike approach to restoring the
fortunes of the Catholic Church, sometimes at the expense of his competitors including bishops of neighbouring dioceses.12 As a result of his many ventures and international fundraising—the Algerian church experienced in 30
years a massive increase of its income, a flourishing of its business interests,
8
9
10
11
12
de Léon XIII, 1846–1878 (Paris: de Boccard, 1965); François Renault, Le Cardinal Lavigerie
(Paris: Fayard, 1992).
Much of the historiography of Algeria has tended to focus on this specific question
e.g. Charles André Julien, Histoire de l’Algérie Contemporaine vol. 1 (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1986), 441–443; Marcel Émerit, “Le problème de la conversion des
musulmans d’Algérie sous le Second Empire: Le conflit entre Mac-Mahon et Lavigerie,”
Revue Historique 223, no. 1 (1960): 63–84.
Djilali Sari, Le désastre démographique (Algiers: Société Nouvelle d’Édition et de Diffusion,
1982).
Abbé Bellarmin-Vincent Burzet, Histoire des désastres de l’Algérie, 1866–1867–1868: Sauterelles, tremblement de terre, choléra, famine (Algiers: Garaudel, 1869).
Archives Générales des Missionnaires d’Afrique (AGMAfr), A16, abbé Hodard, Introduction aux œuvres de Mgr Pavy (Algiers, nd).
This is well documented for Mgr de Las Cases, see Henri Barthès, Monseigneur de las Cases,
évêque de Constantine (Montpellier: Presses Universitaires de Paul Valéry, 1980).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
136
taithe
the development of networks of charities, and a much greater density of religious activities providing dispensaries, schools, asylums for the elderly and
orphans.
In this he was not alone since many bishops also innovated in making the
Catholic wealthy once again but they usually benefited from the support of
wealthy donors—in short supply in Algeria. Lavigerie thus had to internationalize his cause and make it emblematic of a militant Church going global. The
Catholic Church in North Africa before 1868 was meant to service the spiritual
needs of a thin strip of parishes populated by the very diverse “European” population of the colony. When it sought to expand its remit to the wider context,
it was relentlessly opposed by military officers and in particular the notorious
bureaux arabes, the embedded information offices which monitored the tribes
of hinterland Algeria.13
Missionaries had been severely curtailed in their activities even though they
perceived some of Algeria to be so-called “crypto Christians”. The Kabyles, that
is the Tamazight (Berber) speakers of Algeria, presented village communities
with local civic organizations which led French administrators of the 1860s to
imagine them as most receptive to French civilization if not outright Christianity.14 As Patricial Lorcin and Alain Mahé have shown there was considerable
ethnographic interest and depth in the making of a Kabyle myth which encouraged some priests to attempt apostolic missions in the mountains of Algeria.15
These initiatives were limited before the arrival of Lavigerie and they only grew
in a very modest fashion after his installation in Algiers. Soon the reality of
facing complex and resilient societies which were in 1871 one of the hotbeds
of resistance to French occupation and a site of Djihad undermined any grand
expansion plan.
13
14
15
Abdelmajid Hannoum, “Colonialism and knowledge in Algeria: The archives of the Arab
bureau,” History and Anthropology vol. 12, no. 4 (2001): 345–379; Jacques Frémeaux, Les
bureaux arabes dans l’Algérie de la conquête (Paris: Denoël, 1993).
Adolphe Hanoteau and Aristide Letourneux, La Kabylie et les coutumes Kabyles (Paris:
Imprimerie nationale, 1872–1873). On the religious question Hanoteau and Letourneux
were very sceptical even if they stressed the parallels between village life in Kabylie and
France. See Karima Dirèche, Chrétiens de Kabylie (1873–1954). Une action missionnaire dans
l’Algérie coloniale (Saint Denis: Bouchène, 2004); Karima Dirèche, “Les écoles catholiques
dans la Kabylie du XIXe siècle,” Cahiers de la Méditerranée, 75 (2007): 17–27, available via
http://journals.openedition.org/cdlm/3333.
Alain Mahé, Histoire de la Grande Kabylie, anthropologie historique du lien social dans les
communautés villageoises (Saint Denis: Bouchène, 2001), 181–190; Patricia M.E. Lorcin,
Kabyles, arabes, français: Identités colonials (Limoges: Presses Universitaires de Limoges,
2005).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missionary hubris in colonial algeria?
137
Lavigerie nevertheless proved a great innovator and a remarkably opportunistic entrepreneur. He brought to life a range of initiatives, often without
resourcing them outright and sought in the wider Catholic world support for
his campaigns. His most significant success was the Société des Missionnaires
d’Afrique. In the 1880s and 1890s, the society expanded mostly in sub-Saharan
Africa in competition with other religious orders (such as the Spiritans). Until
his death, Lavigerie ruled the missionary organization with an iron fist which
contrasted with his more difficult relations with the parish clergymen of his
diocese. As a missionary army, Lavigerie’s society proved very resilient to the
very strong anticlerical pressures exercised in Algeria. In order to avoid too
much financial scrutiny, Lavigerie did not hesitate to displace his offices and
training college to Malta and Rome. While the Catholic Church remained in
tacit and sullen opposition to the French republic from 1870 until 1890, Lavigerie’s missionaries were working closely with some of the colonial authorities
despite concerns among a significant portion of the settlers. The White Fathers became the embodiment of an alliance of militarism and missionary work
in the colonial landscape (with two separate examples of attempted private
militia in Congo and in the Sahara) and of high colonial missionary work.16 To
the point that when Catholic missionaries experienced their about-turn and
considerable revision of their position in relation to the colonial regime in the
1920s, the White Fathers stood as the butt of many of criticism of what missions
ought not to be.
In many ways Lavigerie had succeeded most where he was not—in Sub
Saharan Africa, in France where his society was mocked but also admired and
worldwide where it recruited. Arguably Algeria and the complex colonial society of the colony resisted the charisma and brutal efficiency of the cardinal. As
many historians of missions in North Africa and in the Middle East have shown
the task of missionary work in Dar al Islam proved difficult and contradictory.
There his aspirations remained at their most hubristic, impossibly grand considering his resources and intractable in their politics to a fast changing colonial
society and state.
16
Bertrand Taithe, “Missionary Militarism? The Armed Brothers of the Sahara and Leopold
Joubert in the Congo,” in God’s Empire: French Missionaries and the Modern World, eds.
James-Patrick Daughton and Owen White (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2011), 129–
150.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
138
1
taithe
Crisis as Opportunity: The Famine of Algeria
I have written elsewhere on the scale of Catholic response to the famine that
affected Algeria between 1865 and 1868.17 The concept of famine itself was a
hotly contested notion which remains controversial today and which Lavigerie
single handedly promoted worldwide to describe the immense poverty of eastern Algeria. Throughout the events of 1868 Lavigerie challenged the French
military authorities to respond to the crisis by dismantling their own regulatory framework and admitting the bankruptcy of the policies underpinning the
Royaume Arabe promoted by Napoleon III.18 In particular the crisis revealed,
according to Lavigerie, the fundamental lack of compassion in Muslim society. It significantly opened up the doors to more interventionist responses. In
this context Lavigerie identified three groups worthy of Christian charity which
were according to him either neglected or exploited in Muslim society: the elderly, divorced women, and orphans. He correspondingly opened up institutions
for all three groups.
While the abandoned women represented an iconic group of gender differences between Christian and Muslim society, they were neither a large group
nor one with any potential for growth. The same applied to the abandoned
elderly who tended to be a small group of alienated individuals. Orphans in
contrast represented a very significant constituency, a cultural blank slate with
potential for further development and exemplary uses. Catholic orphanages in
France had long been one of the traditional roles of the Church. These institutions, part-prison part-school, played their containment role with the support of municipal authorities and catered at a fairly basic level for the needs
of a large disenfranchised community. But there was one significant innovation in the French orphanages with the the setting up in 1866 of the Apprentis
d’Auteuil institution by Abbot Roussel.19 Aimed at street orphans and impoverished abandoned children, the apprentis d’auteuil intended to train and discipline children into practical skills and in basic education in order to reChristianize the working class. Orphans/apprentices would become beacons
of Catholic virtue among the poor.
17
18
19
Bertrand Taithe, “Algerian Orphans and Colonial Christianity in Algeria 1866–1939,”French
History 20, no. 3 (2006): 240–259.
Léon Hugonnet, La Crise algérienne et la démocratie (Paris: Chevalier, 1868).
On apprentices and different modes of adoption see Yves Denéchère, “Histoires croisées
des orphelins et de l’adoption,” in Invisibles orphelins, ed. Magali Molinié (Paris: Autrement, 2011), available via https://halshs.archives‑ouvertes.fr/halshs‑01091590.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missionary hubris in colonial algeria?
139
The upheaval of 1868 provided the opportunity for the Missionaires
d’Afrique to gather a large cohort. Though decimated by an epidemic, some
806 children were declared orphans by the religious authorities of Algeria and
became a formidable burden to shoulder.20 The scale of the rescue could only
be justified on humanitarian ground on the one hand, and by a broader sociopolitical aim on the other. Lavigerie had been involved in 1860 in supporting
the écoles chrétiennes au proche orient. He had a strong interest in setting up
missionary work as a pedagogical enterprise. Fundamentally Lavigerie felt that
the French colonial administrators and the wider settler population needed to
understand that Arab Christians were not only possible but necessary for the
moral redemption of the entire colony and the Arab world at large. Though
many “orphans” turned out to be no such thing in the legal definition of the
term, Lavigerie associated “abandonment” to orphaning and successfully resisted any prolonged attempt by Arab families to regain control of the boys and
girls the Church catered for. There were voices in the Arab community challenging the diktat and the circumstances of the adoption and on April 22, 1874 the
conseil general of Algiers issued a report in response to Algerian demands that
the orphans be transferred to the authority of the prefect of Algiers:
It is not an ordinary situation that had made the ecclesiastical authorities the arbiter of the fate of famine orphans succoured by the voluntary
gifts of Christian folks, this situation is the product of events and it seems
difficult to modify it … Mgr Lavigerie finds himself placed in the position
of an adoptive father; there is established between the protector and the
protected a kind of contract.21
Paternalism as governance was thus set in place through this “adoption”. Rather
than a metaphorical use of the concept of paternalism—a recurrent trope in
any analysis of humanitarian or development practices—one here encounters
a specific legal reality and a private mode of governing over the lives of hundreds of individuals.22 Over a period of twenty years this exceptional cohort
represented a once in a lifetime opportunity which, contrary to the prelate’s
expectation, was not often renewed once the famine was over. Following the
war of 1871,23 Republican leaders distanced themselves from the Churchmen
20
21
22
23
AGMAfr Papiers Lavigerie B7 251.
AGMAfr B7 168 & Extrait du procès verbal de la séance du 22 avril 1874.
See Michael Barnett, ed., Paternalism Beyond Borders (Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 2017).
Colonel Robin, L’Insurrection de la Grande Kabylie en 1871 (Paris: Charles Lavauzelle, 1900).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
140
taithe
and blamed the Mokrani insurrection on the French military themselves.24 The
early years of the Third Republic led to a massive dispossession of the Algerian
elites, the dismantling of much of traditional society and the beginning of a
process of proletarianization that lasted until independence in 1962 but, paradoxically, also a growing fear of the threats that established Muslim organizations might present to the colonial order should their monopoly be threatened.
Within settler society, anti-clerical and anti-Semitic passions defined the split
between moderate republicans and radicals.25 While anti-clericalism was
effectively the core belief of many republicans, radicals pushed it to its paroxysmal expression. Anti-Semitism which became a trademark of Algerian
politics in the 1890s was largely subservient to the vested interests of politicians opposed to moderate republicans supported by the newly enfranchised
North African Jewish community. In many ways the context in which orphans
who happened to be Arabs and Christians could not have been more hostile.
At the heart of the debates on Christianity in Algeria was the religious
dimension of citizenship. Europeans were primarily, notionally at least, Christian in heritage if not practice. Europeans were “naturalized” as Frenchmen
in one move in 1889. Jews of North Africa, Sephardic in practice, had been
the object of the paternalist interventions of French Jews26 and after much
lobbying, the Crémieux decree of October 24, 1870 had naturalized them in
block.27 In the Algerian context Algerians were French nationals but not citizens. By naturalization one thus refers to the gaining of full rights as citizens
and the commensurate loss of any specific religious status—in this instance
the right to refer to Mosaic laws. As Kamel Kateb has shown, French ethnic policies developed and defined their subgroups over the first 100 years of
24
25
26
27
For a Marxist analysis of the events of 1871 cf. Mahmoud Bennoune, “Origins of the
Algerian Proletaria,” Middle East Report 94 (1981): 5, 13.
Archives d’Outre Mer (AOM), GGA 2 H 73 rapport sur l’insurrection de 1871 dans la province
d’Alger.
AOM F80 1685–1686; P. Birnbaum, ‘La France aux Français’: Histoire des haines nationalistes
(Paris: Le Seuil, 1993), 260–263; P. Hebey, Alger 1898: La grande vague antijuive (Paris: NIL,
1996); G. Dermenjian, La crise anti-juive oranaise, 1895–1905: L’antisémitisme dans l’Algérie
coloniale (Paris: L’Harmattan, 1986).
AOM F80 1748, Culte Israélite, ordinance of November 9, 1845 on the consistoire of Algeria;
report of Béquet, Rapport au conseil de gouvernement, organisation du culte israélite en
Algérie (Algiers, 1858).
Kamel Kateb, Européens, “indigènes” et juifs en Algérie, 1830–1962: Représentations et réalités des populations, Cahier 145 (Paris: Institut National D’Etudes Demographiques, 2001),
30–68. Florence Renucci, “Les juifs d’Algérie et la citoyenneté (1870–1902). Les enjeux d’un
statut contesté,” in Droit et justice en Afrique coloniale: Traditions, productions et réformes
(Brussels: Publications de l’Université Saint-Louis de Bruxelles, 2013), 97–115.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missionary hubris in colonial algeria?
141
colonisation.28 This left the largest group of Arabs and Kabyles who under
French law had a theoretical choice between their personal status, under
Shariʾa law, or falling into line with the French civil code. While the latter was
supposedly a-religious it was necessarily associated with French Christian and
occupier rule. The path to naturalization was in fact more arduous and unpalatable than it seems by simply considering the legislative framework. Few chose
to become French fully and in an increasingly racialised society, the holding of
identity papers counted for little in daily life.
From this administrative logic it did not follow that conversion to Christianity would necessarily represent an act of naturalization. Yet it is testimony to
Lavigerie’s remarkable power of persuasion and political lobbying that he nevertheless managed to make that claim and to have the French state recognize
the validity of his argument. By fiat rather than reasoned legal arguments, the
Orphans of Algeria became French because of their sometimes coerced conversion.29 The Catholic church had campaigned for their citizenship—established
through group naturalization—in a unique response to the Archbishop standing in the Republic. Of course north African Jews had been naturalized through
the Crémieux decree of 1870, the four townships of Senegal enjoyed specific
citizenship rights since 1848,30 but the naturalization of the orphans of Algeria
represented a one-off initiative recognizing sui generis the ability of a religious
society to adopt and thus make French an entire category of young Arabs.
The Algerian orphans thus became exceptional colonial subjects. They were
Catholic because of their rescuing but they remained Arabs—in Algiers the
Church made a concerted effort to ensure that their education would take
place in Arabic as well as French—yet they were also French citizens. Lavigerie’s broader political aims in setting up a path to French colonial citizenship
was not assimilation but separate development under his paternal guidance.
He had no desire to see “his” Arabs become ordinary Frenchmen—he particularly feared the bad influence of French working class mores. In his letter of
March 30, 1889, his protégé Dr Vital pointed out: “It is true, as your eminence
judiciously points out, that Algiers is unfortunately like all the large cities, a
source of gangrene and by moving in I am unfortunately exposing myself to
28
29
30
Kateb, Européens, “Indigènes” et Juifs en Algérie. Also See Pierre-Jean Luizard, Le choc colonial et l’islam (Paris: La Découverte, 2006).
Evidence of coercion is limited but there are letters to the prefect in 1874–1875 denouncing forced conversions. See AGMAfr, B7 168 letter from Abdelkader Ben Belkassoum, saint
Donat, Constantine, June 11, 1875.
See Mamadou Diouf, “The French Colonial Policy of Assimilation and the Civility of the
Originaires of the Four Communes (Senegal): A Nineteenth Century Globalization Project,” Development and Change 29, no. 4 (1998): 671–696.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
142
taithe
the contagion”.31 In his colonial Utopia, Christian Arabs would remain rural and
would lead the way for a renewal of Arab civilization—restoring North Africa to
its antique past when St Augustine and St Cyprien roamed the earth. For Lavigerie the citizenship of his Algerian orphans followed directly from his own
personal involvement but echoed his understanding of the Catholic Church
in Algeria: a Church of martyrdom (with the cult of Geronimo) and pioneers
(with the church of Augustine). While most as Patricia Lorcin and Alain Mahé
have shown played up a range of cultural and racial divides between invaders
(Arab) and native (Kabyles) along a familiar settler/pastoralist divide, Lavigerie
engaged with the Arab world along religious lines. He had had some experience of Middle Eastern Arab identities and through his earlier work in favour
of écoles d’orient, did not perceive Arab Christians to be anything else than a
restoration—after the turmoil of Islam—of a civilization.32 There was thus a
direct comparison to be made with the Maronite Christians of Lebanon who
had themselves been the object of a colonial project of their own in Algeria as
early as 1848.33
Christian Arabs would not be like the corrupt settlers—they would the new
men of a new world—a colonial revival in a Christian Mare Nostrum. It is not
insignificant that Lavigerie was particularly fond of antiquities and archaeology. His golden age was one in which North Africans were citizens of the
Roman world. His project was transformative and engaged with the mythical
revival of Latin colonialism which Bugeaud had promoted at the origins of
the Algerian colony—in many ways his was an archaeology of this project—
literally exhuming the remains of Roman and Carthaginian North Africa—but
it resembled some of the more naïve forms of colonial settlements. Of course,
much like the Kabyle myth, this version of the past entailed an eschatological
vision of the future which left the current situation wanting. Orphans grew up
to be men and women without the heroic attributes of pioneers the prelate had
dreamt for them.
31
32
33
AGMAfr, B9–78, letter of Dr Vital to Lavigerie, March 30, 1889.
Matthew Burrows, “ ‘Mission civilisatrice’: French Cultural Policy in the Middle East, 1860–
1914,” The Historical Journal 29, 1 (1986): 109–135.
The project of mass colonization by Middle Eastern Christian Arabs was aborted due to
the pressure from the Ottoman authorities and French desire to keep a protectorate mandate in Syria. Gérald Arboit, “De l’immigration des maronites en Algérie: Un aspect de la
politique française à l’égard des communautés chrétiennes de Syrie entre 1848 et 1870,”
Revue française d’histoire d’outre-mer 87, no. 328–329 (2000): 231–239.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
143
missionary hubris in colonial algeria?
2
Algerian Orphans and the Development of a Colonial Project
Compared with many people of a similar socio-economic level in the colony,
we have much more complete information on the Algerian Orphans of Lavigerie. In particular we have access to a range of private files which give us a
brief and incomplete notion of the continued relationship between orphans
and church. Much of the correspondence refers to spiritual guidance but it is
frequently interspaced with financial demands and narratives of failure to get a
sense of the long-term obligations that had been incurred in rescuing children.
The Church provided the orphans until the end of their education which varied
from primary school and apprenticeship to medical education or seminaries.
The children then received a settlement which was intended to set them up for
whatever life their education had destined them for.
The choice of education was itself a product of a selection based on aptitude
to learn in the specific environment of the orphanages in Algeria and France
where the children were brought up. Most were sent to France and lived in a
number of institutions pre-existing the crisis.34 By 1874 only 239 remained in
schools as Children over the age of sixteen were taken off the registers and often
served as paid domestic servants at the religious institutions were they had
been raised. The religious education favoured the more malleable and younger
orphans but even the less academically gifted were encouraged to take on a
trade and trained accordingly. As they grew up the Church sought to provide
spiritual guidance that would last a lifetime but it also accepted its material
responsibilities. In this role the Church was initially supported by the Republican regime of the earlier phase of the Third Republic.35
In many ways the missionaries were engaging with the most literal form of
paternalism: girls were given a dowry, boys a lump sum on coming of age and
on marrying. Four of the most gifted children were trained at some speed for a
medical degree with the intention to return them to missionary medical tasks
in Algeria. Ultimately this failed to materialize and three out of four did not
return.36 Yet all of them were provided with the means and credits assurances
which enabled them to purchase a practice. While the Church attempted to
steer the orphans away from urban centres where temptations might deviate
34
35
36
AGMAfr, Papiers Lavigerie B7 40–48, lists for 1872–1873.
AGMAfr Papiers Lavigerie B2 247.
AGMAfr Papiers Lavigerie, B9 69. One went to Jaffa and married a Miss Garnier; the
second, Michel, married an officer’s daughter named Irma Dumarché; another, called
Mohammed, married in Gorron (Mayenne); only Vital settled in Algeria but in Algiers
rather than the villages.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
144
taithe
them from the holier life they had been prepared for, many flocked to the urban
centres to join in the new proletariat.
Whatever their fate the Church remained the main provider of patronage,
credit and identity. When a servant wished to marry she had to resort to the
Church. The Algerian clergy found itself in the position of providing evidence
of civil identity in the shape of the Actes de notoriété.37 Some twenty years later,
some like Berthe Louisant, a domestic servant in Grenoble—by then utterly
naturalised and Christianized—sought to obtain a “document that could constitute somewhat my identity” in order for her to marry.38 This long term connection was sometimes maintained explicitly at the request of the orphans
themselves, over the decades that followed 1868.
At the same time as when the administration attempted to resettle Alsatians
and Lorrains fleeing German occupation, with limited results and means—the
Catholic Church purchased land and rights. Acting like many large colonial
businesses beforehand the Church acquired enough arable land for two village developments which were set in a commune mixte (a commune where
the Arab population dominated demographically). Under the names of Ste
Monique and St Cyprien (North African saints) the two little villages were set
up as distinct entities but within close proximity from one another. St Cyprien
was a saint name that had already been employed in Algeria when the first
bishop of Algiers, Dupuch, founded his own small orphanage in 1839.39 The
funding for the foundation of the villages combined French national assembly
funding and Algerian funds. Between 1871 and 1877 the new Third Republic
proved a very ambiguous regime and one in which the Catholic clergy could
exercise a significant amount of influence.40 While Lavigerie manipulated local
and national politicians into supporting his works, he also set up his organizations as societies—avoiding thus the debates on congregation politics. The
villages were thus set up as belonging to a private society entrusted with the
paternalist authority of the archbishop. The two villages were relatively plain in
design (and in this sense did not echo the more grandiose Utopian urbanism of
many paternalist enterprises of the 19th century) and only the large churches
signalled them out as prestige ventures. As a colonial project, the plans were
simple: a commercial society created in 1873 was endowed with land by Lavigerie. Each couple of colonists was attributed a house of 10 by 5 meters, 20
37
38
39
40
The registration of Algerian état civil was imposed by the law of February 23, 1882.
AGMAfr, Papiers Lavigerie, B7 110.
Abbé Monterat, Mémoire en faveur de Mgr Dupuch premier et ancien évêque d’Alger à
l’appui de la manifestation du clergé d’Afrique (Algiers: n.p., 1852).
AGMAfr, Papiers Lavigerie, B2–247.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missionary hubris in colonial algeria?
145
hectares of land, 12 of which arable and 8 grazing, furniture, a plough, seeds
and food for a year at a cost of 4,000 francs per household while the animals
were offered as an interest free loan over ten years.41 Thanks to lobbying in the
French parliament a second village was subsidized to the tune of 75,000 francs
in 1875.
Located close to the railways and in the midst of a plain overlooked by tribal territories, they could access colonial markets and the Algerian hinterland.
As some of the orphans originating from these tribal groups they could maintain some family bonds while demonstrating, it was expected, the superiority of
French farming and culture. Nuns would staff the dispensary and priest would
provide primary education. Two churches were built. Each house would be
simple but designed for the couples matched by the Catholic church. Ideally
children would thus marry within the community and resist the lure of large
cities. Reality failed to match the aspirations of course. Girls married for love or
to escape the community, boys left to chance their fortune away from their villages. Incomers also mingled with the community and muddled somewhat the
purity of the model villages.42 The Church turned into matrimonial agency set
up couples (many of whom turned out to be quite dysfunctional), it also set up
the Catholic schools and provided machinery and facilities. It also lent its name
to the enterprise and gave credit worthiness to the new colonists. The Catholic
dispensary was intended to be a window on the benefits of modernity—in this
sense the Catholic church pre-empted many of the reforms of medical missionary work in the Catholic Church. In its location and aims the villages were
meant to turn into beacons for conversion. It was hoped that tribesmen would
spontaneously associate Catholic faith and modernity and, confusing correlation and causation, might convert. It became obvious to all that this model of
conversion through development was illusory.
The history of the villages was marked by a series of tragic incidents, such as
the murder of a priest in 1880 or an attack on its dispensary.43 Attacks on the
medical structure and the general reluctance to attend most of its provisions
reflected an active rejection of colonial medicine and not only the discerning
41
42
43
AGMAfr, B7–310 [1], Conseil supérieur de gouvernement, 3e commission, budget de 1876,
subvention pour l’établissement des indigènes naturalisés français, élevés dans les orphelinats, 5.
For instance Jeanne, daughter of Geronimo, married Augeix in 1892, a Frenchman from
Royat-les-Bains working for the French railways, in spite of her father’s desire that she
should only marry a Christian Arab from Les Attafs. See AGMAfr Papiers Lavigerie, B9
448–454.
AGMAfr Papiers Lavigerie, B10 2. In February 1880.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
146
taithe
choice that was identified by Yvonne Turin.44 Beyond the difficulties of meeting the needs of its community and the cost of resourcing services for the Arab
tribes, the villagers were always on the brink of economic survival themselves.
At several times, the villagers had to call on the Church to bail them out. In
1892 their survival was in question when the crops failed across the entire North
African colony.
For churchmen one of the main preoccupations was the risk of relapsing
into Islam—either because of disillusionment with the harsh theocratic rule
of village life which barred dissent and deviance or because meeting a mate
within such a small community proved difficult. Being French nothing could
stop the villagers from settling anywhere in France or Algeria and disappear.
This anxiety kept the clergymen awake but it soon became a central aspect of
the campaigns that were launched against the villages.
French Algerian politics in the 1870s and 1880s took a decidedly anticlerical
flavour with specific features studied by Saaïdia.45 The “opportunist” republicans ruled Algeria and their opponents, the Radicals, soon challenged the racial
underpinning of this rule. Anticlericalism took a violent and visceral dimension. Algerians deputies targeted the villages as an anomaly, once sponsored
by the public purse but also as one that challenged the social and religious
norms of the colony. They denounced them as economic failures kept alive
through unfair subsidies. They challenged the religious identity of the villagers
and accused them of being Muslim in disguise—implicitly renouncing their
French citizenship. Finally they lobbied that the villages should be drowned in
larger entities where their identity would soon disappear. Despite their actual
citizenship the administrators consistently attempted to challenge their religious identity or the relevance of religion to national identity. In every possible
way that sought to place back the converts among the natives and deny them
electoral rights.46 Journalists in the Republican press predicted that their fate
would be an unviable one:
Everybody knows the repulsion Arabs have towards Jews, well it is even
worse for Christian Arabs. So Mgr should not hide that should an insurrection occur, the first victims would certainly be his creatures. Let us hope
44
45
46
Yvonne Turin, Affrontements culturels dans l’Algére Coloniale: Écoles, Médecines, Religion,
1930–1880 (Paris: Maspero, 1971).
Oissila Saaïdia, “L’anticléricalisme article d’exportation: Le cas de l’Algérie avant la première guerre mondiale,” Vingtième Siècle: Revue d’histoire 87, no. 3 (2005): 101–112.
J. Tiquet, Une expérience de petite colonisation indigène en Algérie: Les colons arabes-chrétiens du Cardinal Lavigerie (Algiers: Maison Carrée, 1936), 93.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missionary hubris in colonial algeria?
147
for our own safety that the government of Algeria will prevent the setting
of another centre composed exclusively of Christian arabs.
Reporting on the failure of the village, by then a few months old, the journalist
then proceeded to report that their neighbours called them “the archbishop’s
slaves”.47 This reflected the fact that these villages were uniquely disruptive
of the colonial order. After the group naturalization of 1874 the two villages
became the only examples of universal suffrage returning entirely Arabic municipal councils in Algeria.
This disturbance endured and was regularly denounced as a subversion of
colonial rule but also as a challenge to the rule of law and the defence of human
rights. Somewhat disingenuously radicals intended to save the Christian Arabs
from living their lives under the yoke of clericalism. In practice a constant campaign begun in 1874 sought to make the villages vanish as identifiable entities.
By 1892 radicals got their way and the villages were absorbed into a larger village of colonization, created by decree in 1878 and renamed Wattignies in 1889.
Nevertheless the converts’ very Catholic demography enabled them to grow to
such an extent that it was them who took over the larger commune.48 Over
two generations the growth of a Catholic and Arabic polity in the midst of a
radical-socialist one challenged Algerian norms in more ways than one. Being
Catholic was a first red flag to which, increasingly, being Arab was associated.
Radicals accused the society of financial improprieties, of abuse of power and
clerical interference in the life of the villagers and even the somewhat disingenuous championing of the civic rights of those who broke the theocratic
rules. As a community these villages were set up very strictly and the society’s
churchmen led the parishes in strict paternalistic fashion. A drunk or a wife
beater might get expelled as might a less religiously minded member of the
community. Accused of keeping themselves to themselves, despite evidence of
rapid interracial marriages, these villagers challenged their increasingly racialized notions of identity. The establishment of these communities in particular
challenged the code de l’indigénat which codified in 1874 the regime of segregated inequality between colonists and ethnic groups of Algeria.49
Under this constant barrage of criticism, the Catholic Church started to
doubt the validity of the claims that had been made for the villages. Unlike
47
48
49
AGMA fr, B7–302, Felix Devalier, Algérie, August 21, 1874.
AOM 1 Y 110.
For an analysis of some of the medical grounding of racial theories in Algeria see Patricia
M.E. Lorcin, “Imperialism, Colonial Identity, and Race in Algeria, 1830–1870: The Role of
the French Medical Corps,”Isis 90, no. 4 (1999): 653–679; Olivier Le Cour Grandmaison, De
l’indigénat. Anatomie d’un “monstre” juridique: Le droit colonial en Algérie et dans l’empire
français (Paris: Zones/La Découverte, 2010), chapter 2.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
148
taithe
model factories or farms, the villages had not retained their experimental purity and, beyond its main critiques, it did not attract as much positive or supportive attention as had been anticipated. As père Tiquet writing in the 1930s
chronicled the life of the villages, he reported on the stories of village tensions
and noted that there were not many significant differences between the Arab
villagers and other colonists of the commune when it came to their deportment
and morality.
After a hiatus of some twenty years the villages came back to the attention
of the metropolitan state in 1902. At the peak of the debates on the separation of Church and State, the fiercely anticlerical Combes’ ministry responded
to local pressure to investigate how a small village could be controlled by clerically minded Arabs.50 The response investigated how gerrymandering might
enable radicals to dominate but only to admit that it had already done so in the
past to no effect:
It is not within the reach of the administration to put down this clerical centre since we are facing citizens exercising their rights legally and
according to our legislation … as to modifying the sections in order to
favour the Frenchmen of European origins, our administration has done
what it could at this stage. The political importance of this situation is
minimal. The case of a village of Arabs educated by Catholic priests is
unique in Algeria and there is no reason to believe it will occur again.51
At the same time Radicals promoted as a victim of clerical violence a local
drunkard Philippe Djelloul, who had been expelled from St Cyprien. Under
public opinion pressure and the sustained campaigning of the left wing press,
the oeuvre des orphelinats disposed of its assets and ceased trading in 1904. Setting the villages free the society gave to Christian Arabs full ownership of their
villages while removing itself from governing them. Despite this removal, villagers remained under scrutiny. For the leadership of the villages, there could
be no peace in the “Clochemerle” world they inhabited. Their local politician
Frachebois was at once a dangerous radical for the White Fathers and a rabid
clericalist for the Radicals who hated what he stood for. Frachebois was under
close scrutiny from the French prefecture in particular for his supposed favouring of native and clerical interests over newly settled Europeans.52 Arab converts could not satisfy either Christian idealism or Radical anticlericalism.
50
51
52
AOM F/80/1693.
AOM F/80/1693, rapport du préfet, 20/12/1902.
AGMAfr B9 435 each supporter of Frachebois was accused of betrayal by the White Fathers.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missionary hubris in colonial algeria?
149
This inability to belong to the colonial order is one witnessed in the files of
individuals working in the colony. Some acting as translators or teachers, such
as Célestin Salem, intituteur at the Commune mixte de Fort National would
come under similarly untenable pressures. The Commune accused Salem of
being clerically minded in being unwilling to teach his Muslim pupils on Sunday.53 Despite his heroic resistance to the authorities on a point of principle,
Churchmen found fault in his writings and in his school which seemed to them
too secular.54 When he applied for his children to received private Catholic education, the clergy refused on the ground that he was still employed in a secular
school system. Acutely aware of the fact that the White Fathers had now prioritized sub-Saharan Africa, he protested that racial discrimination was now in
place in the missionary world and that “African negroes” rather than white children were now catered for. This assimilation to whiteness when, some might
argue the colonial world emphasized the non-whiteness of Algerians, signifies
the difficulty of standing on the threshold of a racialized colonial society.55 In
his own setting, Salem prided himself on baptizing his own entire family and
14 orphans in articulo mortis.
In civil law Christian Arabs faced the complexities of straddling two separate legal systems and of having different rules on most things than their own
closest relatives. Shariʾa law might apply to part of their family as might the
laws regulating property while they could no longer call on this specific jurisdiction. The French legal regime in Algeria created endless zones of friction
and community boundaries.
Their hybridity had been the purpose of setting them up as alternative colonial villages but this Creole identity relied on being able to maintain some kind
of equilibrium between two cultural and economic contexts. Like the more
autonomous orphans around France and Algeria, they had been forcibly alienated from mainstream Algerian culture. They spoke and wrote Arabic but
they had learnt it through readings of the New Testament rather than Muslim
sacred texts. As a community there were too few of them to preserve the endogamy that alone would have preserved the validity of the experiment. Ironically
Catholic policies ended up seeking a kind of racial purity they berated in their
political adversaries. Yet the reality soon caught up as Arab widows married
Europeans. Even within the first generation mixed marriages outnumbered
53
54
55
On instituteurs see Fanny Colonna, Instituteurs Algériens, 1883–1939 (Paris: Sciences Pos,
1975).
AGMAfr, PL, B9 237–243.
AGMAfr, PL, B9 248, 16.01.1891.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
150
taithe
endogamous ones.56 While their detractors reified their Arab nature it seems
that the village dwellers became examples of colonial assimilation into the
Mediterranean melting pot of European settlers. Furthermore the villages were
drained by the appeal of large multicultural colonial cities. St Cyprien declined
from 380 inhabitants in 1909 to 160 in 1921, following thus the general pattern
of Algerian rural exodus.
The missionary developmental project survived its initial aims but failed its
grander aspirations—in contrast the villages set up around missions in subSaharan Africa seemed to have been much more popular and successful, what
were the causes of this mediocre success? The first point is clearly the lack of
clarity of these settlements in relation to colonial ones. Set up as businesses
in order to resist the political pressures on religious congregations, the villages
were economically dependent for much of their initial existence. They were
not colonial projects aligned with the settlers’ own free trading agenda benefiting as they did from endowments and subsidies. Economically dependent
they also challenged the political status quo around the personal status of Arab
subjects.57 They were full of citizens whose citizenship and French identity
it was claimed rested on their religion and their Arab origins—in contrast to
the naturalization of Europeans of various origins whose assimilation in the
French polity was based neither on nativism nor culture or religion but rather
on some vague racial assimilation: they had become French because they were
not Arabs. Though a small and vulnerable group, the Arab converts presented
a robust and disturbing challenge to the settlers—while they also challenged
the fallacy of the personal status of Muslim subjects. In a society increasingly
resting on the proletarianization of the Arab people and their political marginalization, they presented a challenge that could not be ignored even if it was a
kind of evolutionary political and governmental dead end. Paradoxically they
also challenged—as was intended—traditional society and it is this challenge
to society that remains today for the handful of Christian converts still living in
Algeria.58
56
57
58
Tiquet, Une Expérience, 126.
On the complexities see “Des Effets Juridiques du Changement de Religion en Algerie,”
J. Dr. Int’l Prive & Juris. Comparée 375 (1908).
There are probably around 30 to 50,000 new converts in Algeria. Old converts have often
left Algeria with the French and are now almost invisible. Karima Dirèche, “Évangélisation en Algérie: débats sur la liberté de culte,” L’Année du Maghreb 5 (2009): 275–284,
available via http://journals.openedition.org/anneemaghreb/596; DOI: 10.4000/anneema
ghreb.596.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
151
missionary hubris in colonial algeria?
The material conditions of the mission—to borrow from Jean Pirotte’s concept—became the more preoccupying aspect of its existence.59 The theocratic
model failed in a secularist environment, it was economically mediocre and
socially ordinary. As an ideal of developmentalism it failed to live up to the
high aspirations its promoters had. Algeria closed up again to proselytizing not
because of the military concerns that had been so restrictive before 1870 but
because religious conversion threatened the established order of a profoundly
segregated society. The hybridity that convert citizens represented challenged
all forms of social and political structuring in place or in the making in Algeria.
Like many of Lavigerie’s grand schemes the mundane details of the programme
did not live up to the prospectus claims. The humanitarian funding at the onset
had been a one off which became difficult to sustain over the long term—the
conversion of the Arabs remained an unfulfilled aspiration and the archaeology
of the church of St Augustine only populated the museums.
Bibliography
Archives des Missionnaires d’Afrique (AGMAfr). Papiers Lavigerie.
Archives Nationale d’Outre Mer. Fonds des départements d’Alger, Constantine et Oran.
La misère d’Algérie.
Arboit, Gérald. “De l’immigration des maronites en Algérie: Un aspect de la politique
française à l’égard des communautés chrétiennes de Syrie entre 1848 et 1870.” Revue
française d’histoire d’outre-mer 87, no. 328–329 (2000): 231–239.
Aldrich, Robert. The French Presence in the South Pacific, 1842–1940. London: Macmillan,
1990.
Barthès, Henri. Monseigneur de las Cases, évêque de Constantine. Montpellier: Presses
Universitaires de Paul Valéry, 1980.
Barnett, Michael ed. Paternalism Beyond Borders. Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 2017.
Bellarmin-Vincent Burzet, Abbé. Histoire des désastres de l’Algérie, 1866–1867–1868: Sauterelles, tremblement de terre, choléra, famine. Algiers: Garaudel, 1869.
Bennoune, Mahfoud. “Origins of the Algerian Proletariat.” Middle East Report 94 (1981).
Benoist, Joseph-Roger de. Église et Pouvoir Colonial au Soudan Français. Paris: Karthala,
1987.
Birnbaum, Pierre. ‘La France aux Français’: Histoire des haines nationalistes. Paris: Le
Seuil, 1993.
59
Jean Pirotte ed., Les Conditions Matérielles de la Mission (Paris: Karthala, 2004).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
152
taithe
Burrows, Matthew. “‘Mission civilisatrice’: French Cultural Policy in the Middle East,
1860–1914.” The Historical Journal 29, 1 (1986): 109–135.
Ceillier, Jean-Claude. Histoire des missionnaires d’Afrique (Pères Blancs), de la fondation
par Mgr Lavigerie à la mort du fondateur (1868–1892). Paris: Karthala, 2008.
Colonna, Fanny. Instituteurs Algériens, 1883–1939. Paris: Sciences Pos, 1975.
Curtis, Sarah E. Civilizing Habits: Women Missionaries and the Revival of French Empire.
Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2010.
Daughton, James-Patrick. An Empire Divided: Religion, Republicanism and the Making
of French Colonialism, 1880–1914. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2006.
Daughton, James-Patrick and Owen White. In God’s Empire: French Missionaries and the
Modern World. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2011.
Denéchère, Yves. “Histoires croisées des orphelins et de l’adoption.” In Invisibles orphelins, edited by Magali Molinié. Paris: Autrement, 2011.
Dermenjian, G. La crise anti-juive oranaise, 1895–1905: L’antisémitisme dans l’Algérie
colonial. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1986.
“Des Effets Juridiques du Changement de Religion en Algerie.” J. Dr. Int’l Prive & Juris.
Comparée 375 (1908): 375–395, 989–1001.
Diouf, Mamadou. “The French Colonial Policy of Assimilation and the Civility of the
Originaires of the Four Communes (Senegal): A Nineteenth Century Globalization
Project.” Development and Change 29, no. 4 (1998): 671–696.
Dirèche, Karima. Chrétiens de Kabylie (1873–1954): Une action missionnaire dans l’Algérie
coloniale. Saint Denis: Bouchène, 2004.
Dirèche, Karima. “Les écoles catholiques dans la Kabylie du XIXe siècle.” Cahiers de la
Méditerranée 75 (2007): 17–27, available via http://journals.openedition.org/cdlm/
3333.
Dirèche, Karima. “Évangélisation en Algérie: débats sur la liberté de culte.” L’Année du
Maghreb 5 (2009): 275–284, available via http://journals.openedition.org/anneemag
hreb/596; DOI: 10.4000/anneemaghreb.596.
Émerit, Marcel. “Le problème de la conversion des musulmans d’Algérie sous le Second
Empire: Le conflit entre Mac-Mahon et Lavigerie.” Revue Historique vol. 223, no. 1
(1960): 63–84.
Frémeaux, Jacques. Les bureaux arabes dans l’Algérie de la conquête. Paris: Denoël, 1993.
Le Cour Grandmaison, Olivier. De l’indigénat. Anatomie d’un “monstre” juridique: Le
droit colonial en Algérie et dans l’empire français. Paris: Zones, 2010.
Hannoum, Abdelmajid. “Colonialism and Knowledge in Algeria: The Archives of the
Arab bureau.” History and Anthropology 12, no. 4 (2001): 345–379.
Hanoteau, Adolphe, and Aristide Letourneux. La Kabylie et les coutumes Kabyles. Paris:
Imprimerie Nationale, 1872–1873.
Hebey, P. Alger 1898: La grande vague antijuive. Paris: NIL, 1996.
Hugonnet, Léon. La Crise algérienne et la démocratie. Paris: Chevalier, 1868.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missionary hubris in colonial algeria?
153
Julien, Charles André. Histoire de l’Algérie Contemporaine, vol. 1. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1986.
Kateb, Kamel. Européens, “indigènes” et juifs en Algérie, 1830–1962, représentations et réalités des populations. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 2001.
Lester, Alan, and Fae Dussart. Colonization and the Origins of Humanitarian Governance: Protecting Aborigines across the Nineteenth-Century British Empire. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2014.
Lorcin, Patricia M.E. Kabyles, arabes, français: Identités colonials. Limoges: Presses Universitaires de Limoges, 2005.
Lorcin, Patricia M.E. “Imperialism, Colonial Identity, and Race in Algeria, 1830–1870:
The Role of the French Medical Corps.” Isis 90, no. 4 (1999): 653–679.
Luizard, Pierre-Jean. Le choc colonial et l’islam. Paris: La Découverte, 2006.
Mahé, Alain. Histoire de la Grande Kabylie, anthropologie historique du lien social dans
les communautés villageoises. Saint Denis: Bouchène, 2001.
Montclos, Xavier de. Lavigerie le Saint-Siège et l’Église: De l’avènement de Pie IX à
l’avènement de Léon XIII, 1846–1878. Paris: de Boccard, 1965.
Monterat, Abbé. Mémoire en faveur de Mgr Dupuch premier et ancien évêque d’Alger à
l’appui de la manifestation du clergé d’Afrique. Algiers: n.p., 1852.
Pirotte, Jean, ed. Les Conditions Matérielles de la Mission. Paris: Karthala, 2004.
Renault, François. Le Cardinal Lavigerie. Paris: Fayard, 1992.
Renucci, Florence. “Les Juifs d’Algérie et la citoyenneté (1870–1902): Les enjeux d’un
statut contesté.” In Droit et justice en Afrique coloniale: Traditions, productions et
réformes, 97–115. Brussels: Publications de l’Université Saint-Louis de Bruxelles,
2013.
Rey-Goldzeiguer, Annie. Le Royaume arabe, la politique algérienne de Napoléon III. Algiers: Société Nationale d’Édition et de Diffusion, 1977.
Robin, Colonel. L’Insurrection de la Grande Kabylie en 1871. Paris: Charles Lavauzelle,
1900.
Saaïdia, Oissila. Algérie coloniale. Musulmans et chrétiens: Le contrôle de l’Etat (1830–
1914). Paris: CNRS, 2015.
Saaïdia, Oissila. “L’anticléricalisme article d’exportation: Le cas de l’Algérie avant la
première guerre mondiale.” Vingtième Siècle: Revue d’histoire 87, no. 3 (2005): 101–
112.
Sari, Djilali. Le désastre démographique. Algiers: Société Nouvelle d’Édition et de Diffusion, 1982.
Spillmann, Georges. Napoléon III et le royaume arabe d’Algérie, Travaux et mémoires de
l’Académie des sciences d’outre-mer, nouvelle série 3. Paris: Académie des Sciences
d’Outre-mer, 1975.
Taithe, Bertrand. “Missionary Militarism? The Armed Brothers of the Sahara and Leopold Joubert in the Congo.” In God’s Empire: French Missionaries and the Modern
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
154
taithe
World, edited by James-Patrick Daughton and Owen White, 129–150. Oxford: Oxford
University Press, 2011.
Taithe, Bertrand. “Algerian Orphans and Colonial Christianity in Algeria 1866–1939.”
French History 20, no. 3 (2006): 240–259.
Tiquet, J. Une expérience de petite colonisation indigène en Algérie: Les colons arabeschrétiens du Cardinal Lavigerie. Algiers: Maison Carrée, 1936.
Turin, Yvonne. Affrontements culturels dans l’Algére Coloniale: Écoles, Médecines, Religion, 1930–1880. Paris: Maspero, 1971.
Urvoy, Dominique. “Les conversions au catholicisme en Algérie.” Outre-Terre 4, no. 45
(2015): 249–255.
Zom, Jean-François. Le Grand Siècle d’une mission protestante: La mission de Paris de
1822 à 1914. 2nd ed. Paris: Karthala, 2012.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
chapter 7
Missionary Work, Secularization, and Donor
Dependency: Rockefeller-Near East Colleges
Cooperation after World War I (1920–1939)
Philippe Bourmaud
Relations with foreign donors often put humanitarian NGOs and academic
institutions in a catch-22. On the one hand, competition for funding allows
major donors to impose political agendas upon them. On the other hand, with
the exception of boogeymen such as George Soros, aid-receiving organizations,
rather than donors, are generally blamed in local political discourse for the
enforcement of external agendas. In contemporary Egypt and Israel, this suspicion has served as a pretext to take on foreign-funded NGOs.1 Agenda dependency induces to favour professionalism and capacity of action over political and
axiological commitment,2 and is therefore seen as a seemingly non-political
vehicle for hidden agendas.
Faith-based private voluntary organizations have a history from that perspective. In the late Ottoman Empire and Republican Turkey, missionary organizations have been denounced as the instruments of imperialistic states, the
vehicles of cultural domination, and the perpetrators of a spiritual blackmail
to attract missionized population under external influence. What is true of the
Middle East would also be relevant in other former colonial or non-Western
countries such as India and China. Yet in the last few decades, faith-based NGOs
have banked on their religious nature to bolster their credibility: religious values have been publicized as a guarantee of reliability and of autonomy vis-à-vis
major donors.3
1 “Egypt: New Law Will Crush Civil Society,” Human Rights Watch, June 2, 2017, accessed
April 27, 2018, https://www.hrw.org/news/2017/06/02/egypt‑new‑law‑will‑crush‑civil‑socie
ty; Peter Beaumont, “Israel Passes Law to Force NGOs to Reveal Foreign Funding,” The Guardian, July 12, 2016, accessed on April 27, 2018, https://www.theguardian.com/world/2016/jul/
12/israel‑passes‑law‑to‑force‑ngos‑to‑reveal‑foreign‑funding.
2 For a Palestinian example: Caroline Abu-Sada, ONG Palestiniennes et construction étatique:
L’expérience de Palestinian Agricultural Relief Committees (PARC) dans les Territoires occupés
palestiniens 1983–2005 (Beirut: Presses de l’IFPO, 2013).
3 Marie-Juul Petersen, For Humanity or for the Umma? Aid and Islam in Transnational Muslim
NGO s (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2016).
© philippe bourmaud, 2020 | doi:10.1163/9789004434530_009
This is an open access chapter distributed under the terms of the CC BY-NC 4.0 license.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
156
bourmaud
Does the religious nature of the organizations make them more susceptible to dependency on external donors, or more autonomous, than secular
ones? And why do they seem to show varying receptibility to the influence
of external donors? Part of the answer lies in context and the ways in which
donor dependency works: the patterns of donor dependency are polymorphous and multidirectional, depending on the length of the relation, and on the
donors’ capacity of control on the ground.4 Differences are usually explained by
varying effectiveness in following up on the procedures of project evaluation,5
rather than on account of intrinsic features of the organizations. But faithbased private voluntary organizations working abroad are held to a mission
statement, in the strong, literal sense. Their receptivity to external influence lies
less in their stated goal than in what they do, which is not limited to proselytizing. Over the 19th and early 20th centuries, the functions assumed by missionaries expanded into assistance to women and families, education, medicine,
higher education, and relief work in the midst of humanitarian crises. The
trend imposed a parallel increase in financial resources.
How to analyze the way the religious factor plays without assumptions
of instrumentality at the service of external agents and institutions, or of
specificity of religious callings? One way to compare secular and missionary
receptivity to the influence of donors is to consider missionary institutions that
change their general perspective and become secularized.
The cooperation between American Protestant missionary colleges in the
Middle East and the Rockefeller Foundation (RF) is a test case here. In the
Middle East, the post-World War I period saw the Near East Colleges Association (NECA), a group of American Protestant academic institutions, apply
for RF funds. It included institutions founded by the (Presbyterian) American
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions (ABCFM), such as Robert College and the American College for Girls (ACG, also known as Constantinople
Woman’s College) in Istanbul and the Syrian Protestant College (SPC) in Beirut.6 RF money implied the adoption of secular methods of sanitary and social
service. The institutions forming the Near East College Association were already moving towards secular methods and outwardly secular goals, and it is
4 Jeffrey A. Lefebvre, “Donor Dependency and American Arms Transfers to the Horn of Africa:
the F-5 Legacy,” The Journal of Modern African Studies 25, no. 3 (September 1987): 465–488.
5 Charles H. Kennedy, Ijaz Hussein, and S. Akbar Zaidi, “Reconsidering the Relationship between the State, Donors, and NGOs in Bangladesh [with Comments],” The Pakistan Development Review 38, no. 4 (Winter 1999): 489–510.
6 This research benefited from a travel grant of the Rockefeller Foundation to do research at
the Rockefeller Archives Center (Tarrytown, NY).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missionary work, secularization, and donor dependency
157
worth asking to what extent RF influence accelerated the evolution. Of significance here is the fact that the RF-NECA cooperation developed as the foundation and the colleges were all involved in humanitarian relief work delivered
under the umbrella of the American Committee for Armenian and Syrian Relief
established in 1915, later to be renamed the Near East Relief (NER) after World
War I, and finally the Near East Foundation (NEF) in 1930. What role did the
colleges’ own needs, the strategic plans of the Rockefeller Foundation and
the circumstances of their common involvement in humanitarian action play
respectively in shaping RF-NECA cooperation and the values of the colleges?
Cooperation between an American philanthropy such as the Rockefeller
Foundation and American missionaries raises a more general question of strategy. Specialists of missionary history have criticized the idea that Western missions were the instruments of national strategies and more generally warned
against strategic readings of missionary work, which often produced “unexpected” effects.7 Yet historians of international relations have recently put forward analyses of the operations of American private voluntary organizations
abroad based on an orchestrated effort inspired by nationalism. David Ekbladh
describes a convergence of public and private actors in the pursuit of global
modernization starting in the 1910s, which “was not always humanitarian, but
strategic”8 and paved the way for government-led cooperation programs.
Understanding the convergence of views materialized by the cooperation
between the Rockefeller Foundation and the Near East colleges requires more
than invoking a shared nationalism with strong Protestant undertones, but less
than positing missionaries as tools of modernization designed to serve foreign
policy, in a predefined global modernization plan. The Rockefeller Foundation and the colleges had their own, largely financial concerns, and it is fair to
ask if the convergence of their views in the 1920s resulted from shared secular
and nationalistic views on cooperation, wholesale strategic planning, or more
opportunistic exertions of influence enabled by donor dependency.
A related question is that of instrumentality. Did the Rockefeller Foundation manage to instrumentalize the Near East colleges in the pursuit of a
global strategy—and if so, whose strategy? Historiography has dwelled on the
massive RF projects conducted in China in the first half of the 20th century, to
7 Heather J. Sharkey, “Introduction: The Unexpected Consequences of Christian Missionary
Encounters,” in Cultural Conversions: Unexpected Consequences of Christian Missionary Encounters in the Middle East, Africa, and South Asia, ed. Heather J. Sharkey (Syracuse, NY: Syracuse University Press, 2013), 1–26.
8 David Ekbladh, The Great American Mission: Modernization and the Construction of an American World Order (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2010), 2.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
158
bourmaud
support the notion of global modernization developing under strategic planning. But looking at the Middle East may help relativize the notion, even though
NECA officials paid close attention to the Chinese case. Cooperation, growing
out of a situation of humanitarian emergency, left the Near East colleges in
an inferior position. Yet it did not entail a takeover by the foundation. This
owed to the latter’s goals of local capacity-building rather than building an
academic empire, but also to missionary techniques of crowdfunding. Donor
pressure did not shape the colleges like clay, but tried to set goals and standards without entangling itself in a long-term pattern of patron-client relationship. The influence of the foundation did, however, contribute to the academic
differentiation between the colleges and the rationalization of their financial
organization, leading to the incorporation of the Near East Colleges Association in 1927.
1
Missionary Colleges into Humanitarian Institutions
1.1
Contested Missionary Methods
RF-NECA cooperation depended on an agreement on common goals, which was
not a forgone conclusion. Protestant foreign missions, starting from scratch in
the Middle East, Africa, South Asia, and China in the early 19th century, generally took conversion to be the first and utmost humanitarian goal of all their
diverse endeavours: religious propaganda, but also auxiliary work such as medicine, visits to women, teaching, engineering, or professional training.9 Auxiliary
work often had a tag on it, namely that it should explicitly serve the primary
goal of proselytizing, possibly at the expense of its own ends.
Missionary methods matched this aim, at the expense of other this-worldly
goals. Missionaries aimed at making contacts far and wide on the missionary field and affording as much religious discussion time as possible. Yet this
often clashed with the deontology of auxiliary work, such as medical mission,
“women’s work”, relief, or professional training.10 The missionary dimension
of auxiliary work was often under scrutiny. This may be overlooked because,
on account of the difficulty to broach religious discussion with non-Christians
9
10
Terril E. Lautz, “The SVM and Transformation of the Protestant Mission to China,” in
China’s Christian Colleges: Cross-Cultural Connections, 1900–1950, eds. Daniel Bays and
Ellen Widmer (Stanford: Stanford University Press, 2009), 12.
John S. Baick, “Cracks in the Foundation: Frederick T. Gates, the Rockefeller Foundation,
and the China Medical Board,” The Journal of the Gilded Age and Progressive Era 3, no. 1
(2004): 72–73.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missionary work, secularization, and donor dependency
159
in certain fields, China and the Middle East especially, medicine and education
became prominent dimensions of Christian missions. Yet from a missiological
point of view, neither of them was a consensual method. For most of the 19th
century and even beyond, there were differences on how to use them and what
for, and on whether they should be regarded as a form of mission in themselves.11
These debates and repeated caveats urging missionaries to maintain the priority of the mission’s religious goals shaped the methods and atmosphere of the
missions. Medical missions were warned against developing central hospitals.
It was feared medical service should, to quote a medical missionary journal of
the Anglican Church Missionary Society (CMS), “demand too exclusively the
energies and attention of those who are in charge. The Medical Missionaries, if they are to do effective pioneer work, must not be too much tied to the
centre”.12 Much importance was given to bedside talk, as well as to itinerations
away from the urban centres as a way to attract patients liable to be hospitalized, in order to find occasion for discussion on religion.13 Missions tended to
be labour-intensive and despite the numerical preponderance of indigenous
missionaries,14 this pushed payroll expenditure up.
High labour costs and the dissemination of missionaries made it necessary
for missionary societies, which were not self-supporting, to prioritize rigorously
their expenditure. What would in time come to be regarded as the humanitarian dimension of missionary work was contested from within as a financial distraction from strictly religious endeavours. Medical mission was looked
down on as “hardly more than bribes to draw people to hear the Gospel, mere
secular adjuncts to missionary work”.15 True enough, medical and educational
work was accepted, if only because competition with Catholic missions created
an incentive to occupy the field.16 Still, missionary supervising bodies tended
11
12
13
14
15
16
Ryan Dunch, “Science, Religion, and the Classics in Christian Higher Education to 1920,”
in China’s Christian Colleges: Cross-Cultural Connections, 1900–1950, eds. Daniel Bays and
Ellen Widmer (Stanford: Stanford University Press, 2009), 59–63; Samir Boulos, European
Evangelicals in Egypt (1900–1956): Cultural Entanglements and Missionary Spaces, Studies
in Christian Mission 48 (Leiden: Brill, 2016), 82–94.
A. Lankester, “Some Observations on General Mission Policy,”Mercy and Truth vol. 1, no. 10
(October 1897): 223.
Lankester, “Some observations,” 220; Albert Cook, “Medical Itineration,” Mercy and Truth
vol. 5, no. 66 (June 1902): 174–179.
Sharkey, “Introduction,” 11.
H. Lankester, “Medical Missions in Theory,” Mercy and Truth vol. 3, no. 38 (February 1900):
38.
See, among others: Julia Hauser, German Religious Women in Late Ottoman Beirut: Competing Missions, Studies in Christian Missions 45 (Leiden: Brill, 2015); Nazan Maksudyan,
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
160
bourmaud
to object. Higher education was an even more fraught issue: it was intended
to serve missions by providing trained indigenous staff, but it appealed to students far beyond potential missionaries, among Muslims in particular. Was it
worth the cost?
An Expanding Branch of Auxiliary Work: Missionary Colleges and
Social Service and Relief as New Goals
Missionary colleges multiplied before World War I. In the Ottoman Empire,
they were uniformly Presbyterian. The ABCFM had started founding missionary colleges in the Ottoman Empire in the 1860s, initially with a view to training
future missionaries. In Istanbul, Robert College was founded in 1863,17 followed
by the American College for Girls, established in 1871 and reorganized in 1890.18
Yet much like medical missions and schools, Protestant missionary colleges
were contested as a diversion from narrowly missionary, i.e. propagandistic
functions. It had been argued, in their early years, that to train indigenous missionaries, they should welcome converts or children of converts only.19
By the 1890s, stated goals were changing. Major Protestant missionary organizations had started putting a stress on efficiency in auxiliary work. Investments
in medical missions grew accordingly. The ends of the various forms of auxiliary work came, grudgingly, to be considered in their own rights.
This transformation went against the practice of missionary organizations,
that had grown global through bureaucratic control and the assimilation of
cost/benefit analysis. What Delphine Gardey has called “a revolution of paper”—keeping and possibly typing records, using charts, posting financial data
into a bureaucratic apparatus—intensified long-distance operations.20 The
Near East colleges could be supervised by a board of New Yorker patrician
1.2
17
18
19
20
Orphans and Destitute Children in the Late Ottoman Empire (Syracuse, NY: Syracuse University Press, 2014); Lorella Ventura, Hegel in the Arab World: Modernity, Colonialism, and
Freedom (London: Palgrave MacMillan, 2018).
Aslı Gür, “Robert College: Laboratory for Religion, Shrine for Science—Transculturation
of Evangelical College Model in Constantinople,” in American-Turkish Encounters: Politics
and Culture (1830–1989), eds. Nur Bilge Criss, Selçuk Esenbel, Tony Greenwood, and Louis
Mazzari (Newcastle upon Tyne: Cambridge Scholars Publishing, 2011), 48–60.
Mary Mills Patrick, A Bosphorus Adventure: Istanbul (Constantinople) Woman’s College,
1871–1924 (Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1934).
Loren W. Crabtree, “Andrew P. Happer and Presbyterian Missions in China, 1844–1891,”
Journal of Presbyterian History 62, no. 1 (Spring 1984): 31; Paul W. Harris, “Cultural Imperialism and American Protestant Missionaries: Collaboration and Dependency in MidNineteenth-Century China,” Pacific Historical Review 60, no. 3 (August 1991): 334.
Delphine Gardey, Ecrire, Calculer, classer: Comment une révolution de papier a transformé
les sociétés contemporaines, 1800–1940 (Paris: La Découverte, 2008).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missionary work, secularization, and donor dependency
161
trustees after their registration in the state of New York. But on account of
the distance, supervision of the missions rested on quantifiable criteria of
efficiency. The institutions now aimed at more secular goals: rationalization
through centralization, promoting science-based policy making, and training
a socially aware leadership.21
This was partly due to the trends in the recruitment of missionaries abroad.
Starting in the 1890s, American missionary organizations, under the influence
of progressive nationalism, gave increased importance to social service work.
War circumstances shaped the mutation of missionary colleges into relief
organizations. With the 1915–1916 famine, the SPC collaborated with the American Red Cross to transfer food and money to the Syrian population, set up
soup kitchens in Beirut and dispensaries.22 After the end of the war, the NER
brought together missionary organizations, American missionary colleges, and
philanthropies headed by the Rockefeller Foundation.23 Missions and Protestant colleges played an active role in the NER.24 The NER, after 1930 the NEF,
would continue working with RF money and in cooperation with the AUB all
through the Interwar years before expanding its geographical scope, focusing
on rural development.
The second consequence of the war, for the colleges, was a cash crunch.
Relief operations were a drain on their budget, entailing sudden jumps in contingency expenditure. Impoverished families were hard put to pay the tuition
fees.25 The devaluation of the US dollar in 1917 reduced the purchasing power
of the colleges’ income, as donations were labelled in US currency.26 Following
World War I, American missionary colleges were pressed to find ready money.
RF-missionary cooperation was already well under way in China, but it took the
emergency of the post-war years for it to take shape in the Middle East.
21
22
23
24
25
26
Lautz, “The SVM,” 4.
Watenpaugh, Bread from Stones, 47–54.
George E. Vincent, The Rockefeller Foundation: A Review for 1919; Public Health and Medical
Education in Many Lands (New York: The Rockefeller Foundation, 1920), 36.
Near East Relief, Report to Congress for 1925 (New York: Near East Relief—National Headquarters, 1926), 11–12.
Dong Wang, Managing God’s Higher Learning: U.S.-China Cultural Encounters and Canton
Christian College (Lingnan University) 1888–1952 (Lanham, MD: Lexington Books, 2007),
96; Robert College Records (New York: Columbia University Libraries, Rare Book and
Manuscript Library), available at Boğaziçi Üniversitesi Archives, Istanbul (hereafter CUL/
RBML, RC), American College for Girls Records (hereafter ACG), Box 20, file 18: President’s
Report with Statistics 1920–1921, 16–17.
Wang, Managing God’s Higher Learning, 96.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
162
2
bourmaud
Near East Colleges Association: Secularization and Institutional
Competition
2.1
A Gradual Trajectory out of Debt
In the Middle East, it was post-war emergency and heavy debts, not a strategic
plan, that prompted the Near East colleges to take an interest in the Rockefeller Foundation. The latter had already been involved in the foundation, in
1915, of the American Committee for Armenian and Syrian Relief, the forerunner of the NER.27 In 1920, a promise was made by the Rockefeller Foundation
to examine the circumstances under which a program of direct help to the
Near East Colleges Association could happen.28 Yet over the next four years,
the adoption of a cooperation plan was postponed due to hesitations from the
foundation.
Cooperation between the Rockefeller Foundation and the Near East Colleges Association was instituted in three steps. Big donations were campaigned
for in order to face economic hardships when the association launched an
emergency plan in 1922, as Beirut and Istanbul were facing masses of incoming refugees. Formal cooperation took the form of a contingency plan to solve
debt problems and train professional researchers by 1924. An expansion plan to
achieve the transformation of the colleges into research institutions after 1927.
I will dwell mostly on the former two plans here.
2.2
Ecologies of Project Planning
The Near East colleges were not completely a new matter for the Rockefeller
philanthropy, but the post-war conditions led to a vast increase of the aid. John
D. Rockefeller had long funded the SPC at the tune of $5,000 a year, yet more
ambitious contributions were initiated by the fund dedicated to the memory of
his wife, the Laura Spelman Rockefeller Memorial Fund (LSRM). When the Near
East Colleges Association launched a first donation drive to face the immediate
needs of the colleges and the increased expenses due to the relief operations
they participated in, the LSRM gave the largest contribution, a third of the grand
total of $1,102,000 that were collected.29
27
28
29
John Branden Little, “Band of Crusaders: American Humanitarians, the Great War, and the
Remaking of the World” (PhD diss. in history, University of California (Berkeley), 2009),
110, note 129.
Rockefeller Archives Center, Tarrytown, NY (hereafter RAC), Rockefeller Foundation
Record (hereafter RF), RF Diaries, George E. Vincent, “Interview with Dr. Dorman of the
Beirut Medical School 25 February 1924.”
Cyrus Schayegh, “The Interwar Germination of Development and Modernization Theory
and Practice: Politics, Institution Building, and Knowledge Production Between the Rock-
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missionary work, secularization, and donor dependency
163
Yet the Rockefeller Foundation remained reluctant to embark on a fullyfledged cooperation plan in the Middle East. The foundation required an assessment according to its own procedures of evaluation through an inspection
tour by RF officials. The foundation as a whole postponed any contingency
plan for the Near East colleges before an inspector of its own had made an
assessment of the possibilities of medical cooperation.30 The foundation was
undecided about when to start cooperation, which in a shifting regional and
educational landscape meant about whether to cooperate at all.
2.3
Cooperation and Secularization
Strikingly, the colleges were eager to comply with RF demands in order to get
out of financial problems and reexpand. Most effective was the scaling of the
provision of aid, which enabled the RF, not only to impose its procedures of
examination, but also to establish cooperation on a basis of external consensus
on the goals of the RF-NECA project; this, despite the fact that it was actually
reluctant to get involved in the Middle East for the time being, and did not have
a clear plan for the region or the colleges.
The second step towards a common cooperation project saw the agreement
of the Rockefeller Foundation around the medical sciences, in 1924, and a donation drive to complete it in 1925–1926. The head of Medical education at the
foundation, Richard M. Pearce, and its director, George E. Vincent, undertook
an inspection tour in the Middle East and were convinced by a well-prepared
faculty at the American University of Beirut, as the SPC had been renamed in
1920.31 The foundation was setting its conditions and ended up imposing its
timetable. Did these conditions pertain to the colleges’ missionary character?
RF officials do not refer much to the missionary nature of the proposed
cooperation in the Middle East. What they say and what they do, though,
reflects a desire to avoid starting projects with openly missionary institutions.
In the Middle East as in China, missionary milieux were divided on the secularization of their work. Humanitarian action within the framework of the
China International Famine Relief Commission and the NER and the prospect
of cooperation with the Rockefeller Foundation were widening the gap. The
division among missionaries in the Middle East overlapped with a division
between missionary and more secular colleges, resulting in the limited list of
30
31
efeller Foundation and the American University of Beirut,” Geschichte und Gesellschaft 41,
no. 4 (October–December 2015): 669.
AUB/ASC, A.A.7.6.2, AUBites, 9, “STAUB, A.W.,” Box 2: Staub to Nickoley (February 17, 1923);
Staub to Nickoley (April 24, 1923).
RAC, RF, RF Diaries, Richard M. Pearce (April 6, 1924); (May 22, 1924).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
164
bourmaud
the Near East colleges. Among the more missionary institutions stood out the
American University in Cairo (AUC).32 The AUC was also home to some of the
more vocal critics of the secularization of the AUB.33 The division between the
colleges became a matter of money as the prospect of RF funding loomed.
The competition for funding reflected the preferences of the Rockefeller
Foundation for secularized institutions and the notion it nurtured that these
alone had a promising future in the Middle East. After the perimeter of the
cooperation between the foundation and the Near East Colleges Association
had been determined, a NER conference in Istanbul in 1927 would stress the
uncertainties that the future held for the smaller, unfunded colleges. They were
left with the choice between to continue teaching without aid, or to adapt to
the RF agenda of rural development.34 In any case, the “three large institutions”
which came had initially formed the Near East Colleges Association concentrated the financial resources—both on account of their secular outlook and
of the guarantee of viability provided by their size.
The final list of the Near East colleges was not the result of a strategic plan,
but a negotiated result, a group of institutions that not only could live with the
secularized perspective of the Rockefeller Foundation but could organize to
fulfil together a number of financial functions. The first goal of the small group
formed by the Near East colleges was to coordinate the distribution of money
and to avoid further internal conflicts. The immediate goal of this informal
group was to distribute funds derived from the Charles M. Hall Estate,35 a
massive donation to the ABCFM made upon his death by the aluminium magnate.
2.4
Uneven Political Bases for Cooperation
The Rockefeller Foundation was guided in its relations with the Near East Colleges Association by consideration of the local political situation first and foremost. The Foundation had been loath to invest in the Middle East as long as
32
33
34
35
Umar Ryad, “Muslim Response to Missionary Activities in Egypt: With a Special Reference
to the Al-Azhar High Corps of Ulamâ (1925–1935),” in New Faith in Ancient Lands: Western
Missions in the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Century, Studies in Christian Mission 32, ed. Heleen Murre-van den Berg (Leiden: Brill, 2006), 281–307.
AUB/ASC, A.A.7.6.2, AUBites, 9, “STAUB, A.W.,” Box 2, Nickoley to Staub (December 16, 1922).
Frank A. Ross, Charles L. Fry, and Elbridge Silbey, The Near East and American Philanthropy: A Survey, Conducted Under the Guidance of the General Committee of the Near East
Survey (New York: Columbia University Press, 1929), 284.
RAC, RF, RF Diaries, Richard Pearce diaries (July 16, 1924); AUB/ASC, A.A.7.6.2, AUBites, 9,
“STAUB A.W.,” Box 2, Staub to Dodge (October 16, 1924): Annex, “Five year financial program for Near East Colleges.”
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missionary work, secularization, and donor dependency
165
uncertain political conditions prevailed.36 The intensified efforts of the trustees of the AUB in 1922–1923 and the repeated postponements by the foundation highlight the discrepancy between the reasons for the colleges to apply
for RF aid and the foundation’s criteria in granting it. The Rockefeller Foundation waited for the lull in military cooperation created by the Lausanne Treaty
in July 1923,37 before jumping on the occasion to start cooperation with the
Near East colleges. It was making good of a narrow window of opportunity, following the military stabilization in Syria after the Lausanne treaty and before
the Great Syrian revolt of the summer 1925. It sought to build on the goodwill
manifested towards the AUB by the French High Commissioners, the heads of
the French Mandatory administration, without antagonizing the Syrian population by working with the French colonizers. This was facilitated by the lack
of interest of local French Catholic academic institutions for cooperation with
American Protestant organizations.
The Rockefeller Foundation claimed to prioritize circumstances that allowed long-term plans, which required a favourable political environment. But
here is the catch: RF and AUB officials did not see anything stable in that short
period of relative calm, or in French rule for that matter. Rather, they were
positioning themselves in view of the next, predictable round of confrontation, accepting the Mandatory regime while anticipating hostile trends in
Syrian and Lebanese public opinion. In keeping with RF policy established in
Europe, no cooperation was possible without cordial relations with the political authorities—indeed, without their participation. In Turkey, any cooperation that would seem to bypass the political authorities would have been
viewed with suspicion by the Kemalist regime.38 The French Mandate, a Colonial republic under French tutelage but designed to have institutions of selfgovernment, was a different matter. As a state-in-the-making, it was of a hybrid,
non-lasting nature. No pretence to favour long-term foreseeability would hold
against that assessment, which makes it look as though the foundation entered
full-scale cooperation headlong as soon as it could make sure it would not be
seen as an intrusion by the powers-that-be.
A changing situation required caution vis-à-vis all actors concerned, not only
the French, but Syro-Lebanese public opinion as well. Solidarity of American
interests could only exist once that condition was fulfilled. The Rockefeller
Foundation’s approach was not to support American institutions in the Middle
36
37
38
AUB/ASC, A.A.7.6.2, AUBites, 9, “STAUB, A.W.,” Box 2: Staub to Dodge (February 17, 1923).
Michael Provence, The Last Ottoman Generation and the Making of the Modern Middle East
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2017), 155.
AUB/ASC, A.A.7.6.2, AUBites, 9, “STAUB, A.W.,” Box 2: Moore to Dodge (April 6, 1924).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
166
bourmaud
East as a whole;39 but where it could support Americans, it would. The hybrid
nature of the mandate provided a pretext to choose cooperation with the AUB:
the criteria for cooperation devised by the foundation, namely, cooperation
with local authorities, could be argued not to apply to the by definition external
authority of the French Mandatory power.40
The assessment stressed the necessity to “go native” on every level. Pearce
and Vincent completed it on their return to the United States with a report
to the foundation on medical education in Syria. The French Jesuit Université
Saint-Joseph, putting denominational belonging first and making do with catering for the needs of the Mandatory institutions anyway, would not cooperate. The Arab University of Damascus could not, for lack of equipment, staff,
and academic standards. The AUB was blessed with a favourable image in the
Middle East and a large hinterland of British colonies in the Middle East in
need of English-speaking university-trained staff.41 Pearce and Vincent concluded by assessing that of the three institutions, the AUB had the best chances
of middle-to-long-term survival. The conditions were ripe to strengthen the
regional intra-American cooperation already functioning through the NER.
Since the image of religious interference associated with missionary work had
been dispelled, what was now required was to convince Syrians to make the
AUB an institution of their own. This was one of the functions of the fundraising drive that followed the officialization of RF-Near East college cooperation.
Changing Institutional Identities: Research Goals and Secular
Outlook
Another function of the Near East Colleges Association developed after 1927
with the expansion plan, namely, to provide coordination between the colleges
in their relations with the Rockefeller Foundation. This facilitated the foundation’s plan to transform the Near East colleges and the AUB in particular into
research institutions aimed at preparing economic and social development.
One condition for this was for the colleges to reach a critical mass enabling
them to select researchers who would, in their time, be sent on fellowships to
the United States and come back as trained researchers.42 This meant the colleges should not discourage potential Muslim students by displaying an openly
Christian identity, as was still the case of Robert College and the ACG.43 Joint
2.5
39
40
41
42
43
Ross, The Near East in American Philanthropy, 285.
AUB/ASC, A.A.7.6.2, AUBites, 9, “STAUB, A.W.,” Box 2: Moore to Dodge (February 15, 1924).
RAC, RF, FA 308, Box 551, File 3692: Richard M. Pearce, “Medical Education in Syria” (1924).
Schayegh, “The Interwar Germination,” 654.
Ross, The Near East in American Philanthropy, 164.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missionary work, secularization, and donor dependency
167
pressure to secularize would continue to be exerted by the trustees of the colleges, wary of missionaries; by the NER and later the Near East Foundation
(NEF), with an experience in working with all denominations in spite of its clear
Christian identity back home in America; and by the Rockefeller Foundation.
3
Donors and Dependency
Where did the Near East colleges get their funds from? Like a number of Protestant colleges in China, they were foundations established under the aegis of
the ABCFM, which had historically provided the money for their creation, and
worked with a network of patrician families that had made their ways into the
boards of trustees of each and every college. Yet by the 1920s, the patterns and
channels changed, with the arrival of philanthropies as a new type of major
donor. Did the advent of the philanthropies’ million-dollar grants change the
approach of the colleges to funding? Especially, did it make them more responsive to pressure from donors? Did it differentiate them further from missionary
institutions?
The end of the war and early post-war years were years of structural indebtedness for the Near East colleges. The economic situation made it impossible
for them to maintain the principle of self-supportiveness that had been the
norm.44
More preoccupying was the inadequacy between expenditure and supposedly corresponding sources of income. Boarding fees did not cover fully the
overall boarding costs (89%). Tuition fees covered less than half the expenditure for instruction (48%). This went against a guiding principle of missions
abroad, namely, that they should aim at being self-supportive and should at
least cover their ordinary expenditure. With what money did the colleges survive, then?
3.1
The Traditional Way to Growth: Large Individual Donors
One of the central aspects of the work of the NER and of the RF involvement in
the Middle East, beyond relief, was reconstruction. The word referred less to the
localized effects of military destruction during World War I than to a massive
effort of social engineering, among whose main tools was higher education.
Pearce commented in 1925: “Syria is not Europe, the institution [the AUB] is fin-
44
CUL/RBML, RC, ACG, Box 3, file 11: “Stated meeting of the trustees of the American College
for Girls at Constantinople in Turkey, Held in New York City, Thursday, April 25, 1918.”
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
168
bourmaud
anced from America and the problem is not “emergency” in the sense of Central
Europe, and I think the best term for the program is ‘Wet nursing’”.45 In the eyes
of the foundation, external funding was sufficient to ensure the survival of the
institution, but it was not enough to cover development, which also required
specialized training.
RF practices of allying intensive funding and capacity building casts the
foundation in opposition to earlier funding practices, especially nineteenthcentury ones. American gifts to the colleges meant first and foremost large
individual gifts. These had long made the bulk of foreign missions’ resources
for investment, but the role of major donors had decreased through the 19th
century: Sarah Flew shows with the case of major British foreign missionary
societies such as the CMS that in the event of the loss of large individual donors,
the society’s operational capacity was no longer threatened.46 Missionary societies could rely on other sources of extraordinary income and remain afloat.
Gifts from large donors came with strings attached. Ideologically, donors
expected missionary societies and protector states to stand for values compatible with theirs. Practically, most missionary societies preferred to reward
major individual gifts with the naming of a piece of equipment, a room, or
a building after the donor, rather than letting them retain bargaining power.
Symbolic rewards were a way to minimize individualized donor dependency.
Under circumstances of financial emergency, missionary institutions saw
no other option than to mobilize a network of well-to-do donors and accept
their conditions. In 1922, the AUB negotiated a gift of $1,000 with a New Yorkbased immigrant originating from Damascus, N. Mallouk. The money was one
example in a number of gifts destined to be used solely to fund scholarships for
poor students—in particular Russian and Armenian refugees.47 In the Mallouk
case, the condition was that it should help four students from Damascus—
three Greek Orthodox and one Muslim—be selected for their academic proficiency and get an AUB education.48 Post-war emergency was liable to reinstate
dependency on large individual donors, which the Near East colleges sought to
avoid.
45
46
47
48
RAC, RF, Record Group 1.1 (hereafter: RG 1.1), box 2, file 11: Pearce to Carter (January 25,
1925).
Sarah Flew, Philanthropy and the Funding of the Church of England, 1850–1914 (London:
Routledge, 2015), 138–139.
AUB/ASC, A.A.7.6.2, AUBites, 9, “STAUB, A.W.,” Box 2: Staub to Nickoley, (October 14, 1922).
AUB/ASC, A.A.7.6.2, AUBites, 9, “STAUB, A.W.,” Box 2: copy of Walter Booth Adams to
N.S. Mallouk (April 28, 1922).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missionary work, secularization, and donor dependency
169
3.2
Missions in the 19th Century and the Democratization of Funding
Of course, missionary societies did not oppose large donors and small donors.
The latter helped secure the operating costs of the missionary organizations,
and establish them as major, reliable institutions. The reverse was true: large
individual donors could be useful as models, in order to create larger pools of
small donors, on a professional or communitarian basis for instance.
The mobilization of alumni soon highlighted the resources of the Middle
Eastern diasporas. Branches of the alumni association were soon founded, not
only across the Levant, but in North and South America as well. Prominent
and affluent alumni would be useful in starting donation drives among the
diasporas.49 Promises of grants, individual and institution, were supposed to
have cumulative effects.50 The multiplication of branches of the alumni association abroad testified to the intrication of long-distance nationalism and professional links maintained through the alma mater.
The donation drive benefited from the conjuncture, as long-distance nationalism was aroused in the Syrian diasporas by the events in the French Mandate.
Syrian public opinion abroad was turning against the French Mandatory power,
especially after the beginning of the Great Syrian Revolt in the summer of 1925.
After the denunciation in the American press of the bombing of Damascus by
the French in October 1925,51 the AUB and the United States were seen as political allies against French colonial exactions.
3.3
State Subsidies and Influence
“There is no such thing as a free lunch”, as Milton Friedman put it, or gratuitous state subsidies for that matter; but they do not entail automatically
donor-dependency on the state. Not only is the effectiveness of donor dependency indexed on the state’s capacity of control over aid receivers, but state
administrations are interventionist to varying degrees. In the Late Ottoman and
Interwar period, France stood out as an example of diplomatic interventionism over missionary institutions placed under its protection, and the United
States much less so. French governmental subsidies, given on a yearly basis on
ministerial budget or out of the profits of the Pari Mutuel horse races, were
carefully weighed at the Quai d’Orsay, strenuously negotiated, and often hotly
49
50
51
AUB/ASC, A.A.7.6.2, AUBites, 9, “STAUB, A.W.,” Box 2: copy of Walter Booth Adams to
N.S. Mallouk (April 28, 1922).
AUB/ASC, A.A.7.6.2, AUBites, 9, “STAUB, A.W.,” Box 2: Staub to Nickoley, (December 6,
1922).
Susan Pedersen, The Guardians: The League of Nations and the Crisis of Empire (Oxford:
Oxford University Press, 2015), 142–168.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
170
bourmaud
contested afterwards among disgruntled candidates. And yet even French diplomatic control over aid receivers had its limits. Individuals were able to carve
their autonomy against consular and ambassadorial power, due to their connections within the church and the latter’s complex balance of power. With
the end of French monopoly on the protection of Latin Catholic missions
in 1898, Germany, Austria-Hungary, and Italy in particular started vying for
the protection of “national” institutions through injecting subsidies, which in
return meant closer oversight of their operations.52 Still, the relation worked
both ways, and due to the international character of the Catholic religious
staff, no situation of protection implied perpetual loyal or vertical power relations.
US administrations seemed to keep a more hands-off policy towards missionary institutions than other Western powers. Personalities associated with
missionary organizations were in close, frequent contacts with government
officials, and humanitarian crises were a case when the US administration
would summon missionary societies and their men on the ground to initiate
relief operations. The establishment of the American Committee for Armenian
and Syrian Relief was an instance of the relation working at the initiative of the
government: together with fellow millionaire Charles Crane, patrician Cleveland Dodge, a close friend of US president Woodrow Wilson and the father
of future AUB president Bayard Dodge, was called in 1915 by US Ambassador
to Constantinople Henry Morgenthau to form the American Committee for
Armenian and Syrian Relief.53 Yet the correspondence between the trustees
and the colleges shows them less often receiving orientations from the State
Department than trying to assume an influence on US diplomacy. The letters
exchanged between Albert Staub, the secretary of AUB’s board of trustees, and
the presidency of the AUB shows the former reacting upon political events with
foreign policy implications: Staub cheers for the results of the midterms of 1922,
seeing them as a payback for the Republicans’ refusal to ratify the peace treaties and get a proactive role in the Middle East through the Armenia mandate.54
He is summoned to the US State Department following the signature of the
Turco-American “Treaty of Amity and Commerce” signed in Lausanne in 1923
52
53
54
French Foreign Ministry Archives, Nantes, AP, Consulat de Beyrouth, Série A, 314, French
Ambassador to the Holy See to Delcassé, Rome (May 8, 1902); Consulat de Beyrouth, Série
A, 350, report: “Aperçu sur les œuvres diverses établies en Palestine et du moyen d’assurer
et de développer l’influence française” [ca. 1903?].
Joseph L. Grabill, “Cleveland H. Dodge, Woodrow Wilson, and the Near East,” Journal of
Presbyterian History 48, no. 4 (Winter 1970): 255.
AUB/ASC, A.A.7.6.2, AUBites, 9, “STAUB, A.W.,” Box 2: Staub to Nickoley (November 9, 1922).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missionary work, secularization, and donor dependency
171
alongside the peace treaty between Turkey and Greece, but for advice.55 In 1926,
he makes vain efforts to influence the Senate in favour of ratifying the treaty,56
which he sees as the condition for American institutions to go on working in
Turkey, in the shadow of businessmen desirous to do business in Turkey.57 In
line with these efforts at influencing policy, Staub devoted much time, alongside the organization of the donation drive of 1925–1926, to fleshing out the
Newsletter of the Near East Colleges Association. The goal of the publication
was first and foremost to give the colleges publicity and facilitate the collection of funds. But after the success of the donation drive for the contingency
plan, Staub came to see the newsletter as a potential tool of influence. Rather
than being funded and remote-controlled by the state, the Near East colleges
sought deliberately to assume a role mixing lobbying and expertise vis-à-vis US
diplomacy. Their capacity to collect donations boosted their political influence.
“We Mean to Get the Million All Right”:
A Crowdfunding-Philanthropy Mix
Why did the Near East colleges, with their traditional channels of funding and
no dependency on the US Treasury, apply in the early 1920s for RF money when
it came with stringent procedures of control? As said before, the colleges were
pressed for money. Moreover, cooperating with the Rockefeller Foundation was
not exclusive of seeking other, more traditional sources of cash, in order to constitute a sufficient endowment and shore up its expanded budget. In this, the
Near East colleges knowingly followed the model of their Chinese counterparts;
yet the commitment of the foundation in the reorganization of medicine in
China was also distracting it away from any serious investment in the Middle
East.
Near East colleges officials understood RF grants to mean a jump in the financial resources at their disposal. The main aid receiver in the Middle East
during the Interwar period, the AUB, ended up ranking in the middle among
RF grantees of the period.58
RF money was a guarantee for other potential benefactors as well. The argument was used on N. Mallouk to encourage him into going through with his
offer for scholarships: “[you] have probably seen what the Rockefeller Fund has
3.4
55
56
57
58
AUB/ASC, A.A.7.6.2, AUBites, 9, “STAUB, A.W.,” Box 2: Staub to Dodge (April 12, 1924).
George Harris and Nur Bilge Criss, Studies in Atatürk’s Turkey: The American Dimension
(Leiden: Brill, 2009), 11.
AUB/ASC, A.A.7.6.2, AUBites, 9, “STAUB, A.W.,” Box 3: Staub to Dodge, (September 23, 1926);
Ibidem (January 25, 1927).
Schayegh, “The Interwar Germination,” 660.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
172
bourmaud
promised us and other interests are backing us. We mean to get the Million all
right”.59 What was the goal of the colleges, chasing two rabbits at a time, and
were Rockefeller officials at home with that?
The Rockefeller Foundation was concerned with the capacity of the Near
East colleges to find alternative sources of funding. The issue was double-edged.
Banking on the fund-raising capacity of the Near East colleges to supplement
RF funds ensured that the foundation did not have to bear the whole financial
weight of the overhaul of the colleges. But multiple sources of fundings could
make the colleges less responsive to RF control and pressure. At the beginning
of the donation drive, Pearce expressed the latter view. He dismissed crowdfunding as the characteristic missionary way of fund-raising, and one that had
proved problematic for the foundation elsewhere:
Your letter and their memoranda seem to show that they are after all
they can get. I have always said that the American University of Beirout
[sic] was not to be regarded as a Missionary Institution, but the present
demands indicate that I was wrong: they seem to be after all they can
get.60
The Near East Colleges Association’s crowdfunding capacity was beneficial
for their cooperation with the foundation. The reason Pearce was irked by
the funding practices of the AUB was not its trying to preserve its autonomy
through alternating among its benefactors, but the university’s apparent treatment of the foundation as a cash machine and a publicity argument visà-vis other donors. It was RF policy to finance institutions so as to enable
them to become self-supportive on a larger scale after RF-funded projects had
ended.
But did RF grants facilitate or complicate the financial autonomy of the colleges? There was a case to be made for encouraging aid-receiving institutions to
supplement RF fundings with donation drives, as this would, in time, minimize
the effects of the transition out of aid and give institutions a basis of financial
stability. The whole point of the 1925–1926 plan61 and of the ensuing expansion
plan62 was to clear the debts of the colleges first, and to constitute and consolidate an endowment to finance their expanded budget. There was a division
59
60
61
62
AUB/ASC, A.A.7.6.2, AUBites, 9, “STAUB, A.W.,” Box 2: copy of Walter Booth Adams to
N.S. Mallouk (April 28, 1922).
RAC, RF, RG 1.1, Box 2/11: Richard M. Pearce to Walter S. Carter (January 25, 1925).
RAC, RF, RF Diaries, Richard Pearce diaries (April 6, 1924).
RAC, RF, RF Diaries, Richard Pearce diaries (June 3, 1927).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missionary work, secularization, and donor dependency
173
of work. RF money would be concentrated on endowing the new equipments
the foundation pressed for, and on developing medical and later social science teaching and research.63 The colleges committed themselves to finding
the bulk of the money necessary to reconstitute and expand their endowment
in order to receive RF funds.64 RF funds and other sources of funding were not
alternatives: they conditioned one on another.
The foundation exerted pressure on the process of donation collection, but
not on the methods, which ended up being what Pearce had called “missionary”—based on partly missionary networks and, above all, on crowdfunding.
The scale of RF funding was a pull factor for donors and an incentive for the
trustees of the colleges to step up the campaign directed at potential donors.
Alongside the newsletter of the Near East colleges, publicity, and conferences,
an Oriental bazaar was organized to kickstart the donation drive at the end of
1924, with the sale of products from Armenian refugee and Syrian charities and
the participation of notable figures in the missionary world, as well as George
Vincent.65
The colleges maintained their traditional missionary ways of collecting
funds, but even on these the foundation exerted oversight. The relation was
more of control than of dependency: the complementarity between the modes
of funding was aimed, not just at anticipating the transition out of RF projects, but already at preventing RF money from becoming part of the ordinary
budget of the colleges. The foundation considered that they should become
self-supporting again as soon as possible. Was pressure on funding used as efficiently on the expenditure of the colleges? Were the colleges as subservient to
the specific agendas of the foundation as they were to the financial conditions
it laid down?
4
RF Control on Expenditure and Agenda Dependency
The notion of agenda-dependency can be used to describe the creation of
aid-induced obligation to enforce the agendas of the donor, but this can refer
to two forms of obligation: effective compliance (performance obligation) or
demonstration of steps taken towards compliance (best-efforts obligation).
Failure to comply does not necessarily entail the end of cooperation, which
63
64
65
RAC, RF, RF Diaries, Richard Pearce diaries (May 22, 1924).
AUB/ASC, A.A.7.6.2, AUBites, 9, “STAUB, A.W.,” Box 2: Staub to Dodge (May 23, 1924).
AUB/ASC, A.A.7.6.2, AUBites, 9, “STAUB, A.W.,” Box 2: Moore to Crawford (December 26,
1924).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
174
bourmaud
would deprive donors of power over aid receivers. However, the stress of early
20th-century economics on budget orthodoxy put pressure on economic actors, both public and private, to strive towards budget balance, and therefore
to get out of debt as quickly as possible. This made donor-receiver relations
more comminatory. The influence of the Rockefeller Foundation was mostly
felt on the expenditure side, where it could impose its norms and its agendas.
The insider knowledge held by Near East colleges officials often enabled them
to anticipate its demands, but the foundation was in the habit of threatening
to withhold or fail to renew its grants in order to bring aid receivers back in
line. RF-funded projects were devised so as not to induce a structural need for
aid in the budget of receiver institutions; the counterpart was that the pressure on enforcing the foundation’s recommendations was direct. In the case of
the Near East colleges, compliance to RF norms had its limits; but cooperation
had a broader, more structural influence by bringing about a rationalization of
expenditure.
The Rockefeller Foundation was more involved in the architecture of training and research than in individual cases, which led it to exert an influence
on the disciplines and the contents taught in the Near East colleges. Whereas
missionary schools and colleges sought to instill, if not an outright religious
morality, at least one clearly influenced by Protestantism,66 the foundation was
more interested in instilling in students deontology and professional procedures.67
5
Professionalizing the Staff: Focusing on Professional Procedures, a
Secularization of Recruitment?
Another focus of RF pressure was the standardization of professional procedures. Sending students and alumni on scholarship to the United States served
the purpose, among other goals. So did the inspection tours that followed the
establishment of cooperation between the foundation and the colleges. At the
decisional level, it created stronger relations between the authorities of the colleges and globalized, though largely Western, scientific communities.
Did the Rockefeller Foundation’s preference for work with secularized institutions translate into pressure regarding recruitment policy? The answer is not
clear cut. First, cross-denominational recruitment did not make sense from the
66
67
Boulos, European Evangelicals in Egypt, 131–137.
Schayegh, “The Interwar Germination,” 671.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missionary work, secularization, and donor dependency
175
point of view of the foundation alone, but also for the colleges themselves. This
was due to the ambiguities and evolutions of the notion of religious freedom
as promoted by the US government and American private voluntary organizations alike. Religious freedom had become an argument for the US diplomacy
to support missions in the late Ottoman Empire.68 It had meant a guarded support for missionary proselytizing as well as support for coexistence between
Muslim and non-Muslim communities in the face of growing inter-communal
violence. Yet by the time the Near East Colleges Association and the Rockefeller
Foundation formalized their cooperation, circumstances had changed beyond
recognition. First, religious freedom had been weaponized against missionary
institutions, in the case of the 1909 student strike at the SPC: non-Christian
students had invoked it in order to be exempt of the obligation of attending
Bible classes and religious service.69 Then, with the mass violences of World
War I and the post-war conflicts, the non-Muslim population of the new state
of Turkey had all but disappeared and the Kemalist authorities used their own
notion of laiklik (secularism) and the new demographic composition of the
country against Christian missions.70 Invoking religious freedom could work
to justify the uncomfortable but ongoing presence of missionary institutions
on Turkish territory, but not the protection of proselytizing institutions; hence
the urgent need of the American colleges in Istanbul to integrate Turkish staff
in their midst. In Beirut, on the contrary, power had been seized by a state
identified alternately as secular and Christian. Active Protestant proselytism
would antagonize the majority of the population of the Mandate, but promoting religious coexistence and interactions in the name of religious freedom was
an effective tool of cultural diplomacy in order to conquer local public opinion.71
Yet in practice, most of the Western candidates and recruitees of the Near
East colleges had a missionary past or family. Not only were they referred to that
pedigree in the international correspondence of the Near East Colleges Association and in letters to the Rockefeller Foundation; their missionary history was
68
69
70
71
Henry Otis Dwight, Treaty Rights of American Missionaries in Turkey (New York: Foreign
Missions Library, 1893), 7.
Jens Hanssen, Fin de Siècle Beirut: The Making of an Ottoman Provincial Capital (Oxford:
Clarendon Press, 2005), 186.
Rıfat N. Bali, The Saga of a Friendship: Asa Kent Jennings and the American Friends of Turkey
(Istanbul: Libra, 2009), 335.
Jennifer Dueck, “International Rivalry and Culture in Syria and Lebanon under the French
Mandate,” in Searching for a Cultural Diplomacy, eds. Jessica C.E. Gienow-Hecht and Mark
C. Donfried (New York: Berghahn, 2013), 137–161.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
176
bourmaud
seen as of value to work in the Middle East.72 This preference in the face of outward assertions of religious freedom and repudiation of missionary methods
cannot be reduced to a hidden agenda of cultural influence and subterranean
religious propaganda. Three other factors at least have to be taken into account.
The first one lies in the professional qualities attributed to missionary, to wit, a
“spirit” full of enthusiasm, associated with an experience of foreign fields.73 The
second factor is financial, as missionaries were assumed to be liable to accept
the salaries paid by the Near East colleges, whose reduced amount in comparison with similar work in the United States explains much of the high turn-over
among the Western staff.74 Lastly, hiring staffers of missionary background was
also thought as a way to prevent what was the alternative way to prevent the
turn-over of Western teachers in the medical sciences, namely, allowing them
to keep a private practice by the side. The practice was common among missionary medical schools abroad, but it ran against the RF goal of developing
institutions of research. At the Peking Union Medical College, the main focus
of RF medical projects in China, Pearce had been able to observe the problem:
“I feel that if the present policy is to continue there will be great danger of
establishing a Mayo clinic with a medical school attached”.75 At AUB, Rockefeller fellowships were one way to steer practitioners away from their private
practices and back to research.76
6
Conclusion
The relationship that developed between the Rockefeller Foundation and the
Near East Colleges Association during the Interwar period was clearly one of
influence. The foundation exerted influence on both an individual and a strategic level, be it on priorities of academic development, politics, staff recruitment, or conceptions of social engineering. By and large, the administrations
of the colleges welcomed RF involvement through higher standards and the
goal of becoming research institutions. The result was not equally satisfactory
for all colleges, though, as the AUB was given a prominent role above consid-
72
73
74
75
76
See for instance: RAC, RF, Pearce diaries (September 19, 1924); Mary Beard, (October 24,
1927); (December 2, 1927); AUB/ASC, A.A.7.6.2, AUBites, 9, “STAUB, A.W.,” Box 3, Staub to
Dodge (August 31, 1926).
RAC, RF, Pearce diaries (December 2, 1927).
AUB/ASC, A.A.7.6.2, AUBites, 9, “STAUB, A.W.,” Box 2, Staub to Dodge (August 11, 1924).
RAC, RF, Pearce diaries (February 14, 1921).
AUB/ASC, A.A.7.6.2, AUBites, 9, “STAUB, A.W.,” Box 2, Nickoley to Staub (May 21, 1923).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missionary work, secularization, and donor dependency
177
erations for regional governments, whereas the colleges in Istanbul saw their
academic perimeter curbed by RF consideration of the nationalist government
of the Republic of Turkey: in 1925, the ACG had to close down its brand new
medical school for women under RF pressure, and as a display of goodwill to
the Kemalist authorities.
RF influence was obtained through an open carrot-and-stick approach,
based on the promise of funding. The Near East colleges appear to have been
more than willing to submit to RF procedures and injunctions, plagued as they
initially were by ordinary expenditure debts and the cost of their relief activities. They were less reluctant than their counterparts in China to adhere to RF
methods and forgo openly missionary identities. Philanthropy funding completed the evolution out of religious proselytism which had been accelerated
by the colleges’ wartime and post-war humanitarian repurposing.
In the process of negotiating cooperation and afterwards, the Near East colleges made use of their image as being less missionary and more secular than
most other American Protestant institutions in the region. While the Rockefeller Foundation was not anti-missionary, it had become wary, through its
work in China, of missionaries attempting to maintain the priority of their
religious calling. I argue, however, that missionary meant different things in
different contexts: the foundation saw the epithet in a positive light when it
referred to the genealogy of American recruitees, their values and their field
experience abroad, in humanitarian action especially; with discomfort as to
actual proselytizing; and with ambivalence when it came to funding methods. The religious identification of the aid-receiving institutions mattered to
the foundation as a donor, and the more proactive missionaries were spared
dependency on it, at the price of protracted shortage of cash. Sticking to one’s
religious values did make a difference. Yet the relation of causality—that secularization would have helped make the Near East colleges dependent on RF
money—fails to apply the other way around. The Near East colleges retained
its Christian missionary inspiration on the inside, out of sight. Its proactive
subservience to the recommendations of the foundation did not stem from a
conversion to secular values, but from a sense of opportunity for higher education in the Middle East, and from insider knowledge about the demands of the
foundation, thanks to relations with American Colleges in China.
For these reasons, the RF-NECA relationship can be characterized by agenda
dependency, but cannot be assimilated to the kind of subservience to donors
which contemporary NGOs are commonly denounced for. Agenda dependency, in this instance, followed and pushed further the dropping of the colleges’ missionary agenda and the recasting of their religious identity into that
of beacons of religious freedom. The success of the donation drives organized
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
178
bourmaud
by the boards of trustees of the colleges do not indicate a loss of support or
confidence in their operational norms or in their adherence to their original
Protestant values. These drives did not curtail RF influence on the agenda of
the colleges in the short run either, coordinated as they were with Rockefeller
authorities. But they guaranteed the capacity of the colleges to grow out of
dependency on RF funding in the long run. The situation at hand is different from present-day patterns of donor dependency, in which NGOs and other
institutions come to need on a regular basis continued support from an institutional donor, to whom they become subservient; RF influence on the Near
East colleges had a horizon: its emergency plans and grants for reconstruction
were understood to be as temporary as possible. The goal, reflecting a lingering
Victorian ideal of self-reliance, was to kick-start institutions meant to become
self-supporting. There was an entry cost for the Near East colleges, who had
to submit to RF procedures of evaluation. Yet as the case of the AUB and its
rival institutions in Beirut and Damascus shows, the effort promised to pay
off. The missionary practice of crowdfunding did not offset RF influence, it
made the temporary character of RF aid a realistic perspective. Nowadays, aid
attribution is competitive, which creates relations of clientele: aid receivers cultivate the good will of their donors. The procedural costs of submitting a grant
application make it an investment, the viability of which depends on reconduction. The depth and nature of donor dependency change with the time
frame of aid77 and the degree of competition for funding. With little competition surrounding the Near East colleges, it did little matter to their American
benefactors how strongly Protestant and missionary those institutions came
out.
And now, to get back to the issue of the role of missions in American
strategies. The archives show the trustees of the Near East Colleges Association
actively attempting to influence American foreign policy, rather than being
given directions from Washington. Presuming one strategy guiding the Rockefeller Foundation and the colleges runs against the fact that there were roads
not taken and cul-de-sacs such as the medical school of the ACG, reciprocal
interrogations on the intents of the various actors involved, and ambiguities
on the goals to be attained. While the Rockefeller Foundation was set on rural
development and this goal was by and large accepted by the AUB, national
governments in the Middle East nurtured other plans for the graduates they
recruited. The foundation, determined to cooperate directly with the Turkish government, probably came upon difficulties in trying to impose such an
77
Lefebvre, “Donor Dependency,” 487.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missionary work, secularization, and donor dependency
179
agenda on the colleges in Istanbul, as the Kemalist régime wanted to industrialize the country and bring Western firms and experts to that end. Moreover, the
convergence of operations between American private voluntary organizations
in the Middle East and philanthropies was not an abstract view. It was experienced in the field, in the emergency and relief work. The relations between
the Rockefeller Foundation, the Near East College Association and the NER
were sites of production of techniques of cooperation that would later be institutionalized within the US State Department and, much later still, be identified as a specific form of power within international relations: soft power.
Even regarding a major American ideological export product, religious freedom, the agency of the colleges should be separated from the strategies of the
Rockefeller Foundation, let alone of the American government. Vis-à-vis this
agenda, American diplomacy was an enabler, creating the position of diplomatic privilege under which the Near East colleges could work. The content of
the agenda was left in the hands of other actors, rather than being channelled
through them as part of a larger strategy and a common national agenda.78 The
Rockefeller Foundation promoted religious freedom from a perspective of efficiency in predominantly non-Christian settings in China and the Middle East,
together with a growing distrust, gained in China, with the spirit of denominational exclusivity displayed by certain missionaries. The Near East colleges
themselves were wary of hurting local public opinion, and against a backdrop
of more proactive missions working in the region, gave religious freedom the
meaning of non-interventionism on the part of Protestant institutions, religious coexistence in their midst, as well as deontology and character training
under clear but unspoken influence of Protestant ethics for their students. This
way, they could claim to their financial backers to remain true to their Christian values while creating a pattern of interdenominational cooperation that
would also become part of US modernization policies.
78
On the distinction between the “subjective”, strategic exertion of power and the “objective” power given by a position of privilege, and the idea that the assumed non-intrusive
character of “soft power” as conceptualized by Joseph Nye is often undermined by active exertion of power, see Edward Lock, “Soft Power and Strategy: Developing a ‘Strategic’
Conception of Power,” in Soft Power and US Foreign Policy: Theoretical, Historical, and Contemporary Perspectives, ed. I. Parmar and M. Cox (London: Routledge, 2009), 32–50.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
180
bourmaud
Bibliography
Primary Sources
American University of Beirut. Archives and Special Collections (AUB/ASC).
Boğaziçi Üniversitesi Archives, Istanbul (CUL/RBML, RC).
American College for Girls Records (ACG). Box 20, file 18: President’s Report with Statistics 1920–1921.
Rockefeller Archives Center (RAC). Tarrytown, New York.
Rockefeller Foundation Record (RF).
Secondary Sources
Abu-Sada, Caroline. ONG Palestiniennes et construction étatique: L’expérience de Palestinian Agricultural Relief Committees (PARC) dans les Territoires occupés palestiniens
1983–2005. Beyrouth: Presses de l’IFPO, 2013.
Baick, John S. “Cracks in the Foundation: Frederick T. Gates, the Rockefeller Foundation, and the China Medical Board.” The Journal of the Gilded Age and Progressive
Era 3, no. 1 (2004): 59–89.
Bali, Rıfat N. The Saga of a Friendship: Asa Kent Jennings and the American Friends of
Turkey. Istanbul: Libra, 2009.
Beaumont, Peter. “Israel Passes Law to Force NGOs to Reveal Foreign Funding.” The
Guardian, July 12, 2016. Accessed on April 27, 2018. https://www.theguardian.com/
world/2016/jul/12/israel‑passes‑law‑to‑force‑ngos‑to‑reveal‑foreign‑funding.
Boulos, Samir. European Evangelicals in Egypt (1900–1956): Cultural Entanglements and
Missionary Spaces. Studies in Christian Mission 48. Leiden: Brill, 2016.
Cook, Albert. “Medical Itineration.” Mercy and Truth vol. 5, no. 66 (June 1902): 174–
179.
Crabtree, Loren W. “Andrew P. Happer and Presbyterian Missions in China, 1844–1891.”
Journal of Presbyterian History 62, no. 1 (Spring 1984): 19–34.
Dueck, Jennifer. “International Rivalry and Culture in Syria and Lebanon under the
French Mandate.” In Searching for a Cultural Diplomacy, edited by Jessica C.E. Gienow-Hecht and Mark C. Donfried, 137–161. New York: Berghahn, 2013.
Dunch, Ryan. “Science, Religion, and the Classics in Christian Higher Education to
1920.” In China’s Christian Colleges, edited by Daniel Bays and Ellen Widmer, 57–80.
Stanford: Stanford University Press, 2009.
Dwight, Henry Otis. Treaty Rights of American Missionaries in Turkey. New York: Foreign
Missions Library, 1893.
Ekbladh, David. The Great American Mission: Modernization and the Construction of an
American World Order. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2010.
Flew, Sarah. Philanthropy and the Funding of the Church of England, 1850–1914. London:
Routledge, 2015.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
missionary work, secularization, and donor dependency
181
Gardey, Delphine. Ecrire, Calculer, classer: Comment une révolution de papier a transformé les sociétés contemporaines, 1800–1940. Paris: La Découverte, 2008.
Grabill, Joseph L. “Cleveland H. Dodge, Woodrow Wilson, and the Near East.” Journal of
Presbyterian History 48, no. 4 (Winter 1970): 249–264.
Gür, Aslı. “Robert College: Laboratory for Religion, Shrine for Science—Transculturation of Evangelical College Model in Constantinople.” In American-Turkish Encounters: Politics and Culture (1830–1989), edited by Nur Bilge Criss, Selçuk Esenbel, Tony
Greenwood, and Louis Mazzari, 48–60. Newcastle upon Tyne: Cambridge Scholars
Publishing, 2011.
Hanssen, Jens. Fin de Siècle Beirut: The Making of an Ottoman Provincial Capital. Oxford:
Clarendon Press, 2005.
Harris, George, and Nur Bilge Criss. Studies in Atatürk’s Turkey: The American Dimension. Leiden: Brill, 2009.
Harris, Paul W. “Cultural Imperialism and American Protestant Missionaries: Collaboration and Dependency in Mid-Nineteenth-Century China.” Pacific Historical Review
60, no. 3 (August 1991): 309–338.
Hauser, Julia. German Religious Women in Late Ottoman Beirut: Competing Missions.
Coll. “Studies in Christian Missions.” Leiden: Brill, 2015.
Human Rights Watch. “Egypt: New Law Will Crush Civil Society,” June 2, 2017. Accessed
April 27, 2018. https://www.hrw.org/news/2017/06/02/egypt‑new‑law‑will‑crush‑civ
il‑society.
Kennedy, Charles H., Ijaz Hussein, and S. Akbar Zaidi. “Reconsidering the Relationship between the State, Donors, and NGOs in Bangladesh [with Comments].” The
Pakistan Development Review 38, no. 4 (Winter 1999): 489–510.
Lankester, A. “Some Observations on General Mission Policy.” Mercy and Truth vol. 1,
no. 10 (October 1897): 219–223.
Lankester, H. “Medical Missions in Theory.” Mercy and Truth vol. 3, no. 38 (February
1900): 37–42.
Lautz, Terril E. “The SVM and Transformation of the Protestant Mission to China.” In
China’s Christian Colleges: Cross-Cultural Connections, 1900–1950, edited by Daniel
Bays and Ellen Widmer, 3–19. Stanford: Stanford University Press, 2009.
Lefebvre, Jeffrey A. “Donor Dependency and American Arms Transfers to the Horn of
Africa: the F-5 Legacy.” The Journal of Modern African Studies 25, no. 3 (September
1987): 465–488.
Little, John Branden. “Band of Crusaders: American Humanitarians, the Great War, and
the Remaking of the World.” PhD diss. in history, University of California (Berkeley),
2009.
Lock, Edward. “Soft Power and Strategy: Developing a ‘Strategic’ Conception of Power.”
In Soft Power and US Foreign Policy: Theoretical, Historical, and Contemporary Perspectives, edited by I. Parmar and M. Cox, 32–50. London: Routledge, 2009.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
182
bourmaud
Maksudyan, Nazan. Orphans and Destitute Children in the Late Ottoman Empire. Syracuse, NY: Syracuse University Press, 2014.
Mills Patrick, Mary. A Bosphorus Adventure: Istanbul (Constantinople) Woman’s College,
1871–1924. Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1934.
Near East Relief. Report to Congress for 1925. New York: Near East Relief—National
Headquarters, 1926.
Petersen, Marie-Juul. For Humanity or for the Umma? Aid and Islam in Transnational
Muslim NGOs. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2016.
Pedersen, Susan. The Guardians: The League of Nations and the Crisis of Empire. Oxford:
Oxford University Press, 2015.
Provence, Michael. The Last Ottoman Generation and the Making of the Modern Middle
East. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2017.
Ross, Frank A., Charles L. Fry, and Elbridge Silbey. The Near East and American Philanthropy: A Survey, Conducted Under the Guidance of the General Committee of the Near
East Survey. New York: Columbia University Press, 1929.
Ryad, Umar. “Muslim Response to Missionary Activities in Egypt: With a Special Reference to the Al-Azhar High Corps of Ulamâ (1925–1935).” In New Faith in Ancient
Lands: Western Missions in the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Century. Studies in Christian Mission 32, edited by Heleen Murre-van den Berg. Leiden:
Brill, 2006.
Schayegh, Cyrus. “The Interwar Germination of Development and Modernization Theory and Practice: Politics, Institution Building, and Knowledge Production Between
the Rockefeller Foundation and the American University of Beirut.” Geschichte und
Gesellschaft 41, no. 4 (October–December, 2015): 649–684.
Sharkey, Heather J. “Introduction: The Unexpected Consequences of Christian Missionary Encounters.” In Cultural Conversions: Unexpected Consequences of Christian
Missionary Encounters in the Middle East, Africa, and South Asia, edited by Heather
J. Sharkey, 1–26. Syracuse, NY: Syracuse University Press, 2013.
Ventura, Lorella. Hegel in the Arab World: Modernity, Colonialism, and Freedom. London:
Palgrave MacMillan, 2018.
Vincent, George E. The Rockefeller Foundation. A Review for 1919. Public Health and Medical Education in Many Lands. New York: The Rockefeller Foundation, 1920.
Wang, Dong. Managing God’s Higher Learning: U.S.-China Cultural Encounters and Canton Christian College (Lingnan University) 1888–1952. Lanham, MD: Lexington Books,
2007.
Watenpaugh, Keith David. Bread from Stones: The Middle East and the Making of Modern Humanitarianism. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2015.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
chapter 8
“Machine Age Humanitarianism”: American
Humanitarianism in Early-20th Century Syria and
Lebanon
Idir Ouahes
Historians of humanitarianism have increasingly scrutinized its social and
political perspectives in the hope of defining a unitary field of study. One trend
has sought to emphasize the pre-existing contexts prior to the formalization
of humanitarian activity.1 Other accounts, such as Michael Barnett’s, suggest
that humanitarianism as a concept should be considered separately from traditional charity since it is a particularly modern, Western phenomenon that
emerged from Enlightenment ethics (transcendentalism and universalism).2
In the Middle Eastern context, Ottoman-era massacres have generated the
most attention.3 Historians of the Middle East have nevertheless also sought to
emphasize the well-established Islamic charitable experience. Islamic awqāf
(mortmain perpetuities) have been an intrinsic part of the region’s humanitarian activity.4 These Islamic financial instruments provided for a range of
charitable activities, even for the protection of birds as was the case in a Fezzan
waqf.
1 Peter Stamatov, The Origins of Global Humanitarianism: Religions, Empires, and Advocacy
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2013). Stamatov and earlier historian Frank Klingberg nevertheless recognize the importance of the slavery abolitionists in giving impetus to
humanitarianism and forging the domestic welfare state. See Stamatov, The Origins, 155–172;
Frank J. Klingberg, “The Evolution of the Humanitarian Spirit in Eighteenth-Century England,” The Pennsylvania Magazine of History and Biography 66, no. 3 (July 1942): 260–278.
David Forsythe notes the parallels between Henry Dunant’s International Committee of the
Red Cross, set up in 1859, and London’s Anti-Slavery Society, founded in 1839. See David
P. Forsythe, The Humanitarians: The International Committee of the Red Cross (Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 2005), 14–16.
2 Michael N. Barnett, Empire of Humanity: A History of Humanitarianism (Ithaca, NY: Cornell
University Press, 2013).
3 Michelle Elizabeth Tusan, Smyrna’s Ashes: Humanitarianism, Genocide, and the Birth of the
Middle East (Berkeley and Los Angeles, CA: University of California Press, 2012); Davide
C. Rodogno, Against Massacre: Humanitarian Interventions in the Ottoman Empire, 1815–1914
(Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2012).
4 Jamal Krafess, “The Influence of the Muslim Religion in Humanitarian Aid,” International
Review of the Red Cross 87, no. 858 (June 2005): 327–342.
© idir ouahes, 2020 | doi:10.1163/9789004434530_010
This is an open access chapter distributed under the terms of the CC BY-NC 4.0 license.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
184
ouahes
Addressing this range of activity, some historians have argued that they
provided cover for rent-seeking urban elites holding rural land, while others have portrayed such legal instruments as the backbone of Islamic social
welfare.5 What is clear is that this charity was not simply about “just giving”.
As Nefissa Naguib and Inger Marie Okkenhaug have noted: “[Islamic] welfare
defined too restrictive as a bureaucratic or religious activity would simply be
too narrow to grasp issues and realities”.6
Although these pre-existing charitable experiences and the difficulty in
definitions should be carefully considered, there was a definite shift in the
scope and character of Middle Eastern humanitarianism as the Ottoman Empire crumbled and European colonial mandates emerged in the region. Keith
Watenpaugh’s recent work on post-World War I Middle East humanitarianism
has emphasized the modernity of the American humanitarian response. Religious institutions coalesced their charitable and developmental efforts in the
region during the War and became increasingly bureaucratized and technocratic, a theme that resonates in the present study.7 Although Watenpaugh’s
research is an important overview of this phenomenon in the modern Middle
East, it should be read as a call to further scholarly investigation rather than a
“final word” on the phenomenon.
The present research both supports and refines Watenpaugh’s overview of
modern humanitarianism. Unlike Watenpaugh’s contribution, it does not rely
on an intrinsically modernist understanding of humanitarianism, drawn from
Michael Barnett’s views. Instead, it suggests that there was plurality of constructions and understandings of humanitarianism; not only did the Ottoman
and earlier Islamic approaches differ from the European ones, so too did the
American “Machine Age” approach rolled out by Near East Relief show significant distinctions from its European peers due to the bureaucratization, limited
Orientalism, and other factors discussed below. Finally, this study adds empirical knowledge relating to the case of French Mandate Syria during the InterWar era; Watenpaugh’s work geographically focused on Turkey and other “core”
Ottoman domains.
5 Jonathan Benthall and Jerome Bellion-Jourdan, The Charitable Crescent: Politics of Aid in the
Muslim World (London: I.B. Tauris, 2003), 29–35; Michael Bonner, Mine Ener, and Amy Singer,
Poverty and Charity in Middle Eastern Contexts (Albany, NY: SUNY Press, 2003).
6 Nefissa Neguib and Inger Marie Okkenhaug, “Introduction,” in Interpreting Welfare and Relief
in the Middle East, eds. Nefissa Naguib and Inger Marie Okkenhaug (Leiden: Brill, 2008), 4.
7 Keith David Watenpaugh, Bread from Stones: The Middle East and the Making of Modern
Humanitarianism (Berkeley and Los Angeles, CA: University of California Press, 2015).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
“machine age humanitarianism”
185
More broadly, one review of the humanitarian literature has noted that:
“Humanitarianism intertwined religious and secular dimensions”.8 Such a
“modern” humanitarianism was also the result of the increasingly international
public sphere emerging from the post-World War period.9 Watenpaugh also
suggests that the League of Nations’ efforts, which was the theoretical overseer
of France’s mandate, acted as a cauldron for the rise of modern, permanent and
preventative, humanitarian missions.10
Organized U.S. humanitarian intervention enabled the creation of local constituents, including those involved with distributing aid to those receiving it.
This led French mandatory authorities to suspect American intentions; with
some justification. French fears were compounded due to the clashing culture
between American welfare activity, with its emphasis on “scientific” management run by executives, and traditional French clientelism. On the other hand,
the core economic burden taken on by the Americans was effectively relieving
the French mandatory authorities from some of the welfare obligations that
went hand-in-hand with the mandate’s state-building mission.
The following analysis examines a range of U.S., French, and British diplomatic archives as a well as a range of U.S. humanitarian institutions’ archives
drawn from East Coast colleges and historical societies. This approach provides
greater depth of examination of these religious and humanitarian institutions’ activities in Syria during the 1920s; thus complementing existing coverage of their roles in the 19th century. The combination of state and non-state
archives also brings to light the politically charged operating environment that
humanitarian assistance in Syria and Lebanon represented. Though Ottomanera humanitarianism would have inevitably been subject to Ottoman governmental scrutiny and U.S. diplomatic support, there was a marked increase in
the level of political interest in the post-World War period.
Johannes Paulmann recently suggested that future analysis should: “further
historical investigation of the fundamental structural dilemmas of aid … the
relationship between donors and beneficiaries … the effects that moral, eco8
9
10
Johannes Paulmann, “Conjunctures in the History of International Humanitarian Aid during the Twentieth Century,” Humanity: An International Journal of Human Rights, Humanitarianism, and Development 4, no. 2 (2013): 217.
Susan Pedersen, The Guardians: The League of Nations and the Crisis of Empire (Oxford:
Oxford University Press, 2015); Erez Manela, The Wilsonian Moment: Self-Determination
and the International Origins of Anticolonial Nationalism (Oxford: Oxford University Press,
2007).
Keith Watenpaugh, “The League of Nations’ Rescue of Armenian Genocide Survivors and
the Making of Modern Humanitarianism, 1920–1927,” American Historical Review 115, no. 5
(2010): 1315–1339.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
186
ouahes
nomic, political … aid … had on the resilience … of the societies … [and]
approach the history of humanitarian aid in a polycentric multilayered way …
from local/national and international perspective”.11 The present work answers
this call by revealing how “Machine Age humanitarianism” in 1920s Syria and
Lebanon encouraged the creation of connected constituents who could rely on
U.S. aid while financially relieving the French mandate authorities from their
League of Nations-approved task of building a functioning modern state. The
longer-term impact on Syrian social relations with the state can be inferred, via
further research along the lines of that undertaken by Ellen Fleischmann with
respect to female identities can provide more concrete evidence.12
1
The American Humanitarian Impulse in Syria
Keith Watenpaugh’s recent overview reveals the scope of American humanitarian engagement with the region. It provides an important corrective to a
tendency to skip over 20th-century American humanitarian engagement with
the region.13 The American humanitarians were united by an evident, if at
times Orientalist, passion for supporting local peoples. American Protestant
institutions founded schools, hospitals, and orphanages.14
The greatest of these institutions, the American University of Beirut (AUB),
was founded in 1866 by the Presbyterian Bliss family.15 Although the AUB would
evolve in complex ways, as Betty Anderson demonstrates, smaller Protestant
11
12
13
14
15
Paulmann, “Conjunctures,” 230.
Ellen Fleischmann, “The Impact of American Protestant Missions in Lebanon on the Construction of Female Identity, c. 1860–1950,” Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations 13, no. 4
(2002): 411–426; Ellen Fleischmann, “Lost in Translation: Home Economics and the Sidon
Girls’ School of Lebanon, c. 1924–1932,” Social Sciences and Missions 23, no. 1 (2010): 32–62.
Olivier Zurz only mentions Near East Relief twice in his overview. Olivier Zurz, Philanthropy in America: A History (Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2012). See also
Robert L. Daniel, American Philanthropy in the Near East, 1820–1960 (Athens, OH: Ohio
University Press, 1970); Ussama Makdisi, Artillery of Heaven: American Missionaries and
the Failed Conversion of the Middle East (Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 2008).
See, for instance, Ellen Fleischmann, “Evangelization or Education: American Protestant Missionaries, the American Board, and the Girls and Women of Syria (1830–1910),”
in New Faith in Ancient Lands: Western Missions in the Middle East in the Nineteenth and
Early Twentieth Centuries, ed. Heleen Murre-van den Berg (Leiden: Brill, 2006), 263–280;
Christine B. Lindner, “Negotiating the Field: American Protestant Missionaries in Ottoman
Syria, 1823 to 1860” (PhD diss., University of Edinburgh, 2009).
Betty S. Anderson, The American University of Beirut: Arab Nationalism & Liberal Education
(Austin, TX: University of Texas Press, 2011).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
“machine age humanitarianism”
187
institutions were primarily proselytizers. The earliest American humanitarian
impulses sought to save Christian communities such as the Armenians. This
was the case for the American Red Cross, which responded to late-Ottoman
“Hamidian” massacres of Armenians in the 1880s and continued these efforts
throughout the 1890s.16
Another sign of the religious impulse of pre-World War efforts is evidenced
by the fact that humanitarian organizations did not circumscribe themselves
according to national divides. A case in point concerns two British Quakers,
Daniel and Emily Oliver, who ran a refugee school at Souq Al-Gharb in Lebanon.17 In 1914, Daniel Oliver, representing the Friends’ Foreign Mission Association wrote to inform Herbert Welsh, an American Quaker in Westtown
Pennsylvania, about the scholarly progress of a young Syrian boy he was sponsoring.18
Missionary humanitarians’ diaries demonstrate a genuine zeal. One example is that of Charlotte Allen Ward, the wife of Edwin St John Ward, a missionary doctor first sent to the region by the American Board of Commissioners
for Foreign Missions. By 1920, Edwin was a professor of surgery at the AUB
as well as a Red Cross doctor. Charlotte’s correspondence with family members living in Springfield Massachusetts demonstrates evident human empathy
for those under her care. In May 1916 she wrote warmly of “Aigule Kalfian
… an Armenian girl from the Adana region” who had co-starred in a school
play.19
Alongside individual organizations’ humanitarian activity, a broader public campaign for humanitarian aid was launched during World War I.20 In 1915,
the American Committee on Armenian Atrocities organized public fundraising
events, such as a mass meeting at the Century Theatre in New York where the
speakers included James L. Barton, the chairman of the Committee, and Rabbi
Stephen Wise. The Committee had reportedly gained extensive publicity in the
New York press.21 That year, Near East Relief (NER), was founded in the city; it
16
17
18
19
20
21
Mabel A. Elliot, American National Red Cross Disaster Services, 1881–1918 (Washington D.C.:
American National Red Cross, 1950).
Daniel Oliver, Friends’ Foreign Mission Association London, to Thomas and Ethel Potts
(August 13, 1920), The Daniel And Emily Oliver Orphanage Collection 1134 (Haverford College Archives, Haverford, PA).
Daniel Oliver, to Herbert Welsh, Westtown Penn (June 13, 1914), Herbert Welch Collection
702, Series 2 Box 71 (Historical Society of Philadelphia, Philadelphia, PA).
Charlotte Allen Ward, Springfield, to her family (May 30, 1916), Ward Papers MS 0595, Series
B, Box 4 (Mount Holyoke College Archives, South Hadley, MA).
Watenpaugh, Bread From Stones, 57–90.
Samuel T. Dutton, NER Secretary, New York, to William W. Rockwell, Professor, Colombia
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
188
ouahes
was initially known as the American Committee for Armenian and Syrian Relief
(ACASR) and the American Committee for Relief in the Near East (ACRNE).
In post-World War I Aleppo, the Near East Relief Foundation managed a
school catering to 360 Armenian refugees.22 Near East Relief’s scope provided
it with an unprecedented capacity to respond humanely and rapidly to the
wartime disasters. The Foundation’s response to the 1922 Cilician crisis, when
thousands of Greeks, Armenians, and Syrians had to flee as Turkey consolidated itself, was described in its report to Congress as an: “equally important,
though less extensive relief service … forced upon us”.23
In 1922 the director of National Armenian Union (NAU) praised NER’s efforts
in a letter to its Middle East director Harold B. McAfee. He wrote of how the
organization had saved “orphans and refugees from perishing in the Syrian
deserts. While all other sources of relief have for some time past been closed
to us, the Armenians will always remember with deepest gratitude the work of
the Near East Relief … without which the remnant of the Armenian people in
those countries would certainly have perished”.24
The NAU nevertheless warned that NER’s planned departure from Aleppo
would remove some 400 jobs that its factories provided as well as a school for
refugee boys with 360 pupils.25 Budgetary pressures became increasingly evident over the early 1920s as it struggled to cope with reduced income given that
the World War spirit of mutual assistance dissipated. For instance, the considerable funds raised for NER’s nationally coordinated “Golden Rule” Sunday, which
organized local activities and clothes-gathering in December 1923, were actually used to reduce operational deficits.26
22
23
24
25
26
College (October 18, 1915), Near East Relief Committee Records MRL2, Box 1 (Colombia
University Burke Library, New York, NY).
Secretary & Vice-President of Armenian National Union to Howard B. McAfee, Director
of Near East Relief in Syria (February 23, 1922), microfilm: Microscopy 722, Roll 14, Records
of the Department of State Relating to the Internal Affairs of Asia, 1910–1929, RG 59, Syria
890.d, National Archives and Records Administration (hereafter NARA), College Park, MD.
Charles V. Vickery, Near East Relief: A Review for 1922 (Annual Report to Congress) (New
York: Near East Relief, 1923).
Dr A. Djebedjian, Secretary of Armenian National Union (ANU), and Gabriel Cassarian,
Vice-President ANU, to Howard B. Mcafee, Director NER Middle East (February 23, 1922),
Microscopy 722, Roll 14, Records of the Department of State Relating to the Internal Affairs
of Asia, 1910–1929, NARA.
Dr A. Djebedjian and Gabriel Cassarian (February 23, 1922), Microscopy 722, Roll 14
Records of the Department of State Relating to the Internal Affairs of Asia, 1910–1929,
NARA.
Near East Relief, Report of International Golden Rule Sunday Observance (New York: Near
East Relief, 1926).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
“machine age humanitarianism”
189
In May 1924 the Beiruti newspaper Al-Lubnān reported that NER was removing 1000 orphans from its boarding houses as a cost-cutting measure. Al-Lubnān called on Lebanese “men of will” to take the initiative in responding to
this funding shortfall and to solve a problem that was testing the “dignity and
authority of the nation”.27 On July 1, 1926, the U.S. Congress passed an Act to
“relieve” Near East Relief of its outstanding debts.
Despite budgetary pressures, NER remained the most significant American
organization in the region. It secured $13 million from U.S. government agencies, the U.S. Grain Corporation and the American Relief Administration and
gathered clothing, commodities, and medicine from private donors. Among
such donors were emigrant Syro-Lebanese (also known as Mahjaris) sending
supplies to their compatriots. For instance, in 1919 an ACASR warehouse supervisor Hana Sabogg, the secretary of the Syrian Mount Lebanon Ladies Relief
Society in Boston, for multiple shipments of provisions sent to Syria via the
U.S. Navy.28
Between 1915 and 1922, NER had thus raised $84 million of aid.29 To give a
sense of the scope of this genuine humanitarian impulse, in May 1921 Colonies Secretary Winston Churchill estimated Britain’s yearly budget for military,
humanitarian, and other spending in the Middle East at around £ 30 million
($132 million).30 A summary of NER activities in 1926 noted that it operated in
three regions: Armenia, the Near East, and Greece and Istanbul. It ran 93 industrial centres, 82 hospitals, and clinics with 60 doctors and 142 nurses. It helped
an overall of 60,092 children, of which 8183 were in Syria and Palestine. 380
boys and 300 girls had graduated from NER industrial shops and were supporting themselves independently.31
NER dwarfed the longer established Red Cross and Young Men’s Christian
Association (YMCA). YMCA and NER were jointly supported by funding from
the Presbyterian Church’s American Board of Missions, though the former had
smaller operations. YMCA’s relief work was done throughout the Near East,
27
28
29
30
31
State of Greater Lebanon, Press Service, “Revue de la presse de Beyrouth des 11 & 12 Mai,”
(May 12, 1924), Fonds Beyrouth, Cabinet Politique, Series 1SL/V, Box 1682 (Ministère des
Affaires Étrangères—Centre des Archives Diplomatiques (hereafter CADN), Nantes).
Fred H. Houseman, New York, to Hana Sabogg, Boston (August 12, 1919), Lebanese Syrian
Ladies’ Aid Society (Boston, MA) records 1917–2005, box 3 (Harvard University Schlesinger
Women’s Library, Boston, MA).
In 2014 values.
“Conclusions of a Meeting of the Cabinet Held at 10, Downing Street, S.W., on Tuesday, 31st
May, 1921, at 11.30 a.m.” (May 31, 1921), CAB/23/25, The National Archives (hereafter TNA),
Kew.
Near East Relief, Report of International Golden Rule Sunday Observance.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
190
ouahes
from Turkey, through Armenia to Palestine. Cilician activities were attached to
its Turkey mission. The YMCA’s Syria mission had four stations at Beirut, Sidon,
Tripoli. Funding problems were evident, though attempts were made to maintain coverage in Syria “proper”. At one of its meetings, it was agreed that since
the YMCA at Aleppo “had been and should continue to be a helpful adjunct
… the … clerk of the Syria mission [should] send … [a] telegram [to] … YMCA
Constantinople [and the] American Presbyterian Mission … [to] unanimously
urge continuance of Aleppo YMCA”.32
In Adana, then still part of French-controlled Cilicia before Turkish reconsolidation, the Young Women’s Christian Association (YWCA) also installed
itself in April 1920 and recruited local upper-class ladies and girls of Greek
and Armenian descent. It provided physical education and English lessons
and provided food relief to local women employed by an English Lord Mayor’s
Fund’s factory through a soup kitchen.33 The American Red Cross was equally
active. On June 14, 1922, it transported 400 Armenian girls and women to
Aleppo to save them from troubles in Cilicia.34 By March 1929, the U.S. Consul in Beirut noted that the American Red Cross had contributed $12.5 million
channeled through Geneva to support Armenians in Syria.35
2
Orientalism and “Machine Age Humanitarianism”
Scholars have noted the deep Orientalism at the heart of Western public and
official engagement with the Middle East.36 Examining American humanitarian activity nevertheless paints a more complex picture. There certainly were
religiously-motivated essentialisms of the objects of humanitarian action. Yet
there were also efforts seeking to humanize those in need. Finally, the impact
32
33
34
35
36
“Minutes of the General Winter Meeting of the Syrian Mission, December 7th to 16th
1920,” (January 1921), Record Group, Box 1 (Philadelphia: Presbyterian Historical Society
Archives).
Administrative Services Cilicie, Délégué Administratif, “Etude d’ensemble sur les œuvres
d’assistance scolaire et de tous autre ordres fonctionnant en Cilicie,” (October 31, 1920),
Fonds Beyrouth, Cabinet Politique, Series 1SL/V, Box 1682 (CADN).
British Liaison Officer to the French Army in the Levant, Beirut, to General Staff Intelligence, Cairo (July 27, 1922), FO684/1 (TNA).
George L. Brandt, U.S. Consul Beirut to Secretary of State, Washington (March 28, 1929),
microfilm Reel of 21, Confidential U.S. Diplomatic Post Records: The Middle East (Beirut,
NARA).
Edward Said, Orientalism (London: Penguin, 2006); Watenpaugh, Bread from Stones, 7.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
“machine age humanitarianism”
191
of organizational bureaucratization in a “Machine Age” further deepened tensions between the humanitarian impulse and a modern humanitarian bureaucracy penetrated by orientalist conceptions.
Some American humanitarians in the region reminded their donors and participants that theirs was a fundamentally humane work. In the words of Edward
Raffety, chairman of NER’s national Sunday school advisory committee: “Near
East Relief, in its first humanitarian impulse … serves a divine mission … it
has humanized the subject; it helped to make Syria and Palestine … Armenia
… real … the fact that Sunday school children of every denomination in the
United States have contributed toward feeding, clothing, sheltering and education thousands of helpless children overseas has proved the efficacy of this
united effort”.37
Despite Raffety’s optimism, it has been noted that most aid went to crisishit and dislocated Assyrians, Greeks, and Armenians.38 It is telling that no
effort seems to have been made to interact with the aforementioned, wellestablished, Muslim charitable institutions.39 Indeed, in 1924, the Sunni Beiruti
newspaper Al-Kashkūl suggested that not one of NER’s orphanages hosted a
Muslim child. It alleged that all of them were dedicated to converting Armenians to Protestantism. In addition, Al-Kashkūl complained that this situation
held despite most of NER’s funding was in fact coming from mahjar donations
intended to aid all Syrians and Lebanese populations, not just Christians. It
asked NER to provide a public account of its sources of funding.40
NER posters (Figures 8.1 and 8.2) demonstrate typical stereotyping of beneficiaries, presumably to secure Americans’ donations. This approach was not
simply visual. A committee member of Near East Relief wrote to a New York
donor asking for money for a 15-year-old Lebanese girl. He described the girl’s
harsh upbringing during the Ottoman period in simultaneously humane and
subjectivizing terms:
We called her ‘Bedi Tick’ because she lisped this Arabic phrase ‘I want
a penny’ to us. A lovely face, pinched with hunger, but bravely trying to
37
38
39
40
W. Edward Raffety, “Children and the New World,” The New Near East 8, no. 12 (December
1923).
Watenpaugh, “The League of Nations.”
Beth Baron, “Orphans and Abandoned Children in Modern Egypt,” in Interpreting Welfare
and Relief in the Middle East, eds. Nefissa Naguib and Inger Marie Okkenhaug (Leiden:
Brill, 2008).
State of Greater Lebanon, Press Service, “Revue de la presse de Beyrouth du 19 Décembre,”
(December 19, 1924), Fonds Beyrouth, Cabinet Politique, Series 1SL/V, Box 1682 (CADN).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
192
ouahes
figure 8.1 A 1917 ACRNE poster depicting the compassionate, if Orientalist, efforts of American humanitarianism in the
Middle East. Library of Congress collection, https://lccn
.loc.gov/2002711981
smile … That was in Beirut in 1916 … [she] only lived because an American
hid her and fed her at the risk of imprisonment for what the Turks called
‘treason’ or ‘American propaganda’.41
41
H.S. Meredith, Committee for Near East Relief, New York, to Talcott Williams, New York,
(September 13, 1927), Near East Relief Committee Records MRL2, Box 7 (New York: Colombia University Burke Library (hereafter CU-B)).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
193
“machine age humanitarianism”
figure 8.2 Another 1917 ACRNE poster asking for compassionate
donations from American citizens. Library of Congress
collection, https://lccn.loc.gov/2002719422
Some humanitarian institutions clearly sought to convert locals as Al-Kashkūl had warned. In northern Syria, one report from the Presbyterian Board of
Missions noted the education being provided by the Syrian Protestant Institute in Homs and the Tripoli Boys School in Tripoli. The Tripoli Girls’ school
was highly rated by locals, according to the report, with its alumni becoming
“teachers in the village schools, wives of preachers and mothers of boys who
have become teachers and preachers”.42
42
“Minutes of the General Winter Meeting of the Syrian Mission—December 7th to 16th
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
194
ouahes
It suggested that Muslims had become increasingly interested in sending
their girls to the school which was ideal because it would allow the school to
fulfill “her twofold function so to train the Christian girls of northern Syria …
and to lead the Moslem girls of Tripoli out of ignorance and the darkness of
superstition into the light”.43 Nevertheless, other American institutions such
as the AUB were among the first in the region to institute non-denominational
schooling.
In 1925, an American school for girls was founded in Damascus offering
Arabic, French, and English instruction. Classical Arabic was also taught
through a special arrangement with local Sheikhs. A great majority of students
were Muslim with some Jews and Christians also in attendance.44 When told
that the school, while admirable, would “only be a drop in the bucket” with
regard to the need for educating Syrians, the school’s director, Christine Adamson Essenberg, retorted that her school would “not be the only drop … others
will add theirs until the bucket is overflowingly full”.45
A profile of Essenberg in the Pittsburg-Post Gazette painted her work in heavily Orientalist imagery, yet Essenberg herself clearly expressed her respect for
the local culture. She explained that: “it was never my purpose to endeavor to
‘westernize’ these girls … my primary objective … is to educate”.46
Alongside this ambiguity, U.S. humanitarian institutions introduced a capitalist-influenced bureaucratization. This approach had itself been preceded
by American pragmatist thought which influenced American religious philanthropy during the post-Civil War domestic recovery.47 Near East Relief embraced the “science of management” zeitgeist. As a large organization, it undertook careful monitoring, auditing, and outsourcing of its operations. This element of “sovereignty” over humanitarian “subjects” did not necessarily contravene existing Orientalist imagery.
43
44
45
46
47
1920,” (January 1921), Record Group 90, Box 1 (Philadelphia, PA: Presbyterian Historical
Society Archives).
Ibid.
Committee of Correspondence Records (CoC), Series V: Correspondents and Fieldwork,
Box 39 (Northampton, MA: Sophia Smith Collection (SSC)).
Ibid.
Anne Weiss, “Education Removes Veil of Darkness for Women,” The Pittsburgh Press, February 19, 1934, 22.
Michael Barnett, “Faith in the Machine? Humanitarianism in an Age of Bureaucratization,” in Sacred Aid: Faith and Humanitarianism, eds. Michael Barnett and Janice Gross
Stein (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
“machine age humanitarianism”
195
However, it did introduce a new element of “managerial”, as opposed to classic European, “romantic”, oversight. As Alfred McCoy has shown, the American
experience in policing the Philippines had depended on a vast surveillance
regime using technological advances such as Alexander Graham Bell’s telephone and Charles Flint’s punch-cards. This distinguished American foreign
rule from contemporary British and French colonial reliance on culturally specific and in-depth “romantic” Orientalist knowledge.48
American humanitarians in the Middle East were aware of their technocratic approach. One article in NER’s bulletin cheerfully explained that:
America has brought a new spirit to the Near Eastern countries … our
intervention in the Near East has been unofficial and mainly humanitarian in character … the American people have been working, not for
Mesopotamia’s oil fields, not for the Baghdad railway … but simply and
purely for humanity … there has come out of the West … a force that
acts from other motives than political selfishness … It is the most modern
thing … we have brought to these age-old lands the shock of the machine
age, the age of organization.49
Chaired by corporate executives and armed with the slogan “hunger knows no
armistice” (figure 8.3), Near East Relief was a modern organization with certified accountants and savings in operational expenses. NER general secretary
Charles Vickery wrote to Talcott Williams in New York City to secure funds from
the other charities such as the Carnegie Foundation.50
An article in NER’s magazine explained: “an important reorganization of our
work … for the purpose of securing greater economy and efficiency through
consolidation. The offices, garages, warehouse, supply base, industrial department, personal service, and shipping operations were all concentrated into one
general headquarters … on the Bosphorus. This … resulted in a saving of at least
25 percent in cost of operation”.51
Despite this organizational and managerial directedness, NER also enabled
the employment of those under its care, encouraging an element of autonom-
48
49
50
51
Alfred W. McCoy, Policing America’s Empire: The United States, The Philippines, and the Rise
of the Surveillance State (Madison, WI: Wisconsin University Press, 2009).
“Machine Age Humanitarianism,” extract from the 1923 report of the Overseas Commission, The New Near East 8, no. 12 (December 1923).
Charles Vickery, Secretary of Near East Relief, to Talcott Williams, New York (March 3,
1920), Near East Relief Committee Records MRL2, Box 7 (New York, NY: CU-B).
Vickery, Near East Relief.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
196
ouahes
figure 8.3
A later poster dating from 1919
and printed by ACRNE’s successor organization; Near East
Relief (NER). Library of Congress
collection, https://lccn.loc.gov/
2002708879
ous development.52 In NER’s magazine, the New Near East, Charles Vickery
described the 89,000 Armenian refugees located in Aleppo in 1922. These
refugees were:
Industrious, ready for any kind of service if work is available but, under
existing economic and political conditions, they are helpless … they are
among the most thrifty people in the world. Despite the fact that the
52
Davide Rodogno, “Beyond Relief: A Sketch of the Near East Relief’s Humanitarian Operations, 1918–1929,” Monde(s): Histoire, Espace, Relations 2, no. 6 (2014): 45–64.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
197
“machine age humanitarianism”
refugees are chiefly women, old men and children, they quickly regain
self-support if given the opportunity. Of the 27,000 that reached Beirut,
Syria, in 1922, and were established in refugee camps, only 600 are now
receiving aid from the Relief Committee.53
In rhetoric and in practice, organizational coherence did not reduce empathy
for the unfortunate. In July 1920, the New Jersey newspaper Morning Call reported that thanks to Near East, “Armenians took over the maintenance of relief
stations, hospitals and orphanages”.54 NER’s journal also advertised a small
shop in New York City, the Flambeau Shop, which advertised goods made by
Near East Industries and sold customers the: “perfect Christmas gift which
combined ‘individuality, utility and charm’”.55 Near East Industries was an NER
project intended to create a distribution centre for refugee-made merchandise.
In 1922, it sold $23,000 worth of goods.56
3
Convergence of Political Aims and Humanitarian Activity
Despite NER’s attempts at being a scientifically managed organization and its
aims to work with dispassionate interest, the political dimension of relief work
in a strategic region undergoing European state-building was inexorable. The
League, in practice if not in theory, allowed for a continuation of colonial power
according to imperial interests. Susan Pedersen has summarized the League’s
Mandates Commission as being “a discursive arena and not an administrative
system”.57 It is precisely this “discursive arena” that enabled powers other than
the mandatory to establish a foothold in the territories; ultimately providing an
alternative to colonial designs.
Aside from Soviet Russia, the United States was prominent in undertaking
this task. It built on its previous engagement in Ottoman times by pursuing a
so-called “open door” policy. A US-French deal was reached in July 1924, reaffirming Americans’ special legal privileges on the same basis as those afforded
to League of Nations member nations’ citizens.58 According to Keith Waten53
54
55
56
57
58
Vickery, Near East Relief, 27.
Erla Rodakiewicz, Foreign Born: A Bulletin of American Service (New York, NY: Young
Women’s Christian Association USA, 1920), 54.
“Machine Age Humanitarianism.”
Vickery, Near East Relief, 32.
Susan Pedersen, “The Meaning of the Mandates System: An Argument,” Geschichte und
Gesellschaft 32, no. 4 (2006): 560–582.
Governments of the United States and France, “Convention between the United States
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
198
ouahes
paugh the lack of a direct American mandate over Armenia had demonstrated
“the real limits of American power in the early 1920s”.59 Yet this could instead
be read as a deliberate U.S. sidestepping of involving itself in costly and ugly
Middle East imbroglios; as Iraq (rebellion in 1920), Syria (rebellion in 1925) and
Palestine (rebellion in 1936) all proved to be. American strategic planners were
more directly concerned with the economic domination of their hemisphere
and the Pacific.
Colonial rivalries in the “Old World” could thus be balanced one against
the other while America entrenched its economic capacity and dominance.
One contemporary lecture given by the future president, young Wilsonian and
then vice-presidential candidate, Franklin D. Roosevelt, outlined this long-term
strategic view. American circumvention of League and Mandates involvement
did not mean it did not have a weak voice in this forum. Roosevelt believed
that: “President Wilson slipped one over on Lloyd George when he was in Paris,
because while England and her colonies are apparently getting six votes to our
one, the United States has a lot more … For instance, does anybody suppose
that the votes of Cuba, Haiti, San Domingo, Panama, Nicaragua and of the other
Central American states [in the League] would be cast differently from the vote
of the United States?”60
It is true that certain policy makers had advocated a full American mandate
over Armenia; many of them had indeed been sponsors of the aforementioned
humanitarian efforts. William H. Hall, who had led one of President Wilson’s
Inquiry committees prior to the rise of Republican Turkey, had recommended
that a Western power without colonial interests, with America’s experience in
the Philippines as a model, should hold a direct mandate over the Turkish parts
of the dismembered Ottoman Empire.61 Another Inquiry member, Columbia
College professor Paul Monroe, explained the political capital to be gained
from American humanitarian and educational engagement in the Levant. He
wrote: “of all the foreign educational systems in the Empire, the American
undoubtedly holds first place … The schools should be closely correlated with
59
60
61
and France Respecting Rights in Syria and the Lebanon,” The American Journal of International Law 19, no. 1 (1925): 1–5.
Keith David Watenpaugh, “Between Communal Survival and National Aspiration,” in The
Routledge Handbook of the History of the Middle East Mandates, eds. Cyrus Schayegh and
Andrew Arsan (Abingdon: Routledge, 2015), 41.
“Speeches of FDR: Drafts and Reading Copies. Speech at Milwaukee” (August 12, 1920),
Arthur M. Schlesinger Papers, Box 448 (New York Public Library Archives & Manuscripts
Division Public, Stephen A. Schwarzman Building).
Joseph L. Grabill, Protestant Diplomacy and the Near East: Missionary Influence on American Policy, 1810–1927 (Minneapolis, MN: University of Minnesota Press, 1971), 125.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
“machine age humanitarianism”
199
the community … in all of these respects the work of the Philippine school system would serve as a model”.62
Humanitarian executives and institutions were equally vocal in expressing
hopes for greater American political involvement in the region. NER executive
James L. Barton overtly encouraged an American mandate over Armenia. He
wrote: “there are many who would shrink from such an undertaking because of
the [difficult] experience which the French are now undergoing in attempting
to pacify even a small section of Lesser Armenia [Cilicia]. There is every reason
for believing that America’s experience would be wholly different from that of
the French”.63
NER’s wartime predecessor, the ACASR, had called for the prohibition of
European spheres of influence in order to ensure that the natural “riches should
be reserved for the enrichment and the development by the people to whom
they rightfully belong”; an echo of the findings of the U.S.’ King-Crane Commission.64
Writing in the The New Near East, Reverend Samuel Craver summarized the
tensions between American visions for intervention in the region. He wrote
that:
The humanitarian work … is a symbol … of America at its best. There are
many Americas. A political America, which has not yet played its full part
in preventing war and building up international co-operation. An economic America which has its eyes riveted on trade advantages … But …
also an idealistic, a humanitarian, a religious America … finding magnificent expression in its work of mercy in the Near East … The boys and
girls who are our wards in these orphanages are an important part of the
coming generation … in the higher life of this chaotic area of the world.65
62
63
64
65
Paul Monroe, “The Ottoman Empire: Education,” [n.d.], 42, MS8 The Inquiry Papers,
Series III, Box 23 (Yale Manuscripts and Archives New Haven (hereafter YUMA)), Jonathan
Zimmerman has noted the direct links between missionary schooling in the Philippines
and those in Syria. Jonathan Zimmerman, Innocents Abroad: American Teachers in the
American Century (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2008), 56.
James L. Barton, “Has America Responsibility for Protecting Armenia?” (n.d.), Near East
Relief Committee Records MRL2, Box 7, CU-B.
American Committee for Syrian and Armenian Relief, Recommendations for Political Reconstruction in the Turkish Empire (November 1918), India Office Records, Series L/PS/1,
Box 158 (London, British Library).
Reverend Samuel McCrea Caver, General Secretary of Federal council of Churches of
Christ in America, “America and the Golden Rule,” The New Near East VIII, XII (December 1923).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
200
4
ouahes
Politicization
The porosity between official and non-official U.S. planning, policy, and activity was suspiciously viewed by local administrations, leading to further politicization of humanitarianism. In 1916, the political director of the Ottoman
police had contacted American diplomats to express concerns over Rockefeller
Foundation worker Edward R. Stoever. Stoever was undertaking his Rockefeller
work from within the American embassy.66
During the post-World War interregnum, prior to the formal establishment
of the mandate in 1920, a watchlist of suspects circulated by French military administrators included a local Beiruti, Chehadé Chehadé, described as
an agent of the American Red Cross.67 This was likely because Chehadé had
accompanied a British Major to greet the King-Crane commission’s arrival in
the Lebanese town of Zahlé.68 The fears were not unfounded. In 1922, the British liaison officer to the French army in Beirut reported that an NER worker
had been a British informant, passing information from correspondence going
through NER’s Urfa depot.69
NER’s operation in Cilicia also raised French suspicions. One French report
suggested that NER’s chief in Istanbul, Dr William Nesbitt Chambers, had been
rude when discussing relief efforts with the chief of the Service des Rapatriements et de l’Assistance (Repatriation and Assistance Service). A competition
in this region had developed between American and French relief providers,
meaning that some of those in need had been helped twice over while others
went unaided. Another flare-up occurred over the fate of the material left by
German missionary sisters at Bahçe after their expulsion by the French. Their
orphanage, its buildings, and goods were seized by French Colonel Edouard
66
67
68
69
Cornelius van Engert, Diary entry for Thursday (October 19, 1916), GTM.800320 Richard
T. Crane Papers, Box 1 (Washington D.C.: Georgetown University Lauinger Library); Rockefeller Foundation, The Rockefeller Foundation Annual Report (New York: Rockefeller, 1916):
329–330.
“Liste des personnes suspectes (Syriens),” (n.d.) Fonds Beyrouth, Cabinet Politique, Series
1SL/V, Box 982.
Administration du Liban, délégué de Zahlé, “Compte Rendu du Lieutenant Leymarin,”
(July 12, 1919), Fonds Beyrouth, Cabinet Politique, Series 1SL/V, Box 2372. The French High
Commission’s delegate in Zahlé intercepted the King-Crane convoy after an informant
reported that Chehadé was planning on having them stay at his house. Chehadé had told
the King-Crane convoy that the city was out of hotel rooms. Delegate Leymarin stopped
the American Commission’s cars and told them that rooms were awaiting them at the
city’s Hotel Kadri.
British Liaison Officer to the French Army in the Levant, Beirut, to General Staff Intelligence, Cairo (May 25, 1922), FO684/1 (TNA).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
“machine age humanitarianism”
201
Bremond, who oversaw the region, though it had eventually been released
to NER’s Dr Chambers.70 On another occasion, the region’s economic bureau
refused NER requests for authorization to chop wood and import peas though
it did allow it to purchase dry wood.
Considering these tensions, Colonel Bremond wrote a report in which he
explained that, though the Americans did not have a consul in Cilicia:
Under the cover of welfare or charity, they are undertaking an extremely
active propaganda … which has become clearly anti-French … the work
of welfare has become something more than a pure act of charity. It is a
great proportion of the population that needs material aid … [therefore]
the one who provides welfare naturally exercises an influence … of a political character.71
In a surrealistically childish manner, Bremond thought that the Americans
were seeking to “steal” “French” orphans. After a YMCA orphanage offered summer courses, he claimed that the Americans were seeking to permanently
incorporate the children. Bremond proudly proclaimed such an attempt to
“tempt” the children had been “fought off” by improving local French educational facilities. He reserved praise for Mrs Gagneux, the wife of a French lieutenant and director of the Armenian orphanage in Adana, who had managed
to retain her children by distributing toys which had “brought a delirious joy”.
In contrast to Bremond’s juvenile tone, a letter from the head of the YMCA,
Olin Lee, to one of his subordinates, Lieutenant Gagneux, conveyed an entirely
different tone. Lee thanked Gagneux for his support of the American summer
school and provision of French teachers.72 In his reply, Gagneux told Olin Lee
that “in a country like Cilicia where everything remains to be done for the education of the populations, the YMCA has a big role to play, you can be sure of
the most complete support by the French authorities”.73
70
71
72
73
Armée du Levant, Délégué Administratif en Cilicie, “Note sur les relations des autorités
françaises avec l’ A.C.R.N.E. en Cilicie,” (November 8, 1920), Fonds Beyrouth, Cabinet Politique, Series 1SL/V, Box 1564 (CADN).
Colonel Bremond, Chef du Contrôle Administratif de Cilicie, “Rapport sur les empiètements des Américains en particulier au sujet des orphelins” (July 16, 1920), Fonds
Beyrouth, Cabinet Politique, Series 1SL/V, Box 1564 (CADN).
Olin P. Lee, General Secretary of the YMCA (Near East), to Lieutenant Gagneux, Chef des
Services de Rapatriement et de l’Assistance, Adana (November 2, 1920), Fonds Beyrouth,
Cabinet Politique, Series 1SL/V, Box 1564.
Lieutenant Gagneux to Olin P. Lee, General Secretary of YMCA Adana (November 8, 1920),
Fonds Beyrouth, Cabinet Politique, Series 1SL/V, Box 1564 (CADN).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
202
ouahes
In fact, French funding for welfare and humanitarian aid lacked organization
throughout the early years. In his wartime diary, State Department intelligence
officer and former Standard Oil representative in Palestine Captain William
Yale noted the absence of French relief. The NER council had “tried to discover
a similar organization in France with which they could cooperate but had been
unable to”.74 During Christmas 1918, French foreign office officials discussed
“assuring the relief of French expats in oriental countries” who needed luxurious commodities such as coffee and sugar for the holidays; while a famine was
ravaging the Levant.75
Despite these deficiencies, it should be noted that French officials did make
efforts to increase humanitarian support as they secured their Levantine territories. French support for orphans grew from two orphanages housing 500
children before World War I to caring for over 9,000 orphans 1919. Around 1,000
women who were out of work and without housing were put in workhouses.
Similar statistics are evident for the years from 1920 onward. Yet consulting
the French mandate’s budget archives gives some sense of the limited scale of
the French humanitarian effort; a duty that was concomitant with League of
Nations mandatory welfare state responsibilities.
In 1921, out of a 48.7 million Francs budget for Lebanon, all welfare spending
(in the broadest sense to include education, healthcare, and so on) amounted
to 4.2 million, less than 10%. The restive interior Syrian states such as Aleppo,
which required greater security spending, demonstrated a lower ratio of welfare spending. In fact, statistics give a misleading picture since welfare was
often blurred with security. For instance, the military intelligence officer in
charge of the district of Al-Hasakah was also organizing food distribution.76
Despite French suspicions of “Anglo-Saxon” interference, the presence of
“Machine Age” American humanitarians provided materially, if not politically,
welcome support for French administrators’ efforts. A report by British Consul in Aleppo Norman Mayers outlined how French administrators maintained
Ottoman-era privileges for foreign institutions, thus allowing British and American institutions to participate in educational and humanitarian activities. He
wrote that:
74
75
76
William Yale Diary (September 19, 1917), MS658 William Yale Papers, Box 2, YUMA.
Under Secretary of State for Relief Works to Minister of Foreign Affairs (December 9, 1918),
Series E-Levant, Box 59 (Ministère des Affaires Étrangères—Centre des Archives Diplomatiques, La Courneuve).
Service Des Renseignments, “Rapport Trimestriel 4ème Trimestre 1924: Situation Des
Refugies,” (January 1925) Fonds Beyrouth, Cabinet Politique, Series 1SL/V, Box 1843 (CADN).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
“machine age humanitarianism”
203
The French authorities show themselves very reasonable in … governing
privileges … the only change … is not the result of any cutting down of
immunities, but … the abolition of the capitulations … [which] gave many
privileges [to religious and charitable organizations] … the presence of
whom … represented, perhaps, a net saving to the [Ottoman] exchequer
[i.e. public finances].77
A report on Armenian refugees in Aleppo from the High Commissioner’s delegate to the Aleppo State in 1923 is revealing. It outlines how refugee aid for
Armenians in Aleppo was provided by a mix of American Near East Relief contributions, the High Commissioner’s Aleppo delegate (76,000 Francs) and a
supplemental 60,000 Francs coming from the Syrian Federation (Syrian taxpayer-paid) budget.78 This French policy of continuing the Ottoman tradition
of allowing non-political humanitarian activity to enable a “net-saving to the
exchequer” was recognized by NER, which sought to avoid naively shouldering
French governmental burdens.
On the ground, in Beirut, NER’s director Harold B. McAfee informed his
superiors that he would avoid American providing funds via French High Commissioner Robert De Caix because:
The French Government is insolvent … any appropriation made for the
… Armenian refugees will all be absorbed in graft … the Government is
spending more on this enormous standing army … than it will ever get
in Syria in taxes … this abominable official class that is in control here is
enough to rejoice the Devil.79
5
Conclusion
American humanitarianism made a significant, and political, intervention in
the early 20th century Levant. On the one hand, United States institutions
and individuals demonstrated zeal in their humanitarian impulse which had
77
78
79
Norman Mayers, British Consul Aleppo, “Report on the Fiscal Immunities and Privileges in
Syria of Patriarchs, Heads of Religious Bodies, Institutions, and Charitable or Other Organizations Deriving Thereof,” (November 28, 1925) FO861/82/1358 (TNA).
Délégué-adjoint du Haut-Commissaire, Président de la Commission, “Rapport,” (March 3,
1923) Fonds Beyrouth, Cabinet Politique, Series 1SL/V, Box 996 (CADN).
Harold B. McAfee to Charles Vickery (March 15, 1922), Microscopy 722, Roll 14, Records of
the Department of State Relating to the Internal Affairs of Asia, 1910–1929, RG 59, Syria
890.d, NARA.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
204
ouahes
been established in the 19th century. In the 1920s, humanitarian outreach
did continue to favour Christian minorities yet, despite Orientalist framing of
the beneficiaries, there is little evidence of disdainful attitudes toward them.
The response to World War I demonstrated an enthusiasm that combined
with the managerial zeitgeist to produce what was self-consciously termed
“Machine Age humanitarianism” by Near East Relief, the biggest of the U.S.
operators.
Inevitably, the significant structure given to U.S.-Levant ties through humanitarian aid spilled into the political arena. U.S. officials and East Coast elites
recognized the importance of this field for their growing influence in the
region. French Mandatory authorities, who had taken over from the Ottomans after the World War, viewed such activity suspiciously, though they welcomed the income that enabled them to reduce their state-building obligations. Although the provision of healthcare has always been tied to symbolic
power, the provision of state-directed social programs is particularly tied to the
rise of the modern welfare state.80 By assisting the French authorities in recovering from the devastation of the World War, the U.S. humanitarian agencies
were simultaneously aiding locals while inadvertently impeding the development of a modern state system with relations to social groups.
Bibliography
Manuscripts and Archives
France
Centre des Archives Diplomatiques, Nantes (CADN).
Fonds Beyrouth, Cabinet Politique, Series 1SL/V.
Centre des Archives Diplomatiques, La Courneuve (CADL).
Series E-Levant.
United Kingdom
British Library, London (BL).
India Office Records, Series L/PS/1.
The National Archives, Kew (TNA).
Cabinet Office, CAB/23/25.
Foreign Office, FO684/1.
80
The marabouts (French), wandering spiritual healers, were local power-holders in North
African rural areas. These murabitin (Arabic) also migrated to the Lebanese mountains.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
“machine age humanitarianism”
205
United States
Colombia University Burke Library, New York, NY.
Near East Relief Committee Records (MRL2).
Georgetown University Lauinger Library, Washington D.C.
GTM.800320 Richard T. Crane Papers.
Harvard University Schlesinger Women’s Library, Boston, MA.
Lebanese Syrian Ladies’ Aid Society (Boston, Mass.) Records 1917–2005.
Haverford College Archives, Haverford.
The Daniel And Emily Oliver Orphanage Collection (1134).
Historical Society of Philadelphia, Philadelphia.
Herbert Welch Collection (702).
Mount Holyoke College Archives, South Hadley, MA.
Ward Papers (MS 0595), Series B, Box 4.
National Archives and Records Administration, College Park MD (NARA).
Records of the Department of State Relating to the Internal Affairs of Asia, 1910–
1929, RG 59, Syria 890.d.
Confidential U.S. Diplomatic Post Records: The Middle East.
New York Public Library Archives & Manuscripts Division, New York.
Arthur M. Schlesinger Papers.
Presbyterian Historical Society Archives, Philadelphia.
Record Group 90.
Sophia Smith Collection, Smith College Northampton MA.
Committee of Correspondence Records (CoC), Series V: Correspondents and Fieldwork.
Yale University Manuscripts and Archives Division, New Haven, CT (YUMA).
MS8 The Inquiry Papers.
MS658 William Yale Papers.
Articles, Newspapers, and Books
Anderson, Betty S. The American University of Beirut: Arab Nationalism & Liberal Education. Austin, TX: University of Texas Press, 2011.
Barnett, Michael, and Janice Gross Stein, eds. Sacred Aid: Faith and Humanitarianism.
Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012.
Barnett, Michael N. Empire of Humanity: A History of Humanitarianism. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 2013.
Robert Khouri, “Histoire De La Médecine Au Liban,” Journal Médicale Libanais 58, no. 1
(2010): 28–44; Kwong-Leung Tang, Colonial State and Social Policy: Social Welfare Development in Hong Kong 1842–1997 (Lanham, MD: University Press of America, 1998).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
206
ouahes
Baron, Beth. “Orphans and Abandoned Children in Modern Egypt.” In Interpreting Welfare and Relief in the Middle East, edited by Nefissa Naguib and Inger Marie Okkenhaug (Leiden: Brill, 2008).
Benthall, Jonathan, and Jerome Bellion-Jourdan, eds. The Charitable Crescent: Politics of
Aid in the Muslim World. London: I.B. Tauris, 2003.
Bonner, Michael, Mine Ener and Amy Singer, eds. Poverty and Charity in Middle Eastern
Contexts. Albany, NY: SUNY Press, 2003.
Caver, Samuel McCrea. “America and the Golden Rule.” The New Near East 8, no. 12
(December 1923).
Daniel, Robert L. American Philanthropy in the Near East, 1820–1960. Athens, OH: Ohio
University Press, 1970.
Elliot, Mabel A. American National Red Cross Disaster Services, 1881–1918. Washington
D.C.: American National Red Cross, 1950.
Fleischmann, Ellen. “The Impact of American Protestant Missions in Lebanon on the
Construction of Female Identity, c. 1860–1950.”Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations
13, no. 4 (2002): 411–426.
Fleischmann, Ellen. “Evangelization or Education: American Protestant Missionaries,
The American Board, and the Girls and Women of Syria (1830–1910).” In New Faith in
Ancient Lands: Western Missions in the Middle East in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries, edited by Heleen Murre-van den Berg, 263–280. SCM 32. Leiden: Brill,
2006.
Fleischmann, Ellen. “Lost in Translation: Home Economics and the Sidon Girls’ School
of Lebanon, c. 1924–1932.” Social Sciences and Missions 23, no. 1 (2010): 32–62.
Forsythe, David P. The Humanitarians: The International Committee of the Red Cross.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2005.
Governments of the United States and France. “Convention between the United States
and France Respecting Rights in Syria and the Lebanon.” The American Journal of
International Law 19, no. 1 (January 1925): 1–5.
Grabill, Joseph L. Protestant Diplomacy and the Near East: Missionary Influence on American Policy, 1810–1927. Minneapolis, MN: University of Minnesota Press, 1971.
Klingberg, Frank J. “The Evolution of the Humanitarian Spirit in Eighteenth Century
England.” The Pennsylvania Magazine of History and Biography 66, no. 3 (July 1942):
260–278.
Krafess, Jamal. “The Influence of the Muslim Religion in Humanitarian Aid.” International Review of the Red Cross 87, no. 858 (June 2005): 327–342.
Lindner, Christine B. “Negotiating The Field: American Protestant Missionaries in Ottoman Syria, 1823 To 1860.” PhD diss., University of Edinburgh, 2009.
Makdisi, Ussama. Artillery of Heaven: American Missionaries and the Failed Conversion
of the Middle East. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 2008.
Manela, Erez. The Wilsonian Moment: Self-Determination and the International Origins
of Anticolonial Nationalism. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2007.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
“machine age humanitarianism”
207
McCoy, Alfred W. Policing America’s Empire: The United States, The Philippines, and the
Rise of the Surveillance State. Madison, WI: University of Wisconsin Press, 2009.
Near East Relief. “Machine Age Humanitarianism.” The New Near East 8, no. 12 (December 1923).
Near East Relief. Report of International Golden Rule Sunday Observance. New York, NY:
Near East Relief, 1926.
Neguib, Nefissa, and Inger Marie Okkenhaug, eds. Interpreting Welfare and Relief in the
Middle East. Leiden: Brill, 2008.
Paulmann, Johannes. “Conjunctures in the History of International Humanitarian Aid
during the Twentieth Century.”Humanity: An International Journal of Human Rights,
Humanitarianism, and Development 4, no. 2 (2013): 215–238.
Pedersen, Susan. “The Meaning of the Mandates System: An Argument.” Geschichte und
Gesellschaft 32, no. 4 (Oct-Dec. 2006): 560–582.
Pedersen, Susan. The Guardians: The League of Nations and the Crisis of Empire. Oxford:
Oxford University Press, 2015.
Raffety, Edward. “Children and the New World.” The New Near East 8, no. 12 (December
1923).
Robert, Khouri. “Histoire De La Médecine Au Liban.” Journal Médicale Libanais 58, no. 1
(2010): 28–44.
Rockefeller Foundation. The Rockefeller Foundation Annual Report. New York, NY: Rockefeller Foundation, 1916.
Rodakiewicz, Erla. Foreign Born: A Bulletin of American Service. New York, NY: Young
Women’s Christian Association USA, 1920.
Rodogno, Davide C. Against Massacre: Humanitarian Interventions in the Ottoman
Empire, 1815–1914. Princeton, NJ: Princeton New Jersey, 2012.
Rodogno, Davide C. “Beyond Relief: A Sketch of the Near East Relief’s Humanitarian
Operations, 1918–1929.” Monde(s): Histoire, Espace, Relations 2, no. 6 (2014): 45–64.
Said, Edward. Orientalism. London: Penguin, 2006.
Schayegh, Cyrus, and Andrew Arsan, eds. The Routledge Handbook of the History of the
Middle East Mandates. Abingdon: Routledge, 2015.
Stamatov, Peter. The Origins of Global Humanitarianism: Religions, Empires, and Advocacy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2013.
Tang, Kwong-Leung. Colonial State and Social Policy: Social Welfare Development in
Hong Kong 1842–1997. Lanham, MD: University Press of America, 1998.
Tusan, Michelle Elizabeth. Smyrna’s Ashes: Humanitarianism, Genocide, and the Birth
of the Middle East. Berkeley and Los Angeles, CA: University of California Press,
2012.
Vickery, Charles V. Near East Relief: A Review for 1922 (Annual report to Congress). New
York: Near East Relief, 1923.
Watenpaugh, Keith David. “Between Communal Survival and National Aspiration.” In
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
208
ouahes
The Routledge Handbook of the History of the Middle East Mandates, edited by Cyrus
Schayegh and Andrew Arsan (Abingdon: Routledge, 2015).
Watenpaugh, Keith David. Bread from Stones: The Middle East and the Making of Modern Humanitarianism. Berkeley and Los Angeles, CA: University of California Press,
2015.
Watenpaugh, Keith. “The League of Nations’ Rescue of Armenian Genocide Survivors and the Making of Modern Humanitarianism, 1920–1927.” American Historical
Review 115, no. 5 (2010): 1313–1339.
Weiss, Anne. “Education Removes Veil of Darkness for Women.” The Pittsburgh Press,
February 19, 1934.
Zimmerman, Jonathan. Innocents Abroad: American Teachers in the American Century.
Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2008.
Zurz, Olivier. Philanthropy in America: A History. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University
Press, 2012.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
chapter 9
Scottish Presbyterian Churches and
Humanitarianism in the Interwar Middle East
Michael Marten
1
Introduction
In this essay1 I seek to identify trends and patterns that offer us insights into
ways of thinking about what the Scottish Presbyterian churches and their missionary organizations were doing in the European interwar period as they
continued their long engagement in the Middle East, in particular focusing
on Palestine. As they had been involved in the region since the 1840s,2 their
presence meant they were reacting to changing circumstances, constantly in
the process of seeking new ways to translate their understanding of Christianity in the region. This was not necessarily just about seeking new converts
to Presbyterian Christianity, since although that would always be welcomed,
their attempts to generate conversions were remarkably unsuccessful, as I have
outlined elsewhere.3 Rather, over time they turned, as so many other Western
church traditions did, into seeking to live a model or exemplary Christian life,
as well as living out a civilizing mission that sought to modernize the world.
This was, after all, a theme in the 1910 Edinburgh World Missionary Conference,
demonstrated not least in the complex discussions around missionary-state
relations.4
In reflecting on these contexts, it is important to be clear about the terms
in use; all terminology is historically contingent, and so whilst contemporary
scholars such as Michael Barnett define “humanitarianism” in ways that reflect
1 Early versions of this paper were presented at a workshop at Stirling University in December
2017, and at the Scottish Church History Society’s conference in Glasgow in March 2018. I am
grateful to participants at both events for helpful comments and reflections.
2 Michael Marten, Attempting to Bring the Gospel Home: Scottish Missions to Palestine, 1839–1917
(London: I.B. Tauris, 2006).
3 Marten, Attempting to Bring the Gospel Home, chapters 5 and 6.
4 See for example Brian Stanley, “Church, State, and the Hierarchy of ‘Civilization’: The Making
of the ‘Missions and Governments’ Report at the World Missionary Conference, Edinburgh
1910,” in The Imperial Horizons of British Protestant Missions, 1880–1914, ed. Andrew Porter
(Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 2003), 65, 80 ff.
© michael marten, 2020 | doi:10.1163/9789004434530_011
This is an open access chapter distributed under the terms of the CC BY-NC 4.0 license.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
210
marten
the present (e.g. “Humanitarianism is generally understood as assistance that
occurs in the context of disasters; consequently, it is most readily applied to
emergency relief and post-conflict recovery”.5), such language can also be used
historically, even if we need to be clear that the framing of such humanitarian work took place in many European missions—and often, certainly, for
the Scots—in a setting where “the ‘home missions in foreign countries’ built the
social infrastructure for overseas missions” (as Friedrich, Kaminsky and Löffler
put it6), rather than as interventions without an existing basis for engagement
in a local area. This context is important when thinking about a broader definition such as Barnett’s: as will become apparent here, humanitarianism and
infrastructure are closely related.
Given that the Scots had been involved in Palestine for a considerable period
prior to World War I (and indeed, elsewhere in the Middle East, with missions
in Syria, Egypt and South Arabia (now Yemen),7 for example), it is important to summarize understandings of the missionary purpose and work in that
time. Missionaries throughout the pre-WWI era had long engaged in broader
socially-oriented work, centred on the key aspects of education and medicine, though their motivation for this was complex. Both forms of engagement
were carried out in and for themselves, almost always with suitably qualified individuals (particularly notable in terms of medicine, where the growing professionalization of medicine in Europe in the mid-late 19th century
also ensured the professionalization of medical missionary work). However,
both methods can also be seen as a direct response to the overwhelming failure, especially in the Middle East, of the attempts to convert people directly
through preaching and confrontation. Most of these missions had minimal
success in achieving any significant number of converts, with such conversions as there were being mostly from Latin or Orthodox Christian traditions to
Scottish Presbyterianism—no significant conversions of Muslims or Jews were
ever recorded.8 This led to missionaries approaching these target populations
5 Michael Barnett, The International Humanitarian Order (London: Routledge, 2010), 2.
6 From the preface: Norbert Friedrich, Uwe Kaminsky, and Roland Löffler, The Social Dimension of Christian Missions in the Middle East: Historical Studies of the 19th and 20th Centuries
(Stuttgart: Franz Steiner Verlag, 2010), 8.
7 In Marten, Attempting to Bring the Gospel Home, I discuss the former two mission fields, on
South Arabia, see James McLaren Ritchie, The Church of Scotland South Arabia Mission 1885–
1978: A Historical and Critical Evaluation of the Mission founded by Hon. Ion Keith Falconer
(Stoke-on-Trent: Tentmaker, 2006).
8 An interesting side effect of this is that such converts were regarded with some suspicion
in wider missionary circles, as noted in Brian Stanley, “Defining the Boundaries of Christen-
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
scottish presbyterian churches and humanitarianism
211
more indirectly, in part hoping that “converted” Christians would then go out
and convert Muslims and Jews, though this was also a largely ineffective tactic.
2
Education
Education was the first of the additional methods employed by the churches in
their missionary activity.9 Scottish education was highly regarded and the Jewish Mission Committees, in seeking to expand their influence, sought to use
education from an early stage. In Palestine, the northern missions in Tiberias
and Safad had educational and medical facilities (in Safad, medicine was later
dropped), but one of the most important forays into education by Jewish missions was Jaffa’s Tabeetha School, bequeathed to the Church of Scotland and
the United Free Church of Scotland in 1911. After the war, this was developed
and run as a joint effort by the Women’s Jewish Mission Committees of the two
churches (it could be said that this was a pioneering collaboration heralding
the 1929 union between the two churches).10
Ottoman policy as pursued by Sultan Abdülhamid II emphasized the Islamic
nature of his position in order to encourage the loyalty of his Arab notables,
thereby seeking to ensure the power of Western states was kept within limited confines in the core regions of his empire. Through the various aspects
of tanzimat reform, he encouraged, amongst other things, the creation of new
professional schools and teacher training facilities. Although the later years
of his reign saw ever-increasing censorship emerge, which to a certain extent
impinged on education,11 it was understood that a populace able to compete
with Western states was needed, and that both Ottoman and foreign schools
could contribute to this. Concessions granted to Western powers for trade by
the Ottoman empire included the necessary freedom for religious activity that
gave missionary bodies the space within which to operate. The influx of foreign
9
10
11
dom: The Two Worlds of the World Missionary Conference, 1910,” in International Bulletin
of Missionary Research 30, no. 4 (October 2006): 173.
Max Warren, Social History and Christian Mission (London: SCM, 1967). Chapter 5 examines education in mission.
I have written about this: “Independent Women Missionaries in the Scottish School in
Jaffa, 1918–1936: Identifying Subaltern Narratives,” in Interpreting Relief and Welfare Activities in the Middle East, 1800–2005, eds. Nefissa Naguib and Inger Marie Okkenhaug, Social,
Economic and Political Studies of the Middle East and Asia 103 (Leiden: Brill, 2008), 107–
128.
William L. Cleveland, A History of the Modern Middle East (Boulder: Westview, 1994), 115–
116.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
212
marten
capital in the latter part of the 19th century12 of necessity reduced Ottoman
control of some areas of public life; religious practice and education were
among the areas where influence was most strongly contested.
The missionaries’ educational services can be understood as part of the
trend within the Ottoman Empire towards enabling greater participation in
an international context dominated by Western European language and culture. For example, although Arabic was specified as the language of instruction
to Gwladys Jones before she left for Palestine, she was also told that “Hebrew
and English shall both be taught as languages”13—the latter the language of
the dominant imperial power and the former the language of the hoped-forconverts and putative self-governing individuals. Equally, the educators also
extended their reach beyond the confines of the school curriculum into the
private sphere: Nancy Stockdale cites Walker-Arnott, writing in 1880, before her
school became part of the Scottish churches’ missions, describing a pupil “actively altering her home environment as a result of her mission education”.14
The children, it was hoped, would become an active influence on the parents,
ultimately leading them to Christian belief.15 In that sense the prohibitions on
schooling from various rabbis (in particular) that were regularly reported back
to Scotland by the missionaries were seen as a mark of success in reaching the
families of the children: surely, they reasoned, rabbis would only seek to limit
Jewish children’s access to Christian schools if they feared the success of the
schools?
As shown by Stockdale, education was seen by the missionaries as offering
not only an opportunity to encourage belief in (their version of) Christianity,
but was also perceived to be a way of improving the culture and general environment of the people they found themselves amongst: a civilizational process,
12
13
14
15
Donald Quataert, “Part IV: The Age of Reforms, 1812–1914,” in An Economic and Social History of the Ottoman Empire, volume 2: 1600–1914, eds. Halil İnalcik and Donald Quartart
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1994), 770–775 examines the effect of trends in
the world economy on the Ottoman empire and includes analysis of the state of Ottoman finances; numerous other economic histories of the Ottoman Empire describe this
in other ways.
United Free Church of Scotland, Women’s Jewish Mission Committee (October 11, 1912).
Nancy Stockdale, “Gender and Colonialism in Palestine 1800–1948: Encounters among
English, Arab and Jewish Women” (PhD diss., University of California Santa Barbara,
2000), 187.
In connection with Anglican schools, “education work tended to foster a desire to join the
church of the teachers [and this] led to complications later in relations with the Orthodox
Church”; Anthony O’Mahony, “Church, State and the Christian Communities and the Holy
Places of Palestine,” in Christians in the Holy Land, eds. Michael Prior and William Taylor
(London: Melisande, 1994), 17.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
scottish presbyterian churches and humanitarianism
213
in other words. Like the Americans in Syria, Scottish missionaries in Palestine,
when pressed, would argue that their purpose was not explicitly the conversion of Ottoman subjects.16 Whilst their educational programmes were meant
to civilize, they were not explicitly meant to Anglicize the indigenous population (“A gospel neither German nor British but Jewish must be preached to the
Jew”17) in the way that Macaulay sought to turn children in India into English
people “in taste, in opinion, in morals and in intellect”18 even if he could do
nothing about their colour and blood (a “mental miscegenation”, to use Benedict Anderson’s language, Macaulay not seeking to convert the “idolaters” to
Christianity, but to Englishness). We can see this reflected also in Ottoman Syria
and Mandate Lebanon,19 and by extension, we can also see this with the Scottish missions in Palestine. In all of these instances, the missionaries were, of
course, convinced of the superiority of their offering: as they saw it, their education was not just responsible for reading and writing,20 but included science
(a new subject for most schools in Palestine at the time),21 “cleanliness”22 and
“hygiene”,23 aspects of domesticity (for girls: housework, knitting and embroidery, for example)24 and industrial and agricultural training (for boys: although
some fishing took place, further plans were frustrated),25 good behaviour (in
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
Selim Deringil, The Well-Protected Domains: Ideology and the Legitimation of Power in the
Ottoman Empire, 1876–1909 (London: I.B. Tauris, 1998), 132.
United Free Church of Scotland, Monthly Record (1902): 125.
Macaulay argued for English education in order that in 30 years time “there will not be
a single idolater among the respectable classes in Bengal”; Benedict Anderson, Imagined
Communities (London: Verso, 1983; 2nd edition, 1991), 91.
See, for example, various essays in Julia Hauser, Christine B. Lindner, and Esther Möller,
Entangled Education: Foreign and Local Schools in Ottoman Syria and Mandate Lebanon
(19–20th Centuries) (Beirut Orient-Institut, 2016).
“The children seem quite as sharp as our own. Five years ago not one girl in Tiberias could
read, or distinguish between the bottom and the top of a page. Only one native woman in
Tiberias knows the alphabet”; this is from a report of a visit to Fenton’s school, Free Church
of Scotland, Monthly and Missionary Record (June 1891): 172.
W.P. Livingstone, A Galilee Doctor: Being a Sketch of the Career of Dr. D.W. Torrance of
Tiberias (London: Hodder & Stoughton, n.d., prob. 1923), 230.
From Jane Hope Grierson’s impressions of the school in 1889, cited by Isobel Goodwin,
May You Live to Be 120! The Story of Tabeetha School, Jaffa (Edinburgh: Saint Andrew Press,
2000) (on behalf of Friends of Tabeetha), 42.
These were introduced in Tabeetha in 1913 as a course of study, Goodwin, May You Live to
Be 120!, 60.
Goodwin, May You Live to Be 120!, 54. Inger Marie Okkenhaug, The Quality of Heroic Living,
of High Endeavour and Adventure: Anglican Mission, Women and Education in Palestine,
1888–1948 (Leiden: Brill, 2002) elaborates on domesticity and academic achievement in
Mandate-era Anglican schools in her fourth chapter.
Livingstone, A Galilee Doctor, 109.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
214
marten
the widest sense26): in other words, a holistic and rounded education as an ideal
of the best education Scotland could offer:
It should be our aim to set a good example to the people in the art of training the young, and to establish model schools where mental improvement
is energetically cultivated, where physical training is not neglected, and
where spiritual nurture is sympathetically imparted.27
The Ottomans (correctly) perceived there to be a close relationship between
the missionaries and their home countries’ imperial ambitions and representatives,28 and this insidious intrusion of Western thought into Ottoman territories threatened, in the Sultan’s view, the future of the existing order far more
even than threats of an economic and military nature, which could be dealt
with there and then, given sufficient planning and resources.29 This explains
in part, at least, the problems around obtaining permission for school buildings. Often, ordinary houses were converted for use until such time as more
appropriate premises could be obtained or built, but this came in for particularly strong criticism from the Ottomans because it was seen as a more covert means of opening schools. Ottoman concern at the missionaries’ impact
was undoubtedly justified, but the unwillingness to engage in large-scale con26
27
28
29
Livingstone cites a Greek Orthodox priest trying to prevent children from his community
attending: “It is better … that the girls should grow up ignorant and bad than that they
should come under the influence of the Protestant women.” Whether or not this was
actually said is irrelevant in this context: it communicates the Scots’ perception of the
Greek priest’s feelings about the effects their work would have on “his” girls; Livingstone, A
Galilee Doctor, 107. On the subsequent page he contrasts the “cheerful, well-ordered activity” of the girls in the Scots’ school with their “wild and untrained condition” before their
enrolment.
United Free Church of Scotland, Monthly Record, 555.
Of course, at times this relationship could also be rather strained: “Missionary effort was by
no means an agency of imperialist politics. Often it was opposed to the colonial authorities; pretty well always it put the interests of its converts first. Yet the success of the Lord was
a function of imperialist advance.” Eric Hobsbawm, The Age of Empire, 1875–1914 (London:
Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1987), 71. A necessary correction, reflecting imperialistic patterns
of thought, would be that the missionaries always put their perception of “the interests of
… [the] converts first”.
Deringil, The Well-Protected Domains, 112; also: “by the 1890s the missionaries had come to
be regarded by the sultan as ‘the most dangerous enemies to social order’, among all the
foreigners living in his domains” (114) because not “only did the missionaries undermine
the efforts the Ottomans were making to legitimize the basis of their rule at home, they
also proved influential in creating adverse conditions abroad by feeding the Western press
with anti-Turkish sentiment” (113).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
scottish presbyterian churches and humanitarianism
215
flict with the European powers over this issue meant that although occasional
harassment took place, the missionaries were relatively free to pursue their
aims.30
In all of this, however, we should not overplay the missionaries’ contribution to the issue of wider education, which was much smaller than that of the
wider Ottoman state: although it is easy when examining missions to assume
that large numbers of (Jewish, Christian, and Muslim) children passed through
their schools and were therefore given a Western education that stood in competition to Ottoman establishments, Ottoman educational efforts under the
aegis of the tanzimat reforms were undoubtedly more effective at reaching
the majority of children—the missionaries, after all, could only afford to work
in a limited number of localities, and central though these may often have
been (major cities such as Jerusalem, Beirut, and Cairo, or important towns
such as Aleppo, Tiberias, or Jaffa), there were far more Ottoman than missionary schools in the empire as a whole, and their influence was correspondingly greater, even if the quality of some of the schools was rather questionable.31 Where Ottoman and missionary schools competed, the hostility could
be intense, with both sides using war-like language.32 Viewed from a historical perspective at least, the Ottoman aim of creating an educated middle-class
that could later take the empire forward as the global context developed was
fulfilled, whether they attended Ottoman or missionary schools, with those
attending the latter mostly remaining within their existing communities and
continuing to be loyal subjects.
In summary then, missionary educational efforts, although meeting resistance from the Ottoman state, were seen by the Scots—in common with many
other Western missions—as a way for the missionaries to improve their relationship to the local population and gain inroads, via the children, to the families and communities of the area, particularly as the confrontational model was
generally so unsuccessful in this regard.
30
31
32
Deringil, The Well-Protected Domains, 117–119.
Deringil, The Well-Protected Domains, 132–133.
Deringil, The Well-Protected Domains, 133–134 cites the war-like language of Ottoman officials. The language used by Scottish missionaries in many contexts resembled that of a
military campaign—the frequent references to “occupying territory” and such like come
to mind here (this use of language was typical of most Western missionaries).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
216
3
marten
Medicine
The second main model used to gain converts aside from direct confrontation
was medicine. For the Scottish church missionaries it was in Tiberias and Safad
in the 1880s, and several years later in Hebron, that medicine was fully exploited
as a missionary approach.
In general terms it can be argued that from the perspective of missionary
organizations, medical missions served (at least) three clear purposes: (a) they
were a way of straightforwardly assisting people in need; (b) they resonated
with the donating public who could easily witness the direct benefit to the target population of the funds they were giving; and (c) they provided a “lever”
with which to gain access to a target population that might otherwise be reticent to allow access to missionaries—Andrew Walls quotes Herbert Lankaster
of the CMS: “It was as heavy artillery that medical missions were used above
all: in the less responsive fields, in Islamic societies, and above all in China”.33
Walls’ analysis of the development of medical missions in turn highlights four
distinct factors: the imitative (direct obedience to Jesus, who healed people and
commanded his disciples to do likewise), the humanitarian/philanthropic (a
broad understanding of the “need” to assist the less well off), the utilitarian
(preserving the health of the missionaries themselves), and the strategic (“the
acceptability of medical missions when no other form of mission could gain a
hearing”).34 We can see all of these markers reflected in the work in Tiberias, in
different ways. For example, even at the very beginning of his career in Tiberias,
Dr David Torrance wrote about his need for quality medicines, stating that,
amongst other things, he was “anxious to make a good impression from the
beginning, so as to gain the confidence of my patients at least”.35 Occasional
concern was expressed about the amount of medical work, and that this might
create problems to the detriment of mission’s work as a whole.36 Seen in this
way, the strategic angle became self-defeating, as the means (medical care)
took up so much time that the ends (preaching the gospel and creating con33
34
35
36
Andrew F. Walls, “ ‘The Heavy Artillery of the Missionary Army’: The Domestic Importance
of the Nineteenth-Century Medical Missonary,” in The Church and Healing, ed. W.J. Shiels
(Oxford: Ecclesiastical History Society, 1982), 290.
Walls, “ ‘Heavy Artillery of the Missionary Army’,” 288.
Free Church of Scotland, Monthly and Missionary Record (April 1, 1886): 105.
Walls, “ ‘The Heavy Artillery of the Missionary Army’,” 292–294 expounds on the everexpanding investment required once a medical mission had been started. Even though
in the 1840s the Committee may have known of only few examples on which to base such
an assumption, it would have been obvious to them that the ongoing cost of medicines
and equipment would be a financial burden.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
scottish presbyterian churches and humanitarianism
217
verts) became impossible to implement, or were in some way restricted, as this
summary of speeches by Gustav Dalman of Leipzig held in Glasgow and Edinburgh indicates:
The value of medical missions is unquestionable, but perhaps their methods might be improved. The multitudes in the dispensary, to be seen and
prescribed for by the doctor within certain hours, make spiritual work for
him practically impossible. This is left, therefore, mainly to assistants …
[which] is not quite satisfactory. A Christian physician dwelling among
the Jews, visiting their sick, the friend of their homes, the help of their
poor, would find many doors open to him, and splendid openings for
individual spiritual work. The annual number of cases might be less, but
numbers here are of little importance. It would surely be a good principle for medical missions—fewer cases, more visiting of the sick, more
individual work, not only by assistants, but by the medical missionary
himself.37
However, the Scottish missionaries saw this differently. Whilst Torrance might
have complained of overwork in the hospital (understandable given he was the
main doctor, with, at times, 2,000 patients being treated each month38), there
are no records of him turning patients away (quite the contrary, he appears
to have attempted to resolve every medical case he came across39), and whilst
he was unhappy about the lack of opportunity afforded him to engage more
with the population, he argued this highlighted the need for additional staff
to share the medical cases and make more time for teaching and preaching.40
In addition, this argument, notable for its division between the “spiritual” and
the “material”, would not have been persuasive for Torrance and the like, who
argued that missionary work consisted of a way of life as well as what was
taught: i.e. by caring unreservedly for the sick, they saw themselves as living
37
38
39
40
United Free Church of Scotland, Monthly Record (1902): 125. Dalman had once applied to
work in the Free Church of Scotland Galilee mission.
Ewing writing in Livingstone, A Galilee Doctor, 208.
Livingstone, A Galilee Doctor, 217: “ ‘If the work is worth doing, it is worth doing well. No
quack work in medical work.’ But when faced with the tragedy of suffering in the mass …
what course could he adopt? He either had to … turn away, or do what he could … to ease
their pain. He was too sympathetic to take the sterner course.”—the quotation is from an
address Torrance gave.
Overwhelmed by patients from both sides of the Jordan, he also (in September 1908) suggested opening an additional mission station elsewhere, but the funds for this were not
available; Livingstone, A Galilee Doctor, 218.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
218
marten
witnesses to their faith, exactly as the instructions to Torrance had stated when
he first went to Palestine: “It should ever be kept in view that these results [‘the
enlightenment of their minds, the salvation of their souls’ etc.] will be most
effectively secured when, to the religious instruction communicated, is added
the example of a holy and consistent life”.41 This kind of holistic approach
was typical of 19th-century Scottish Evangelicalism, which laid great stress on
living a “godly life”. We can also see a parallel to the educational approach
here:
In addition to transferring medical skill and know-how they wanted to
impart to their students a consciousness of the values implied in the
exercise of the art, values of intercultural validity: the authentic commitment of those missions’ doctors to help others, even at the expense of
tremendous personal, career, and financial gain. They themselves were
telling examples who showed that the power to do this work lay in a strong
personal faith and commitment.42
Peter Williams has argued that particularly in Scottish Presbyterianism, the
desire to educate was as much a part of the medical mission as the physical
healing itself, and that this confluence of Christianity and civilization was an
element of evangelization: in other words, the desire “for the erection of a christian civilization”43—the pattern in relation to the educational model described
above is clear here.
It is not always straightforward to clearly assess the extent to which the Scots
succeeded in their ambitions in this regard, though the acceptance of converts
into institutions with Western-style entrance criteria, such as the Syrian Protestant College in Beirut or institutions in Europe, does offer one measure of
success. There certainly are examples of such individuals, one of the most famous being Leon Levison, who left Tiberias for Edinburgh after conversion to
Christianity and became involved in the International Hebrew Christian Alliance as well as being for many decades the superintendent of the Edinburgh
Jewish Medical Mission; he was eventually knighted, achieving a level of British civil recognition that perhaps even exceeded his impact on the Scottish and
41
42
43
Free Church of Scotland, Jewish Mission Committee (December 16, 1884).
Christoffer H. Grundmann, “The Contribution of Medical Missions: The Intercultural
Transfer of Standards and Values,” Academic Medicine 66, no. 12 (December 1991): 733.
C. Peter Williams, “Healing and Evangelism: The Place of Medicine in Later Victorian Missionary Thinking,” in The Church and Healing, ed. W.J. Shiels (Oxford: Ecclesiastical History
Society, 1982): 281.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
scottish presbyterian churches and humanitarianism
219
international ecclesiastical scene.44 However, such stellar examples are rare,
and the number of converts remained small.
We can see therefore, that whilst these two techniques were deployed, they
clearly had ulterior motives, and although generally unsuccessful in generating
significant numbers of converts, they were very clearly linked to the attempts
to convert Jews, Muslims, and Orthodox Christians to Protestant Christianity.
4
After World War I
With the unprecedented devastation of World War One, however, a different
ethos emerged that focussed much more on the direct needs of the people concerned and that was theologically underpinned by a different rationale, bound
less to the imperative to convert individuals or communities, and more connected to some of the themes that motivated what became the ecumenical
movement. Whilst rampant nationalism and a belief in self-righteous divine
sanction developed ever more strongly in mainstream circles in Europe after
WWI, for some in the churches, especially those engaged in the wider world
in missions and/or the ecumenical movement, a slightly different emphasis
emerged. This was in part a result of the diminished emphasis placed on the
nation-state of the missionaries’ home-lands: as Jonathan Ebel has argued,45
whilst it was German soldiers who had “Gott mit uns” engraved into their beltbuckles, all sides thought they had God on their side, and it was the inevitable
consequence of this not working out equally for all that led to some questioning of the importance of the nation-state altogether. Ellen Fleischmann
has argued cogently that missionaries implicitly understood themselves as not
so much citizens of a nation-state, but as citizens of the world, or better still,
perhaps, as citizens of the world to come. This came about in part by seeing
humanitarianism as part of the modernization of the world and therefore as
44
45
Frederick Levison, Christian and Jew: The Life of Leon Levison, 1881–1936 (Edinburgh: Pentland, 1989); that acceptance into the Western Christian fold could be tenuous is clear from
the account of Levison’s supposed recanting of his Christian faith when visiting Safad, in
which Thomas Steele, one of the Galilee missionaries, played a significant, and apparently, somewhat malevolent role, with adverse consequences for Levison (52–54). Steele,
recently arrived, had not known Levison personally, and reported the “recantation” on the
basis of hearsay. The biographer, especially considering he is writing about his own family,
generously notes (53): “That Mr Steele was a sick man who had to come home after only a
year at Tiberias may have affected his attitude.”
Jonathan Ebel, “War,” in Encyclopedia of Missions and Missionaries, ed. Jonathan Bonk
(New York: Routledge, 2007): 456.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
220
marten
part of the modernizing mission that virtually all missionaries of European and
North American churches adopted wholesale. In that context, writing about
female education, she notes that the contrast to modernity was backwardness:
“Every society had its ‘backward’ women, who varied from place to place, and
the source of whose backwardness elicited different explanations. This idea of
the atavistic, superstitious woman holding back progress and modernity is a
strikingly transnational idea”46 that was replicated in capitalist, socialist, and
colonial contexts, and that in missionary and other contexts was also clearly
linked to racism.47 It was also linked to class, of course: “The ‘backward, traditional’ woman to be modernized was recognizably lower or working class
…”48 and this elicited a common transnational response in humanitarian terms
through the promotion of home economics as a way of redeeming and modernizing such women (though, as Fleischmann points out, regardless of whether
the context was capitalist, socialist or colonial, the modernizing of domestic
labour was inherently conservative in that it still “reinforced … the gendered
division of labour”49).
Humanitarianism took on new meaning in the wake of the crises that engulfed many former colonial areas after WWI. The demise of the Ottoman
Empire and the creation of European mandates were just part of the transformation of many areas and populations, from the widespread transfers of
Greek and Turkish populations from what became, respectively, solidly Turkish
and Greek states, to the Armenian genocide, to the creation of Syria, Lebanon,
Jordan, Iraq and Palestine, to the gradual and painful independence of Egypt—
and so on.
Throughout this time, Scottish involvement in the region continued, to a
greater or lesser extent. Towards the end of the war, Scottish missionaries were
heavily involved in the Syria and Palestine Relief Fund (SPRF), an ecumenical
body to which both the United Free Church of Scotland and the Church of Scot46
47
48
49
Ellen Fleischmann, “At Home in the World: Globalizing Domesticity through Home Economics in the Interwar Years,” in Transnational and Historical Perspectives on Global
Health, Welfare and Humanitarianism, eds. Ellen Fleischmann, Sonya Grypma, Michael
Marten, and Inger Marie Okkenhaug (Kristiansand: Portal, 2013), 173.
A considerable body of work exists examining racism in missionary contexts. I have discussed this in relation to Palestine (Marten, Attempting to Bring the Gospel Home, chapter 4
and 5), but for a more general overview based on language usage, see e.g. Brian Stanley, “From ‘the Poor Heathen’ to ‘the Glory and Honour of All Nations’: Vocabularies of
Race and Custom in Protestant Missions, 1844–1928,” International Bulletin of Missionary
Research 34, no. 1 (January 2010): 3–10.
Fleischmann, “At Home in the World,” 175.
Fleischmann, “At Home in the World,” 180.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
scottish presbyterian churches and humanitarianism
221
land had contributed, and which was dealing with most of the British churches’
efforts to provide relief in the region during the war. The churches participated
in relief efforts, which given the geopious sentiment around the occupation of
Palestine by General Allenby and all that that might herald for Jews, seemed
to raise substantial sums: there are records of £25,600 being raised in the “War
Fund”.50 Staff served in many different areas during and immediately after the
war: for example, Dr Alexander Paterson of the Hebron hospital was appointed
a Lieutenant in the Royal Army Medical Corps and served in various localities in Britain before being sent to Egypt and then on to Hebron as Principal
Medical Officer under the Occupied Enemy Territory Administration; he was
then connected to the afore-mentioned SPRF.51 Paterson’s long-standing lack
of interest in directly generating conversions from Jews or Muslims points to
his greater interest in providing a social service which on the side offered the
opportunity to evangelize (I have argued in the past that he perhaps saw his
medical services as less of a tool of conversion or means of access than other
missionaries52). In addition to this, when he did speak of conversion, he was
quite adamant that although his work was overseen by a Jewish mission committee, he was serving (and hoping to reach) Jews as well as Muslims, as he
stated in his first address to the church’s General Assembly. This became the
pattern much more in the post-WWI era, and the SPRF was a good avenue for
such work: in 1919 the Church of Scotland’s General Assembly was told by “distributing food and clothing, by medical relief, by its care of orphans, and in
countless other ways, the Fund has given practical illustration of the teaching
of Christ to all, irrespective of race or creed.”53 It was, however, closed the following year, its “purpose having been accomplished”54—in this regard, what
was meant was that the more normal work of the missions could resume, and
there was perceived to be less of a need for emergency relief work. Humanitarianism once again became more closely connected to the existing institutions
and the ostensible desire to achieve converts to Protestantism. However, after
WWI, a new challenge became ever more apparent to the missionaries in the
form of Zionism.
50
51
52
53
54
Livingstone, A Galilee Doctor, 252.
United Free Church of Scotland, Jewish Mission Committee (March 16, 1915); William
Ewing, Paterson of Hebron: “The Hakim” of Missionary Life in the Mountain of Judah (London, n.d. prob. 1925), 155–161.
Marten, Attempting to Bring the Gospel Home, see in particular 99–109.
Church of Scotland, Jewish Mission Committee Report (1919): 228.
Church of Scotland, Jewish Mission Committee Report (1920): 251.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
222
marten
In Palestine, the concern for humanitarian involvement became centred
around a question of competition: the United Free Church of Scotland Jewish
Mission Committee debate in 1921 recorded that: “The Zionists were throwing
no small energy into their schools and hospitals, and by so doing challenged
mission schools in the standard of teaching and general equipment. The same
was true of their hospitals”.55 This, it was argued, necessitated clear competitive approaches in order to ensure that the missions were successful in the face
of such difficulties:
A situation of this nature compelled the members of the Committee to
re-think the policy of the Church in Palestine. It would be wrong to dissipate men [sic] or means in directions which promised a poor result,
either by reason of the paucity of Jews [in that area], or by reason of such
conditions of work as gave the missionary faint promise of effective service. And, second, whatever agency, educational or medical the Church
employed must be of the first efficiency; it would be simple waste otherwise. Unless school and hospital be equipped up to the limit of scientific
modern equipment, the work of either would be futile.56
This was emphasized in many subsequent years: for example, in 1922, the
Assembly was told the Zionists’ “avowed purpose” was “to make both Christian school and hospital superfluous so far as the Jew is concerned”,57 and in
1923 it was noted that, “Aggressive Zionism in both school and hospital emphasized the need for the work in both directions being of first-class quality”.58 And
so it went on, year after year. In 1929, at the last Assembly of the United Free
Church before the bulk of it reunited with the Church of Scotland, there was
again a heartfelt plea for funds to help support the mission in the face of all
these challenges it faced.59 There was a fine line being walked here: on the one
hand the church needed to communicate to its supporters the need for ongoing
support and engagement in the work, recognizing that many members would
have themselves experienced ever-improving educational and medical facilit55
56
57
58
59
United Free Church of Scotland, General Assembly Jewish Mission Committee, Proceedings and Debates (1921): 84.
Ibid. 85.
United Free Church of Scotland, General Assembly Jewish Mission Committee, Proceedings and Debates (1922): 86.
United Free Church of Scotland, General Assembly Jewish Mission Committee, Proceedings and Debates (1923): 76.
United Free Church of Scotland, General Assembly Jewish Mission Committee, Proceedings and Debates (1929): 102.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
scottish presbyterian churches and humanitarianism
223
ies at home and would expect this to be replicated by the missions in what were
perceived to be less advanced contexts such as Palestine, whilst on the other, it
was important for them to convey a need to invest further in the existing work
as many of the Zionist facilities would have been created by Jews educated in
the West able to replicate standards they had grown to expect there—and this
emphasis on modernity came at a considerable financial cost for the United
Free Church of Scotland, of course.
With the 1929 union of the United Free and the Church of Scotland,60
however, these emphases began to change slightly. The Church of Scotland had
had only limited engagement in Palestine prior to the union, primarily through
a joint administration by the Women’s Jewish Mission Committee of Tabeetha
School in Jaffa, which was run with the United Free Church of Scotland’s parallel committee. The changed emphases were substantially contingent upon the
context in Palestine. In the 1930 Report, for example, a reference to the 1929
riots was followed by noting that,
over £200 was remitted to [the] Safad and Tiberias [mission stations] to
provide food and clothing, and at these and other centres our workers
acted as agents for other organisations, such as the Hebrew Christian Alliance and the British Red Crescent Society, to alleviate the sufferings of
those who were affected by the outbreak.61
This sentiment was motivated in substantial measure by staff on the ground:
for example, Rev. Samuel Hanna Semple, the Principal of the Scots College in
Safad, wrote in his mission station report that year that whilst the riots were
regrettable, “it seemed to be our duty to refrain from partisanship and to confine our energies to the relief of distress wherever we found it”.62 The following
year, this lack of partisanship in offering relief was given as the reason the
College had been able to open properly again so quickly: “The unselfish and
exacting labours of Mr. and Mrs. Semple in relieving distress to Jew and Arab
alike for long after the riots, and their fairness to all parties, left their mark on
the people”.63 Such work took place against the backdrop of severe global economic depression, of course,64 and whilst this had an effect on the Middle East
too, it was not felt as acutely in Palestine as in the Western context, including
60
61
62
63
64
The union resulted in the new body simply being known as the Church of Scotland.
Church of Scotland, Jewish Mission Committee Report (1930): 872.
Ibid. 908.
Church of Scotland, Jewish Mission Committee Report (1931): 853.
Church of Scotland, Jewish Mission Committee Report (1932): 785.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
224
marten
in ecclesiastical donor circles.65 The coinciding of the Palestine political crisis
that necessitated involvement in relief work with the economic depression
meant that achieving substantial donations and support from congregations
and members was simply more of a challenge for the Church of Scotland.
The next few years mention little in the way of direct emergency humanitarianism, though the Scots’ self-perception of their work in encouraging progress
and development in relation to modernity is offered regularly: noting the illustrious onward study of many graduates of the Scots College, for example, it was
apparent that the “Scots College is playing a large part in training the future
leaders of the country”66—though even in the following year, it was necessary
to admit that there were ever fewer posts in government available for such students.67 This highlighted a growing problem for the graduating students, one
that would only ever really be satisfactorily addressed by the church’s Tabeetha
School in Jaffa well after the creation of the state of Israel.
There were droughts and floods in these years, with a corresponding impact
on the missions’ facilities, especially given that many of the people that the
Scots most closely related to were involved in the agricultural economy. The
missions, under the direction of the Jewish Mission Committee and the Women’s Jewish Mission Committee, generally sought to do what they could,
though school numbers declined as some parents’ ability to support their children’s education diminished; some accommodation of this problem occurred,
but the missions were always pressed for resources. However, it is with the
beginnings of the 1936–1939 Arab Revolt that we can see a significant change
occurring: in the 1937 Assembly papers, the strikes are mentioned primarily in
relation to reduced involvement by all in the work of the missions, whether
educational or medical—though no other critique or engagement occurs that
year, perhaps in the expectation that the Revolt would not last.68 In 1938, as
tensions continued, the only direct mention of the Revolt is the treatment of
a British soldier in Tiberias and tensions between “brigands” and over 1,000
troops,69 though the report also discusses the future of the Peel Report, which
the British government had initiated hoping it would bring peace to the country
by proposing the separation of Palestine into two states, Arab and Jewish.70 In
the May 1939 Church of Scotland General Assembly Report, with World War II
65
66
67
68
69
70
Ilan Pappe, The Modern Middle East (Abingdon: Routledge, 2005), 43–45.
Church of Scotland, Jewish Mission Committee Report (1932): 791.
Church of Scotland, Jewish Mission Committee Report (1933): 729.
Church of Scotland, Jewish Mission Committee Report (1937): 863–865.
Church of Scotland, Jewish Mission Committee Report (1938): 741.
Ibid. 732–733.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
scottish presbyterian churches and humanitarianism
225
just a few months away, the poverty and “general deterioration in the decencies
of life” are bemoaned, but not directly attributed to the political unrest in the
country,71 which is mentioned but briefly in the report, and blamed for travel
restrictions and more,72 however, this comes across as more of a troublesome
inconvenience, rather than a seismic shift in the power dynamics in Palestine.
5
Conclusions
This essay’s brief portrayal of Church of Scotland public statements highlights
several changes in direction for the missions, whilst noting the contingent
nature of such changes. There are several direct conclusions that can be drawn
in relation to the wider context.
Firstly, during World War I and the immediate aftermath, substantial relief
efforts were organized, mostly ecumenically—this was a direct form of humanitarian relief, perhaps most obviously directly linked to the definition by
Michael Barnett noted above.
Secondly, during the 1920s, although the United Free Church of Scotland
worked at providing some measure of relief to those in need, it continually
sought to defend the Church against the perceived influence of Zionism. This,
then, was a form of humanitarianism, but one that reflected pre-World War
I understandings of education and medicine as tools in the desire to achieve
missionary aims, coupled with direct competition (in the church’s eyes) with
the ambitions of the Zionist movement. This was not uncomplicated, as there
was also a certain admiration by the Scots of the Zionist colonizers and their
advances in agriculture and economy, a position that understood the bringing of European modernity to Palestine—it was simply that the missionaries
would have preferred the local Palestinian population to have adopted their
version of European modernity, rather than that of the Zionists.
Thirdly, with the global depression and the uniting of the two churches,
occasional mentions are made of relief and humanitarian work, particularly
at the Scots College, but interest in this kind of work diminishes, even though
the need is there. Whilst it is possible to see the passing of the Tiberias mission founder David Torrance (1923) and retiral shortly thereafter of Alexander Paterson from Hebron—two of the longest-serving male missionaries in
Palestine—as perhaps playing a role here, we can also point to a parallel to
71
72
Church of Scotland, Jewish Mission Committee Report (1939): 704.
Ibid. 702–703.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
226
marten
the work of Maria Småberg in describing the Anglican approach to the British
authorities as an “ambiguous friendship”,73 and this, to some extent, describes
also what is happening for the Scots. Småberg argues that there was a continual
co-operation with the governmental authorities on the part of the Anglicans,
and we can argue similarly for the Scots: it is no coincidence that the new St
Andrews Memorial Church in Jerusalem was the “home” for many Scots who
served the British government’s Mandate authority in Jerusalem. The need,
therefore, to provide full humanitarian services diminishes somewhat as the
Scots’ own government was governing the country and providing services to
many. Cynics might argue that Scottish provision was therefore reduced to
simply supplementing the work of government, and mostly in Palestinian Arab
areas, as the Zionist movement offered such substantial services to the Jewish
population.
Finally, with the Arab Revolt, we can see again the desire to offer some relief
where possible, though there is little recognition of the significance of the
wider political and social changes heralded by the growing influence of Zionism and the response in the form of the Arab Revolt. However, the apparent
thinning of support for humanitarian work in Palestine by the late 1930s is not
to be dismissed out of hand: in fact, we could say that there was increasing
recognition of the need for support and help—just not necessarily where the
mission stations were located, and not in Palestine. The key to this understanding is to be found in the opening of the 1939 Jewish Mission Committee Report
to the Church of Scotland’s General Assembly, which discusses the persecution
of Jews world-wide, particularly by the Nazi regime in Germany:
Beyond all anticipation of what persecution in its recklessness might do,
the worst of perils ever dreamed of has been surpassed, and such an avalanche of trouble has swept over the Jewish people that the Church’s relation to them can no longer be thought of as simply the relation of a Christian missionary Church to a non-Christian people, but as the relation of
the Church to a great political, racial, and humanitarian problem.74
The report does, in typically—for that time—anti-Semitic fashion,75 go on
to blame “the Jews” for their “stubborn” nature in being unwilling to become
73
74
75
Maria Småberg, Ambivalent Friendship—Anglican Conflict Handling and Education for
Peace in Jerusalem, 1920–1948 (Lund: Lund University Press, 2005).
Church of Scotland, Jewish Mission Committee Report (1939): 691.
This was part of a long tradition of virulent anti-Semitism in Jewish mission circles, as
noted, for example, in Marten, Attempting to Bring the Gospel Home, 136 and elsewhere.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
scottish presbyterian churches and humanitarianism
227
Christian, but despite this, it does clearly enunciate a serious concern for Jews
well beyond Palestine. Being overwhelmed by the news coming out of continental Europe and wanting to help Jews there—for example, in their Budapest and other European missions—the Jewish Mission Committee had to
restrict the level of support they could offer in Palestine, a priority that was
reflected in their annual General Assembly Report, one of the primary mechanisms for communicating their work and intentions to the wider Church.
This undoubtedly had negative effects on the Church’s missions’ engagement
with local Jewish-Arab relations in Palestine—but within months, all of this
would be beyond the control of the Church of Scotland as it and Britain
as a whole were overwhelmed by the outbreak of World War II. Zionist terrorism in Palestine in support of the creation of a Jewish state during and
immediately after World War Two, the Zionist-Arab war, and the devastating
impact of the Nakba just three short years later, had catastrophic humanitarian effects for the Palestinian Arab population that the churches—including
the Church of Scotland—struggled to deal with.76 By this time, however, wider
global humanitarian understandings had emerged in the context of the postWorld War Two settlement, the creation of the United Nations and its agencies
(including UNHCR, UNRWA, and the WHO), the development of new understandings of human rights and refugee priorities—and the churches’ involvement in the Palestinian refugee crisis was proportionately rather minimal
when compared to the work carried out by these new international agencies.
Bibliography
Church of Scotland
Church of Scotland. Jewish Mission Committee Report (1919).
Church of Scotland. Jewish Mission Committee Report (1920).
Church of Scotland. Jewish Mission Committee Report (1930).
Church of Scotland. Jewish Mission Committee Report (1931).
Church of Scotland. Jewish Mission Committee Report (1932).
Church of Scotland. Jewish Mission Committee Report (1933).
Church of Scotland. Jewish Mission Committee Report (1937).
76
For a brief overview of post-World War II context, see Michael Marten, “Indigenisation
and Contextualisation—The Example of Anglican and Presbyterian Churches in the Holy
Land,” in Christianity and Jerusalem: Theology and Politics in the Holy Land, ed. Anthony
O’Mahony (London: Gracewing Publishers, 2005), 115–137.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
228
marten
Church of Scotland. Jewish Mission Committee Report (1938).
Church of Scotland. Jewish Mission Committee Report (1939).
Free Church of Scotland
Free Church of Scotland. Jewish Mission Committee (December 12, 1884).
Free Church of Scotland. Monthly and Missionary Record (April 1, 1886).
Free Church of Scotland. Monthly and Missionary Record (June 1891).
United Free Church of Scotland
United Free Church of Scotland. Monthly Record (1902).
United Free Church of Scotland. Women’s Jewish Mission Committee (October 11,
1912).
United Free Church of Scotland. Jewish Mission Committee (March 16, 1915).
United Free Church of Scotland. General Assembly Jewish Mission Committee, Proceedings and Debates (1921).
United Free Church of Scotland. General Assembly Jewish Mission Committee, Proceedings and Debates (1922).
United Free Church of Scotland. General Assembly Jewish Mission Committee, Proceedings and Debates (1923).
United Free Church of Scotland. General Assembly Jewish Mission Committee, Proceedings and Debates (1929).
Books, Chapters, and Articles
Anderson, Benedict. Imagined Communities. London: Verso, 1983; 2nd edition, 1991.
Barnett, Michael. The International Humanitarian Order. London: Routledge, 2010.
Cleveland, William L. A History of the Modern Middle East. Boulder: Westview, 1994.
Deringil, Selim. The Well-Protected Domains: Ideology and the Legitimation of Power in
the Ottoman Empire, 1876–1909. London: I.B. Tauris, 1998.
Ebel, Jonathan. “War.” In Encyclopedia of missions and missionaries, edited by Jonathan
Bonk, 453–458. New York: Routledge, 2007.
Ewing, William. Paterson of Hebron: “The Hakim” of Missionary Life in the Mountain of
Judah. London, n.d., prob. 1925.
Fleischmann, Ellen. “At Home in the World: Globalizing Domesticity through Home
Economics in the Interwar Years.” In Transnational and Historical Perspectives on
Global Health, Welfare and Humanitarianism, edited by Ellen Fleischmann, Sonya
Grypma, Michael Marten, and Inger Marie Okkenhaug, 158–181. Kristiansand: Portal,
2013.
Friedrich, Norbert, Uwe Kaminsky, and Roland Löffler. The Social Dimension of Christian Missions in the Middle East: Historical Studies of the 19th and 20th Centuries.
Stuttgart: Franz Steiner Verlag, 2010.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
scottish presbyterian churches and humanitarianism
229
Goodwin, Isobel. May You Live to Be 120! The Story of Tabeetha School, Jaffa. Edinburgh:
Saint Andrew Press, 2000. On behalf of Friends of Tabeetha.
Grundmann, Christoffer H. “The Contribution of Medical Missions: The Intercultural
Transfer of Standards and Values.” Academic Medicine 66, no. 12 (December 1991):
731–733.
Hauser, Julia, Christine B. Lindner, and Esther Möller. Entangled Education: Foreign and
Local Schools in Ottoman Syria and Mandate Lebanon (19–20th Centuries). Beirut:
Orient-Institut, 2016.
Hobsbawm, Eric. The Age of Empire, 1875–1914. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1987.
Levison, Frederick. Christian and Jew: The Life of Leon Levison, 1881–1936. Edinburgh:
Pentland, 1989.
Livingstone, W.P. A Galilee Doctor: Being a Sketch of the Career of Dr. D.W. Torrance of
Tiberias. London: Hodder & Stoughton, n.d. prob. 1923.
Marten, Michael. “Indigenisation and Contextualisation—The Example of Anglican
and Presbyterian Churches in the Holy Land.” In Christianity and Jerusalem: Theology and Politics in the Holy Land, edited by Anthony O’Mahony, 115–137. London:
Gracewing Publishers, 2005.
Marten, Michael. Attempting to Bring the Gospel Home: Scottish Missions to Palestine,
1839–1917. London: I.B. Tauris, 2006.
Marten, Michael. “Independent Women Missionaries in the Scottish School in Jaffa,
1918–1936: Identifying Subaltern Narratives.” In Interpreting Relief and Welfare Activities in the Middle East: 1800–2005, edited by Nefissa Naguib and Inger Marie Okkenhaug, 107–128. Social, Economic and Political Studies of the Middle East and Asia
103. Leiden: Brill, 2008.
McLaren Ritchie, James. The Church of Scotland South Arabia Mission 1885–1978: A Historical and Critical Evaluation of the Mission founded by Hon. Ion Keith Falconer.
Stoke-on-Trent: Tentmaker, 2006.
Okkenhaug, Inger Marie. The Quality of Heroic Living, of High Endeavour and Adventure:
Anglican Mission, Women and Education in Palestine, 1888–1948. Leiden: Brill, 2002.
O’Mahony, Anthony. “Church, State and the Christian Communities and the Holy
Places of Palestine.” In Christians in the Holy Land, edited by Michael Prior and William Taylor, 11–27. London: Melisande, 1994.
Pappe, Ilan. The Modern Middle East. Abingdon: Routledge, 2005.
Quataert, Donald. “Part IV: The Age of Reforms, 1812–1914.” In An Economic and Social
History of the Ottoman Empire, volume 2: 1600–1914, edited by Halil İnalcik and Donald Quartart, 770–775. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1994.
Småberg, Maria. Ambivalent Friendship—Anglican Conflict Handling and Education for
Peace in Jerusalem, 1920–1948. Lund: Lund University Press, 2005.
Stanley, Brian. “Church, State, and the Hierarchy of ‘Civilization’: The Making of the
‘Missions and Governments’ Report at the World Missionary Conference, Edinburgh
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
230
marten
1910.” In The Imperial Horizons of British Protestant Missions, 1880–1914, edited by
Andrew Porter. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 2003.
Stanley, Brian. “Defining the Boundaries of Christendom: The Two Worlds of the World
Missionary Conference, 1910.” In International Bulletin of Missionary Research
30, no. 4 (October 2006): 171–176.
Stanley, Brian. “From ‘the Poor Heathen’ to ‘the Glory and Honour of All Nations’:
Vocabularies of Race and Custom in Protestant Missions, 1844–1928.” International
Bulletin of Missionary Research 34, no. 1 (January 2010).
Stockdale, Nancy. “Gender and Colonialism in Palestine 1800–1948: Encounters among
English, Arab and Jewish Women.” PhD diss., University of California Santa Barbara,
2000.
Walls, Andrew F. “‘The Heavy Artillery of the Missionary Army’: The Domestic Importance of the Nineteenth-Century Medical Missionary.” In The Church and Healing,
edited by W.J. Shiels, 287–297. Oxford: Ecclesiastical History Society, 1982.
Warren, Max. Social History and Christian Mission. London: SCM, 1967.
Williams, C. Peter. “Healing and Evangelism: The Place of Medicine in Later Victorian
Missionary Thinking.” In The Church and Healing, edited by W.J. Shiels, 271–285.
Oxford: Ecclesiastical History Society, 1982.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
part 4
Epilogue: Impact of the 1948 Crisis
∵
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
chapter 10
Confined by Conflict, Run by Relief: Arabs, Jews,
and the Finnish Mission in Jerusalem, 1940–1950
Seija Jalagin
In November 1947, the United Nations’ decision to accept the partition of
Palestine reached Jerusalem, where Finnish missionaries for the Jews also
rejoiced, together with their local co-workers, children at the mission school
and their Jewish neighbours. “The partition did not fulfil all hopes”, wrote Aili
Havas, the leader of the mission, in her annual report and later in her memoir that was published in 1958. She also described the antagonism that followed:
The Arabs declared a three-day strike, started to burn down Jewish shops
and blow up Jewish houses in those parts of the town where Jewish and
Arab shops stood next to one another. The Jews, who lived amidst Arabs,
left their homes and moved to completely Jewish areas and the Arabs
moved from the Jewish Quarter to the Old City. The partition was complete.1
This article investigates the views of the Finnish missionaries towards the
Arabs, and more broadly, the political and social circumstances in Palestine/
Israel. The Finnish mission focused solely on the Jews and was, like many other
foreign religious actors, a marginal, grass-roots actor during the turbulent 1940s
in the Middle East. Regardless of their size the different Christian denominations, missions and an increasing number of pilgrims were participants in the
religious, social and political reconfiguring of Mandatory Palestine, where the
British rulers struggled to balance the coexistence of the Arab population and
the Yishuv, the Jewish settlement. What makes the Finnish mission particularly
interesting is that the Finns, much like the other Nordic missions and missionaries, promoted an idea of the Nordic people as politically neutral in the Middle
East and in other colonial settings. They claimed neutrality, as opposed to the
1 Aili Havas, Työkenttäni Israel (Helsinki: Suomen Lähetysseura, 1958), 229–230.
© seija jalagin, 2020 | doi:10.1163/9789004434530_012
This is an open access chapter distributed under the terms of the CC BY-NC 4.0 license.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
234
jalagin
British and other missions and church bodies from European powers that had
a presence in the Middle East due to Mandatory rule and other historical reasons.2
The Nordic missions, in fact, had no political back-up—or opposition—
from their home governments but it would be false to assume that the missionaries were politically neutral. As the case of the Finnish mission indicates,
living amidst the political, religious, and social reality of Mandatory Palestine,
and later in the State of Israel, drew partition lines not only through the local
population but also through the foreign missionaries.
Of particular interest in this chapter is how the Finnish missionaries viewed
the political and religious development in Palestine and how this linked to
their own political views. The viewpoints of the missionaries were, of course,
strongly affected by their religious ideology but it is equally important to
explore how they related to their political standpoint. Going about their daily
lives in Jerusalem and building a social reality in relation to local people, the
missionaries became internal others,3 informed outsiders, who relayed knowledge about Palestine/Israel to their home countries and, at the same time,
reflected on the local reality with their own national and cultural insights.
They were regarded as either useful or harmful internal others by the ruling
authorities—the administrators during the Ottoman era, British Mandate, or
later the government of Israel—or they were simply tolerated. In much the
same way, local people perhaps thought that the missionaries were either aligning themselves with the ruling authorities or distancing themselves from them.
In order to analyse the missionaries’ views, I rely on their correspondence with
mission leaders in Finland as well as their published writings in mission and
other religious papers, where they reported on the situation in Palestine/Israel
and commented on its political, economic and social development.
2 For a broader view of the Christian presence in Palestine, see for example Anthony O’Mahony,
ed., The Christian Communities of Jerusalem and the Holy Land (Cardiff: University of Wales
Press, 2003).
3 “Internal Other” is a concept discussed by, e.g., Johnson and Coleman when addressing
regional differences and nation-building. They define it “as the intentional construction of
a region as different from, perhaps even antithetical to, national norms and values as an element of nation-building.” For Johnson and Coleman, and to the geography researchers who
have employed the concept, “internal other” centres on geographic and spatial entities, and
not on individuals. Corey Johnson and Amanda Coleman, “The Internal Other: Exploring the
Dialectical Relationship Between Regional Exclusion and the Construction of National Identity,” Annals of The Association Of American Geographers 102, no. 4 (2012): 863–880, https://
doi:10.1080/00045608.2011.602934.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
confined by conflict, run by relief
1
235
Lived Christianity among the Jews
The Finnish mission to the Jews in Palestine was launched in the 1920s after
decades of interest in Christianizing the Jews. Mission work among the Jews
in Finland, who had mostly come from Russia and had no civil rights in the
country before the independence (gained from Russian rule in 1917), had not
borne much fruit. A few individual missionaries had been assigned to work
among the Jews in continental Europe, but in general, the whole effort was
small and unorganized until the oldest and largest mission organization in Finland, the Finnish Mission Society took it over.4 FMS was established in 1859;
today it is known as the Finnish Evangelical Lutheran Mission (FELM). It is a
mainstream Lutheran mission and a long-time co-operative organization with
the Evangelical Lutheran Church of Finland,5 as well as the largest development co-operation body in Finland. It has historically operated in Southwest
Africa (from 1870) and in China (from 1902), before expanding to other areas in
Africa, Asia, and Latin America.6
FELM’s mission work in Palestine started in 1924 when the Reverend Aapeli
Saarisalo, later Professor of Oriental languages at the University of Helsinki,
was sent there as a missionary. During his two years in the area, the mission made very little progress and in 1926 the Saarisalo family returned
home. Saarisalo had prioritized scholarly work but also disseminated Bibles
among the Jews and the Arabs that he encountered on his field trips in the
4 There was an increasing interest in the so-called Jewish question in Finland since the 1870s. In
FMS several leading characters were enthusiastic about mission work among the Jews. Some
of them had in the 1880s tried to establish an independent mission association to proselytize
the Jews, but the Czar of Russia had refused the application. Funds for mission work among
Jews were collected in the parishes of the Evangelical Lutheran Church of Finland. An early
example of more institutional work among the Jews is the school, or rather kindergarten, for
Jewish children in Helsinki, in 1889–1891, and before that shortly in Turku and Helsinki around
1878–1881, with Finnish teachers. Toivo Saarilahti, Sata vuotta suomalaista lähetystyötä. 1, 3,
Lähetystyön läpimurto: Suomen lähetysseuran toiminta kotimaassa 1895–1913 (Helsinki: Suomen Lähetysseura, 1989), 101–107; Per Wallendorff, Suomen lähetysseuran juutalaislähetystyön
historia (Helsinki: Suomen Lähetysseura, 1958), 14–16.
5 The Evangelical Lutheran Church of Finland is a “folk” or “national” church, with less than
70 % of the population as its members, and it has the right to collect taxes from these members via the state taxation system. The Orthodox Church of Finland, an autonomous church
under the Ecumenical Patriarchate of Constantinople, has a similar status, with 1.1 % of the
population of Finland as its members.
6 The work in Israel continues today but has since the late 1960s been directed first towards the
Arabs, and later along more ecumenical lines among the diverse ethnic and religious groups
in the area.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
236
jalagin
region.7 It took until 1932 to send the next missionary to Palestine. Aili Havas
(1903–1988), who held university degrees in both theology and history and had
been internationally active in the Christian student movement, was commissioned by the FELM director to settle in Jerusalem as a missionary to the Jews
with no specific instructions other than “let God show you the way from the
very beginning. We do not wish to take our civilization there, they do not need
it, nor do we want to take our own Lutheran Church there but only Christ”.8
During the next 37 years in Palestine/Israel, Havas became the undisputed
leader of the Finnish mission to the Jews there. She had an academic orientation and was, in general, a steady person, who succeeded in running and
navigating the mission in the politically turbulent, multi-ethnic, and culturally
diverse surroundings. On the other hand, it could also be said that her success
resulted from her finding a niche for the FELM’s mission work among the Jews.
This becomes vividly clear when investigating the Finnish mission during the
World War II years and the restless times at the end of the British Mandate
and the evolution of the State of Israel. When most British missionaries left
Palestine at the end of the Mandate in 1947 and some Nordic missions gave
up their work among the Arabs, the Finnish missionaries found opportunities among the Jews. This, however, required careful balancing between Jewish
nation-building and religious diversity.
After her arrival in Palestine as a young academic, Havas had enrolled at the
Hebrew University in Jerusalem. Soon she also aimed at getting a PhD degree
there. Her missionary strategy was based on living among the Jews as an openly
Christian person, and she used every opportunity to make friends with her fellow students. Gradually this developed into a plan to open a student home
where she could gather young Jews to study the Bible and discuss religious
issues. Soon after getting the student home started Havas had to leave Jerusalem in 1938 to go on furlough in Finland for rest and recovery from pulmonary
tuberculosis.
When she returned in 1940, the mission home she had left under the care
of a Swiss-Jewish female friend was full of refugees from Europe. The mission
house had turned into a “Samaritan inn”,9 as one of the young men residing
there called the home that also gave shelter to a mother with a young daughter
as well two young orphaned children. Havas prioritized to care for the children
7 André Swanström, From Failed Mission to Apocalyptic Admiration: Perspectives on Finnish
Christian Zionism (Åbo: Åbo Akademi, 2007), 80–82.
8 Havas, Työkenttäni Israel, 29–30.
9 Aili Havas to Rauha Moisio, Jerusalem (May 21, 1940). Folder 15, Aili Havas Collection, FMS
Archives (FMSA), Finnish National Archives (FNA), Helsinki.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
confined by conflict, run by relief
237
and “our small family”, as she called their community, became the nucleus of a
future children’s home, with Mrs Margot Moses as Mutti, “the mother” and Aili
Havas as “the father”, as she referred to herself. The political and military atrocities in Europe had thus permanently changed the Finnish mission’s agenda
in Palestine.
Ever since Havas had participated in the international conference of the mission to the Jews in Vienna in 1937, she had been painfully aware of the situation
of European Jews. During World War II, she focused increasingly on humanitarian efforts among the Jewish refugees in Palestine, to which the mission
home with orphaned children gave an impetus. In the post-war years it was
only natural to continue relief work when Jewish migration to Palestine continued and intensified after Israeli independence. In 1946 Havas came into contact
with a Jewish refugee woman who had converted to Roman Catholicism and
who told Havas about her young nephew’s fate. The boy’s parents (also converted Jews) had died and the aunt wished to bring the boy to Palestine. “The
boy is just the kind of child I hope I could help. Pray for little Peter”, Havas
wrote in her letter.10 In the same manner she gave a vivid description of the
need for humanitarian work among the Jewish refugees, the children in particular. Rafael, one of the first children in the Finnish mission’s small home school
run by Havas, was “a malnourished, nice boy” and his father, a converted Jew,
paid for his son’s upkeep, even though he was “poor and ailing”.11 The following
year, Rafael’s younger siblings, Lea and Ora, came to the mission home. “For
the youngest we arranged a place in an orphanage in Beth-Jala. At the very first
instance, I took scissors and cut Ora’s [2.5 years] and Lea’s [5 years] hair for
they were full of vermin. In a few days they were like new: did not act up but
ate peacefully and obeyed.” Both children were underdeveloped, including in
terms of speech development, and Ora had suffered from polio, Lea from dysentery. “Pray for these poor little ones. Their parents are converted Jews but the
mother is unable to care for them. Poverty is devastating”, wrote Havas to her
circle of mission friends and supporters in Finland.12
10
11
12
Aili Havas to Rauha Moisio [no date] (1946). Folder 15, Aili Havas Collection, FMSA, FNA,
Helsinki.
Havas also reported that the parents paid for their children’s upkeep, but in case of sickness and unemployment the payments were not required. Aili Havas to Mission director
Tuure Vapaavuori, Jerusalem (November 3, 1945). Folder 15, Aili Havas Collection, FMSA,
FNA, Helsinki.
Rauha Moisio cites Aili Havas’ circular letter [probably in spring 1946]. Rauha Moisio to
mission friends, Helsinki [no date] (1946). Folder 15, Aili Havas Collection, FMSA, FNA,
Helsinki.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
238
jalagin
Humanitarian work did not stop Havas from working among the adult Jews
and among those who had converted to Christianity. She was invited to act as
the chairperson of the Jerusalem section of the Hebrew Christian Alliance, the
association of converted Jews. As a goy, a foreigner, she was apparently trusted as a neutral figure in this group of Jews who had converted to Christianity
and were somewhat conflicted within themselves. In a vulnerable position herself, coming from Finland, an enemy of the Allied powers and at war with the
Soviet Union,13 British Mandate officials placed Havas under surveillance, her
correspondence was censored14 and transfer of funds from Finland cut off.15
In order to develop the mission work and the Christian presence in Palestine
Havas came up with an ambitious plan in 1943–1944: The Nordic missions
could join forces and establish a Christian Hebrew Centre in Jerusalem.16 It
would have included several homes for Jewish refugee children with missionary women as their “mothers”, a Christian school with Hebrew as the main
language of education and a scientific centre for the study of Judaism, along
the model of the Delitzschianum in Leipzig where Havas had visited on her
way to Palestine in 1931. She worked hard to realize the plan and to convince
the Swedish missions in Palestine and their respective organizations at home
about the project. Some of the Scottish and English missionaries supported the
idea, and the Swedish Israel mission’s director even visited Helsinki to discuss
the plan with the FELM leaders. To Havas’ disappointment, nothing came out
of the co-operation. Instead, she began a home school for the children at the
mission home and later a kindergarten when her first Finnish co-worker, Rauha
Moisio, finally reached Jerusalem in 1946.17
Even though the Finnish missionaries focused on Jews—which is very explicit in their published writings—they were familiar with other missions and
13
14
15
16
17
Finland fought against the Soviet Union first in the Winter War, 1939–1940, and again from
1941 to 1944 as an ally of Germany. See e.g. Tiina Kinnunen and Ville Kivimäki, eds., Finland
in World War II: History, Memory, Interpretations (Leiden: Brill, 2011).
Since Havas was the only Finnish-speaking individual in Palestine, she was called to
inspect her own correspondence. Soon the mandate officials realized that censorship
was useless in Havas’ case. The letters did not, however, travel well between Finland and
Palestine, and Havas had to write to FELM via Swedish mission organizations.
Seija Jalagin, “Transnationalising Education for the Benefit of the Nation: Finnish Mission
to the Jews in post-World War II Jerusalem,” in Transnational and Historical Perspectives
on Global Health, Welfare and Humanitarianism, eds. Ellen Fleischmann, Sonya Grypma,
Michael Marten, and Inger Marie Okkenhaug (Kristiansand: Portal Forlag, 2013), 182–207.
For a more detailed analysis on the plan, see Seija Jalagin, “A Nordic Hebrew Christian
Centre in Jerusalem?” Scandinavian Journal of History 40, no. 3 (2015): 455–477, https://doi
.org/10.1080/03468755.2015.1039058.
Jalagin, “Nordic.”
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
confined by conflict, run by relief
239
individual missionaries in Palestine, including those who worked among the
Arabs, or among both the Arabs and the Jews. For example, Miss Lawrence and
Miss Hannah Hurnard, who toured Palestine with Hurnard’s car and tried to
visit all the Jewish colonies and Arab villages, are among the missionary friends
that Havas describes in her memoir. So is the Danish-Norwegian couple, Eli and
Karen Bøgh,18 who had come to Palestine in 1938 from Denmark as independent missionaries. With the Bøgh couple, Havas shared similar ideas about living
as exemplary Christians among the Jews. And as Michael Marten writes in his
article in this volume, this became a typical strategy for many Western church
traditions in Palestine where “attempts to generate conversions were remarkably unsuccessful”.19 Inger Marie Okkenhaug has also pointed to this strategy,
“the embassy role” by some British missionary schools, such as the Anglican
Church affiliated St Mary’s Home and school for Jewish girls in Jerusalem. Contrary to the mission schools of British origin that relied on English as the uniting linguistic medium, particularly in multinational schools that took Jewish,
Muslim and Christian students,20 Havas and the Bøghs nurtured the Hebrew
language as the uniting force for the diverse groups of Jews that were migrating to Palestine.21 Another independent missionary, the Finnish Elna Stenius,
who lived on meagre support from a British mission, settled in the Finnish mission house in the WWII years. Havas writes how Stenius strolled in the streets
of Jerusalem to disseminate religious leaflets
rain or shine and discussed with people. Sometimes a bunch of boys,
who shouted and mocked her and would not leave her alone […]. Such
street proselytizing was heavily criticized by other missionaries. They did
not think it was suitable for the value of the gospel, particularly when
Elna sometimes threw her leaflets in the middle of the people or forced
them to listen to what she had to say. […] Extremely competent in lan18
19
20
21
Havas, Työkenttäni Israel, 218–220.
Marten in this volume.
Inger Marie Okkenhaug, “Education, Culture and Civilization: Anglican Missionary
Women in Palestine,” in The Christian Communities of Jerusalem and the Holy Land, ed.
Anthony O’Mahony (Cardiff: University of Wales Press, 2003), 175–181, 192–196.
Eli and Karen Bøgh had met when they had both worked in India as missionaries. Karen
(1904–1989) was born in Bergen, Norway and trained as a nurse and a teacher, whereas
Eli (1893–1981) was a civil engineer. They married in 1932 and returned to Denmark. Their
work in Palestine and Israel in 1938–1972, is described in more detail by Bodil F. Skjøtt,
“Eli and Karen Bøgh—Bible Missionaries in Israel,” Mishkan: A Forum on the Gospel and
the Jewish People 41 (2004): 38–48, http://www.caspari.com/wp‑content/uploads/2016/06/
mishkan41.pdf.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
240
jalagin
guages, she could converse with anyone. Besides Finnish and Swedish,
she spoke fluent English, French, Italian, Spanish, Arabic, even quite good
German and satisfactory Hebrew. For myself, Elna Stenius has been a
vivid sermon of loyalty and endurance and self-sacrificing love in God’s
work.22
An important missionary figure and a powerful example to Aili Havas was the
Swedish missionary, Signe Ekblad, the director of the Swedish School for Arab
children in Jerusalem from 1922 to 1948. The school was run by the Swedish
Jerusalem Society, a High Church organization with powerful supporters in
Sweden. Ekblad was in close contact with the British Mandate authorities,
and similar to many British missionaries, pro-Arab.23 After all, the Arabs were
the allies of the mandate rulers, while the British tried to maintain the ethnic
and political status quo in Palestine. Following the Arab protests of 1936–1939
against Jewish immigration and land acquisitions in Palestine, the British government issued a white paper in 1939 that restricted Jewish immigration to
75,000 for the coming five years.24
On her return to Palestine in 1940, Havas observed the change in atmosphere. While on holiday in the vicinity of Bethlehem she
noticed the change in the Arab population. They now seemed happy and
free, the sullen face of the restless time [in 1936–1937] was gone. After
all, England had promised them what they wanted. The Jews are also
quiet, even though the white paper crushed their national aspirations.
They know that only the victory of England can save them from Hitler.
It is difficult to say how reliable the “friendship” of the Arabs will be.25
At the monthly receptions at the Swedish School, Ekblad intended for the
invited people from “different circles, denominations, and nationalities to
exchange ideas and acquaint themselves with one another in amity”. On these
occasions “one could meet a Jewish academic or medical doctor, Arabic teach22
23
24
25
Havas, Työkenttäni Israel, 206–208.
Inger Marie Okkenhaug, “Children, Women and Welfare in Jerusalem: A Swede in Jerusalem; Signe Ekblad and the Swedish School 1922–1948,” in En svenska i Jerusalem: Signe
Ekblad och den svenska skolan 1922–1948 (Betlehem: Diyar Publishing; Svenska Jerusalemsföreningen/Swedish Jerusalem Society, 2012).
Colin Shindler, A History of Modern Israel, 4th printing (Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 2011), 37.
Aili Havas’ circular letter, Bet-Jala [Beth Jala or Beit Jala] (August 20, 1940). Folder 15, Aili
Havas Collection, FMSA, FNA.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
confined by conflict, run by relief
241
ers and administrators, representatives of the English Mandate, missionaries
from different denominations, German deaconesses, and Jewish social workers”, wrote Aili Havas in her memoir.26 Despite such influences, Havas was
more inclined to associate with the Jews. She was carving out her “own Jerusalem”, much like the leader of the American Colony, Bertha Spafford Vester,
was doing, as Heleen Murre-van den Berg writes about Vester’s inclination to
distance herself from the Palestinian Christians among the different Christian
communities in Mandatory Palestine.27 For the Finnish mission, Signe Ekblad
eventually became a missionary friend in need. She helped Havas when the
British authorities intended to arrest her during WWII. In 1948, when Ekblad
was forced to close the Swedish School and leave Israel, she gave the rest of the
food supplies to the Finnish mission so that the children and adults could survive the violence and siege during the war between Israel and the Arab states.28
2
Zionist Resonances
When the War of Independence (as Israel calls it) or the Nakba (“the catastrophe”, as the Arabs call it) ended in 1949, Havas, Moisio and their local coworkers settled in Israel to stabilize their work in Jerusalem. By 1958, the institution hosted a home for almost 50 children between the ages 3 and 15, and the
premises consisted of several buildings to accommodate children and adults,
kindergarten and school under the name Shalhevetyah, “Flame of God”.29 As
the work expanded, it gained a foothold, even though the Israeli authorities
never gave official accreditation to the school. The graduates, however, passed
the government-regulated curriculum (with additional Christian classes) and
could pursue higher education. The Finnish missionaries put their energy
wholeheartedly into bringing up the Jewish children as Christians. They also
supported the construction of the Jewish state of Israel.
In 1947, in the FELM Christmas magazine Tulkoon valtakuntasi (“Thy kingdom come”) Havas reflected on the influence of the Jews in Palestine as well
as the change in their mentality. While the newspapers in the Western world
reported on violent attacks, bombs, and explosions, the Hebrew newspapers
26
27
28
29
Havas, Työkenttäni Israel, 128.
Heleen Murre-van den Berg, “ ‘Our Jerusalem’: Bertha Spafford Vester and Christianity in
Palestine during the British Mandate,” in Britain, Palestine and Empire: The Mandate Years,
ed. Rory Miller (Farnham, Surrey: Routledge, 2010).
Havas, Työkenttäni Israel.
Havas, Työkenttäni Israel, 274.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
242
jalagin
in “Eretz Israel (= Palestine)” wrote about new agricultural colonies, the transformation of malaria-contaminated wetland into fertile fields. Described by
Havas, the economic activities of the Jews seem superb. She also uses the
phrase “Eretz Israel”, the “land of Israel”, as was common to those whose aim
was to portray the region as the biblical promised homeland of the chosen
people, identical to the Jewish nation-state of Israel. According to Israeli historian Shlomo Sand, this resulted in eliminating Palestine as the name of the
geographical region and as the home of Arabs in the area.30
While rejoicing in the success of the Jews in building their own nation-state,
Havas also expressed deep concern of violent nationalism:
In the early 1930s the Zionist young people still said that Zionism is a
peaceful movement that with its moral force and energy will conquer the
land, and that a Jew could never kill another human being.—The present
young generation says: The moral level of Europe is so low that only bloodshed and fear of a new war can affect it. We must show that we can also
fight with a gun in our hand, that we can be dangerous!
According to Havas, the armed underground organizations were extremely
dangerous to the morals and inner life of the people because they threatened
“to ruin all that the people of Israel had built in Palestine through great sacrifice”.31 Similar to Havas, teachers in the British mission schools regarded nationalism as a threat to the stability of Mandatory Palestine society. Maria Småberg
has shown that the teachers spoke of it as false nationalism that threatened
both the missions’ “spiritual solution” as well as their promotion of unity in
Palestine.32 In general, whilst admiring, as Marten states in this volume, “the
Zionist colonizers in modernizing agriculture and economy […] the missionaries would have preferred the local Palestinian population to have adopted
their version of European modernity”.33
Havas, for her part, writing after the mandate era, during the first years of
the State of Israel, was very pro-Jewish nation. She expresses nothing of the
30
31
32
33
For an analysis of the significance of naming the area, see Shlomo Sand, The Invention of
the Land of Israel: From Holy Land to Homeland, transl. Geremy Forman (London: Verso,
2013).
Aili Havas, “Nähtyä ja elettyä Raamatun maasta,” Tulkoon valtakuntasi. Suomen Lähetysseuran joululehti (1947) [Thy kingdom come. Christmas magazine of FELM (1947)].
Maria Småberg, Ambivalent Friendship: Anglican Conflict Handling and Education for
Peace in Jerusalem 1920–1948 (Lund: Lund University, 2005), 390–391.
Marten in this volume.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
243
confined by conflict, run by relief
idea of unity between different national and religious groups that the British
missionaries had considered central just a few years earlier.
In 1949, in the first issue of Karmel, a magazine published by the Finnish
Karmel association that had Christian Zionist ideas about the Israeli State and
Jews as the chosen people of God, Havas focused on the right of the Jews to
live in Palestine together with the Arabs, and on patriotism and nationalism
as potentially destructive ideologies that alienated people from God. When
considering the demands of both the Arabs and the Jews in Palestine, Havas
positioned herself as someone from another small nation “that had almost
from generation to generation had to fight for its life and existence” and she
could thus relate to “the fate and problems of other small nations, which I can
see from inside.” She could feel in her heart what “an educated Arab felt when
seeing foreign people settle in the mountains and valleys that his own people
had considered their own for centuries.” However, Havas herself could relate
even more to “the people of Judea who had for centuries and millennia kept in
their heart the vision of returning to the promised land, of uniting the people
in the diaspora and elevating it to its former place”.34
According to Havas, both the “colourful population of Palestine” as well as
the Jews, “whose mental bond to the Holy Land had never broken” and who
“had no other place in this evil world” had the right to inhabit Palestine. There
was so much land that had the Jews not settled there, some other people
would have, and, according to Havas, Arabs, and Jews could have more amiable relations than Arabs and any European people, for example. Nonetheless,
overt nationalist feelings should be kept in control, even though “love for one’s
people and fatherland” was required in order for people to be able to love other
peoples. “Natural feeling of nationalism and patriotism include a lot of selfishness and pride” that had caused wars and oppression of the weak. To fight that,
Havas, who confessed to having herself earlier made God the humble servant of
Finnish nationalism, propagated the idea that Christians should regard themselves as strangers on earth. This did not refer to cosmopolitanism, however,
which for Havas was only the highest form of selfishness and a mask for moral
decline.35
For Havas Jews came first, but she was optimistic that there was room
for Arabs as well in Palestine. She was sympathetic to the Arabs, even those
who took up arms when they realized that the Jews had come to Palestine to
build a national homeland there instead of “living as guests like among other
34
35
Aili Havas, “Kansa ja Usko,” Karmel, näytenumero (1949) [Karmel, first issue (1949)].
Aili Havas, “Kansa ja Usko,” Karmel, näytenumero (1949).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
244
jalagin
peoples”.36 She felt that “the Jews had a higher cause on their side” even though
she “had often asked herself which of the two to stand for”. The “so-called
Palestinian Arabs were a mixed people who spoke Arabic” and who had also
“Jewish and crusader and other conqueror blood in them”. In addition, the land
inhabited by the Arabic speaking peoples was “incredibly wide and sparsely
populated”. Jerusalem was religiously sacred for the Muslims, too, but Havas
regarded this a result of a false legend of Mohammed’s steed. The real religious
centre of the Muslims, according to Havas, was Mecca, not Jerusalem.37
“Whereas the Arabs had Syria, Lebanon, Iraq, Jordan, Arabia, and Egypt—
for the Jews Israel was the only land where they could be masters in their own
house, and even this land was sadly reduced.” For the Jews it was “ ‘een bereraa’,
there is no other choice, there is no other place they could go”. Jordan and Syria
could instead welcome the Palestinian Arab refugees. Polemically she continued: “Must the national aspirations of the Arabs be filled 100% but those of the
Jews not at all!”38
Havas argued for the right of the Jews to build their national homeland in
Palestine/Israel with the historical bond between the Jews and the Holy Land,
as narrated in the Old Testament and reinforced by Jewish cultural traditions.39
She also praised the Jews for their vigour in developing Palestine economically,
unlike the Arabs who lived in poverty or at least were not cultivating the land
or advancing industry.40
As James Renton has pointed out, the British Middle East specialist in the
early 20th century did not consider the Arab population a single community
but rather “viewed [them] in racial terms as a mixed, and therefore degenerate, bunch of peoples”. The Balfour declaration of 1917 echoes this in its phrase
of “non-Jewish communities in Palestine” which made the Arab question a
minority issue while the British Mandate rulers treated the Jews as a national
community,41 much the same way that Havas reasoned in 1949.
36
37
38
39
40
41
Aili Havas, “Ajatuksia ja kokemuksia 20 vuoden varrelta Israelin keskuudessa,” Suomen
Lähetyssanomia 2 (1953).
Ibid.
Aili Havas, “Israel ja arabit,” Suomen Lähetyssanomia 3 (1953).
Aili Havas, “Juutalaiset ja Erez Israel,” Suomen Lähetyssanomia 6 (1953).
Ibid.
James Renton, “Flawed Foundations: The Balfour Declaration and the Palestine Mandate,”
in Britain, Palestine and Empire: The Mandate Years, ed. Rory Miller (Farnham, Surrey:
Routledge, 2010), 22–23, 37; and also Motti Golani, “Palestine, 1945–1948: A View from the
High Commissioner’s Office” in the same volume, 182.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
confined by conflict, run by relief
3
245
The Debt to Israel
The missionaries in Israel faced the evolving Jewish nationalism in the building of a Jewish state as well as their own otherness as Christian Europeans who
were responsible for the Holocaust, the killing of 6 million Jews in the Nazi
concentration camps.
In 1951, Rauha Moisio titled her article in the FELM magazine, Suomen
Lähetyssanomia, “The debt of Christians to Israel” to discuss the responsibility of Finns as a Christian people and as individuals to “the heathens and the
Israelis”. The aim was, as has been typical for mission publicity efforts, to solicit
spiritual and financial support for the mission, but also to illuminate the circumstances in Israel. The missions and missionaries as well as the Christian
Jews in Israel had been criticized for not “participating in the war of independence”. According to Moisio, many missions withdrew from Israel when the
British Mandate ended in May 1948, but some stayed and gave shelter to the
homeless, and provided medical care and spiritual support. The Finnish mission took care of 15 Jewish children and some families who had lost their homes
in bombings. In addition to the sense of shared guilt for the Holocaust, the missionaries faced accusations of not supporting the fight for freedom of the Jews
in Palestine. For Moisio, the independence of Israel, “the constant flow of the
Israelis by ships and planes to their own land […] 800 to 1,500 per day in 1949”,
was, by Christian Zionist ideals, proof of how “the Lord has now clearly shown
that He is moving forward. The State of Israel is a fact”.42 Havas recognized the
challenge that the diverse Jewish groups posed to the unity of the nation and
therefore supported wholeheartedly the emphasis on Hebrew as the unifying
force.43 That is why the Shalhevetyah Christian School for Jewish children used
Hebrew as its primary language, and that is how it also actively participated in
the construction of the Jewish nation and state in Israel. As the population of
Israel in the early 1950s doubled with the flow of Jewish immigrants from the
42
43
Rauha Moisio, “Kristittyjen velka Israelille,” Suomen Lähetyssanomia 2 (1951).
The revival of Hebrew, the ancient religious language of Judaism, was one of the major
victories of Zionism, but it was a long process in Palestine. At the end of the 19th century, French was the language of instruction in many schools. Some proponents campaigned for Hebrew to become the primary language of education and for Jews to replace
their diaspora names with Hebrew names, which Beilin calls the “stubborn war for the
Hebrew language” and a way of beginning a new life in Palestine and a separation from
one’s past life in the diaspora. This echoed the understanding of history that aimed to
reintegrate Jews in Palestine with ancient history and erase the intervening centuries.
Yossi Beilin, Israel: A Concise Political History (New York: St Martin’s Press, 1992), 132–
135.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
246
jalagin
Middle East, Africa, and Europe, the Israeli government aspired to indoctrinate and assimilate the new-comers, through education and military service, in
particular.44
The article by Moisio also indicates the difficulties of the Christian missionary agenda, even though their civilizing mission to educate the Jewish children
with Hebrew as the main language (albeit with the Christian faith also included
in the curriculum) seems to have been in line with the Jewish nation-building
efforts. On one hand, they relied on their strategy to live as exemplary Christians and on the other hand, they needed to respect the authority of the Israeli
government. Spiritually this was not difficult, because they could regard the
Israeli state as the embodiment of God’s plan for his own people, as Rauha
Moisio wrote, and, as Aili Havas had noted, it reminded them of the Finnish
people’s fight for their freedom from Russian rule and towards an independent
state in 1917. Even the Finnish Civil War in 1918 resonated with the experiences
of the two missionaries in Israel in 1948–1949.45
Conversely, it meant that the Arabs were the invisible others to the Finnish
missionaries. In fact, not much attention was paid to the Arabs because the
Jews, with their history and fate in the Holocaust, came first. Moisio illustrated
this vividly:
Indeed, we feel helpless and lack strength in all possible ways in front
of this great task. In Israel, it is not possible to meet a European Jew
who has not lost a relative in concentrations camps. It was agonising to
watch the funeral convoy in the streets of Jerusalem where the ashes of
30 nameless victims of concentration camps had been flown from Austria to Tel Aviv and further taken by hearse to the soil of their fatherland.46
The missionary texts in the FELM magazine no doubt give a somewhat biased
view of the missionaries’ reality in Israel. They mostly wrote about the Jews
because they worked to missionize them, and the supporters at home par-
44
45
46
Ari Ariel, “Ethnic Diversity in Israel,” in The Wiley-Blackwell History of Jews and Judaism, ed.
Alan T. Levenson (Oxford: Blackwell, 2012), 587–588, https://doi.org/10.1002/9781118232897
.ch34.
Seija Jalagin, “Vieraalla maalla kaukana: Aili Havaksen transnationaali elämä,” in Historiallinen elämä: Biografia ja historiantutkimus, eds. Heini Hakosalo, Seija Jalagin, Marianne
Junila, and Heidi Kurvinen (Helsinki: SKS, 2014).
Ibid.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
confined by conflict, run by relief
247
ticularly wanted to donate to evangelizing the Jews regardless of its meagre
success.47 In fact, the missionary presence in Israel, or more likely in the imagined “Land of Israel”, was more important than the actual number of conversions.
In an article in 1950, Havas described the hardships of the previous year and
the struggles of the Israeli government to overcome them. Peace treaties with
neighbouring Arab countries had been settled but the future of divided Jerusalem remained unresolved. Unemployment, housing problems, a shortage
of teachers and nurses, and health issues were the biggest concerns after the
rapid rise in population due to immigration. The will to defend the country
was strong and Havas continued that
should the Arabs start to cause trouble, the Israelis could at any time
occupy all of Jerusalem, not to mention the whole of Palestine on the west
bank of Jordan. But the people wish to remain in peace.
Spiritual awakening was non-existent, as was religious freedom in the Finnish
sense, even though the missionaries could operate freely. Among those converted Jews who were openly Christian, Havas witnessed separatist activity:
“they want to break free of all organized church bodies and missions, which
they openly criticize and consider foreign elements”. According to Havas, the
social position of the converted Jews was very difficult. Finding employment
was extremely hard.48 The construction of the Jewish national project that the
Finnish missionaries admired and that they paralleled with the building of
their own country in the 1920s was a double-edged sword, as it alienated converted Jews from the international Christian communities.49
4
Conclusion
The published texts and correspondence of the Finnish missionaries in Palestine/Israel in the 1940s and early 1950s demonstrates how pro-Jewish and pro-
47
48
49
During the first ten years of the independent Israeli state, only two people had been baptized by the Finnish missionaries. Swanström, From Failed Mission to Apocalyptic Admiration, 87.
Aili Havas, “Miekalla ja muurilastalla,” Suomen Lähetyssanomia 4 (1950).
The Bøghs also paid attention to similar tendencies, while understanding the young Christian Jews’ need for independence. Skjøtt, “Eli and Karen Bøgh,” 47.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
248
jalagin
Israel they were. Observing the political and social development in the region,
they advocated an idea (and interpretation of history) that Palestine formed
the historical “homeland” of the Jews, who had maintained a bond with the
Holy Land since the times of the Old Testament. The end of the Jewish diaspora would thus indicate the second coming of Christ on earth and fulfil the
hopes of ardent Christians. Not even the destruction of 6 million Jews in the
Holocaust made these Christians cease proselytizing the Jews and reconsider
the supremacy of their Christian message. On the contrary, Aili Havas maintained that it was possible to be both an ethnic Jew and a devoted Christian,
and to adhere to Jewish cultural traditions as well as the Christian faith and its
rituals. Likewise, the missionaries’ understanding of history was theologically
grounded, which left the question of the Arabs’ rights to live in Palestine open
to other historical and political interpretations.
Aili Havas considered the right of the Arab population to live in Palestine
from both religious and ethnic viewpoints. Religiously Jerusalem was the most
critical point of conflict, but Arabs should instead give way to the Jews, since
Mecca was the centre of the Muslim faith. Ethnically Havas undermined the
Arabs by portraying them as a mixed people (yet offered no explanation to
this view), whereas the Jews, despite their diverse backgrounds and cultural
mixture from African, Middle Eastern, and European countries, were God’s
chosen people, who could unite with one language, Hebrew, and a strong state
that oversaw the building of the Jewish national home. Havas and Moisio
admired the Jews beyond all others because of their technological prowess
and moral stamina in transforming Palestine into an economic success story
and fighting for their independence against the Arab states, and finally also
working to solve the problems caused by mass immigration. According to their
argumentation, this reduced the majority of the Palestinian Arabs, living in
refugee camps from 1948 onwards, into a practical problem that the neighbouring Arab states could solve, should they choose to take on the responsibility.
It is possible to explain the Finnish missionaries’ religiously motivated political ideology with their nationalistic understanding—and indeed, experiences—of the developments in Finland since 1917. First, Finland had been
under the rule of the Kingdom of Sweden for almost 700 years, from the mid12th century to 1809, and thereafter under the rule of the Czar of Russia as an
autonomous grand duchy. Following the late 19th-century “national romantic”
construction of Finland, the national narrative contained an idea of a homogenous people with ethnic, linguistic, and religious unity. But it also contained
violence. The Finns paid a price for their independence, first in the Civil War of
1918 and then in the Winter War of 1939–1940 and Continuation War of 1941–
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
confined by conflict, run by relief
249
1944 against the Soviet Union.50 Almost 100,000 lives (2.6 % of the population)
and 10% of Finnish territory were sacrificed for the nation’s continued existence.
Even though Havas warned about overt nationalism, she had internalised
the nation-state ideology that highlighted the right of every nation to a state
of its own. On the other hand, the nation-state ideal also stood in contrast to
the transnationality in missionary lives that, in general, consisted of crossing
national, cultural, and state borders, settling in a foreign country as immigrants
and using many different languages in diverse social and ethnic settings. Nonetheless, the national and the transnational seemed to find their place in one
person and in a single missionary context. This demonstrates the adaptability
and transferability of patriotism (if not nationalism) and the nation-state ideology.
It is more difficult to explain how the Finnish missionaries could close their
eyes to the fate of the Arab refugees, particularly when their own work was
based on humanitarian ideals. The Finnish missionaries moved from relief
work to social and educational work in order to aid the Jewish holocaust
refugees and vulnerable immigrant families in Jerusalem. They were also familiar with the humanitarian efforts of, for example, the Swedish missionary, Signe
Ekblad, who organized food kitchens for the poor Arab families in the old city
of Jerusalem in the 1930s.51 In fact, in the preface to her autobiographical book
of the mission in Palestine/Israel in 1958, Aili Havas wrote that “someone who
had lived among the Arabs would maybe see many things differently” compared to herself, who had “lived among the Jews for 26 years”.52 This reads as
only a modest note in a book that Havas had been commissioned to write in
order to celebrate the 100th anniversary of FELM and describe the Finnish mission to the Jews in Palestine/Israel. On the other hand, her words also read as
if someone living in Palestine/Israel was compelled to take sides. Although the
private and published texts by Aili Havas give an insightful and enlightened
view of the changing political, social, and religious circumstances in the region,
they also suggest spiritual hopefulness, if not even strong belief, in the “homeland” of the Jews, “Eretz Israel”, as a sign of Christ’s Second Coming, much like
the Christian Zionists articulated.
50
51
52
Interestingly, Finnish World War II history contains three wars with specific names. In
addition to the Winter War and Continuation War against the Soviet Union, there is the
Lapland War against the German troops in Finland, Finland’s former allies, from October
1944 to April 1945.
Okkenhaug, “Children,” 95.
Havas, Työkenttäni Israel, 6.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
250
jalagin
Nonetheless, there remains an uneasy feeling about the depth of analysis at
this level. Does religious conviction mean that an individual is likely to close
her/his eyes to the prevailing social reality? In the case of Aili Havas, and possibly the other Finnish missionaries as well, this seems questionable. As we
have seen, Havas reasoned that the Palestinian Arabs could find a home in
the surrounding Arab countries, whereas living side by side with Jews was
clearly not an option. The Jews deserved a state of their own and ethnic
diversity was not an ideal solution. The nation-state ideal with one nation
and preferably one language—be it Finnish in Finland or Hebrew in Israel—
was the internalized order of nation-states for Havas. Population exchanges
were also employed to solve ethno-political dilemmas, particularly in evolving
states. They had already been tested in resolving the legacy of the Ottoman
Empire, notably with Turkey and Greece exchanging 1.6 million people altogether. This model was later adapted in the partition of British India in 1947
into the independent states of India and Pakistan. Havas could also relate to
the contemporary history of Finland for examples of population transfers in
the name of a greater cause or necessity. At the end of the Civil War in 1918,
some 10,000 Reds (left-wing fighters and their families) fled or moved to Soviet
Russia, in fear of being imprisoned or executed, and conversely, more than
11,000 East Karelians from Russia fled to Finland after an unsuccessful revolt
against Bolshevik rule in 1921–1922. During World War II, the Finnish government ordered more than 430,000 Finns, 10% of the entire population, to move
from their homes in Karelia, Salla, Kuusamo, and Petsamo, which were ceded to
the Soviet Union according to the Moscow Armistice of September 1944 (which
eventually also led to the Lapland War against the former allies of Finland,
the German troops that had to be expelled from Finland).53 Thus, even though
Havas had by 1958, and the publication of her account of the Finnish mission
in Palestine/Israel, lived in Jerusalem for almost 30 years, the formative ideas
of Havas and the other Finnish missionaries derived from the national historical narrative they had adopted as citizens of the emerging Finnish nationstate.
The pro-Jewish agenda of the Finnish missionaries eventually ended in the
late 1960s at the eve of Aili Havas’ retirement. After the Six-Day War of 1967, the
Finnish missionaries were more inclined to see things from the Arab point of
view. At this point, enrolling Jewish children into Christian boarding schools
became impossible because of new legislation. The Shalhevetyah School was
53
Kinnunen, Finland in World War II.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
251
confined by conflict, run by relief
forced to find new students.54 Soon it was full of Arab Christian children, which
completely changed the agenda of the Finnish mission.55
Bibliography
Aili Havas Collection, FMS Archives (FMSA). Finnish National Archives (FNA), Helsinki.
Ariel, Ari. “Ethnic Diversity in Israel.” In The Wiley-Blackwell History of Jews and Judaism,
edited by Alan T. Levenson. Oxford: Blackwell, 2012.
Golani, Motti. “Palestine, 1945–1948: A View from the High Commissioner’s Office.”
In Britain, Palestine and Empire: The Mandate Years, edited by Rory Miller, 177–187.
Farnham, Surrey: Routledge, 2010.
Havas, Aili. Työkenttäni Israel. Helsinki: Suomen Lähetysseura, 1958.
Jalagin, Seija. “Transnationalising Education for the Benefit of the Nation: Finnish
Mission to the Jews in post-World War II Jerusalem.” In Transnational and Historical Perspectives on Global Health, Welfare and Humanitarianism, edited by Ellen
Fleischmann, Sonya Grypma, Michael Marten, and Inger Marie Okkenhaug, 182–
207. Kristiansand: Portal Forlag, 2013.
Jalagin, Seija. “Vieraalla maalla kaukana: Aili Havaksen transnationaali elämä.” In Historiallinen elämä: Biografia ja historiantutkimus, edited by Heini Hakosalo, Seija Jalagin, Marianne Junila, and Heidi Kurvinen, 113–131. Historiallinen arkisto 141. Helsinki:
SKS, 2014.
Jalagin, Seija. “A Nordic Hebrew Christian Centre in Jerusalem? Relief work, Education
and Nordic Neutrality in Palestine, 1943–1946.” In “Mission, Relief and Development:
Gender and Nordic Missions in Transnational and Humanitarian Settings, ca. 1890–
1960,” edited by Seija Jalagin, Inger Marie Okkenhaug, and Maria Småberg. Special
Issue, Scandinavian Journal of History 40, no. 3 (2015): 455–477. https://doi.org/10
.1080/03468755.2015.1039058.
Johnson, Corey, and Amanda Coleman. “The Internal Other: Exploring the Dialectical
Relationship Between Regional Exclusion and the Construction of National Identity.” Annals of The Association of American Geographers 102, no. 1 (2012): 863–880.
doi:10.1080/00045608.2011.602934.
Kinnunen, Tiina, and Ville Kivimäki, eds., Finland in World War II: History, Memory,
Interpretations. Leiden: Brill, 2013.
Murre-van den Berg, Heleen. “‘Our Jerusalem’: Bertha Spafford Vester and Christianity
54
55
Swanström, From Failed Mission to Apocalyptic Admiration, 121.
Jalagin, “Transnationalising.”
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
252
jalagin
in Palestine during the British Mandate.” In Britain, Palestine and Empire: The Mandate Years, edited by Rory Miller, 67–83. Farnham, Surrey: Routledge, 2010.
Okkenhaug, Inger Marie. “Education, Culture and Civilization: Anglican Missionary
Women in Palestine.” In The Christian Communities of Jerusalem and the Holy Land:
Studies in History, Religion and Politics, edited by A. O’Mahony, 171–199. Cardiff: University of Wales Press, 2003.
Okkenhaug, Inger Marie. “Children, Women and Welfare in Jerusalem.” In A Swede in
Jerusalem: Signe Ekblad and the Swedish School 1922–1948. En svenska i Jerusalem.
Signe Ekblad och den svenska skolan 1922–1948, 87–101. Bethlehem: Diyar Publishing;
Svenska Jerusalemföreningen/Swedish Jerusalem Society, 2012.
O’Mahony, Anthony. “The Christian Communities of Jerusalem and the Holy Land:
A Historical and Political Survey.” In The Christian communities of Jerusalem and
the Holy Land: Studies in History, Religion and Politics, edited by A. O’Mahony, 1–37.
Cardiff: University of Wales Press, 2012.
Renton, James. “Flawed Foundations: The Balfour Declaration and the Palestine Mandate.” In Britain, Palestine and Empire: The Mandate Years, edited by Rory Miller,
15–37. Farnham, Surrey: Routledge, 2010.
Saarilahti, Toivo. Sata vuotta suomalaista lähetystyötä. 1, 3, Lähetystyön läpimurto: Suomen lähetysseuran toiminta kotimaassa 1895–1913. Helsinki: Suomen Lähetysseura,
1989.
Sand, Shlomo. The Invention of the Land of Israel. From Holy Land to Homeland. Translated by Geremy Forman. London: Verso, 2013.
Shindler, Colin. A History of Modern Israel. 4th printing. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2011.
Skjøtt, Bodil F. “Eli and Karen Bøgh—Bible Missionaries in Israel.” Mishkan: A Forum
on the Gospel and the Jewish People 41 (2004): 38–48. http://www.caspari.com/wp
‑content/uploads/2016/06/mishkan41.pdf. Accessed June 12, 2018.
Småberg, Maria. Ambivalent Friendship: Anglican Conflict Handling and Education for
Peace in Jerusalem 1920–1948. Lund: Lund University, 2005.
Swanström, André. From Failed Mission to Apocalyptic Admiration: Perspectives on Finnish Christian Sionism. Åbo: Åbo Akademi, 2007.
Wallendorff, Per. Suomen lähetysseuran juutalaislähetystyön historia. Suom. Aune
Krohn. Helsinki: Suomen Lähetysseura, 1958.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
chapter 11
Catholic Humanitarian Assistance for Palestinian
Refugees: The Franciscan Casa Nova during the
1948 War
Maria Chiara Rioli
The issue of the Palestinian refugees represents one of the most complex unresolved problems in contemporary global history. The situation originated when
the war for Palestine was unleashed following the United Nations resolution
of November 29, 1947 that provided for the partitioning of Palestine into Jewish and Arab states. The battles between the Arab League and Israeli armies,
and Tsahal’s expulsions of populations of in the conquered villages and cities
precipitated the flight of about 750,000 Palestinian refugees, who poured into
the closest available Arab villages within the State of Israel itself, so constituting an internally displaced people. Part of the Palestinian refugee population
then transited to the United States, Latin America, Europe, and other continents.
Twenty years later, the June 1967 War saw Israel defeat Egypt and annex East
Jerusalem, the territory to the west of the river Jordan (the so-called “West
Bank”, previously under the control of the Hashemite Kingdom of Jordan),
the Sinai Peninsula, the Gaza Strip, and the Golan Heights. These new acts
of war caused the flight of another 300,000 Palestinians. Today, the United
Nations agency created in 1949 to provide humanitarian aid to the Palestinian
refugees—the United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees
in the Middle East (UNRWA)—registers 5 million Palestinian refugees.
Historically, the request to recognize the right of return for the Palestinian
refugees has constituted one of the principal themes on which the two fronts
have taken up positions around opposing interpretations and narratives. The
Israeli government’s refusal to recognize the right to return for refugees for reasons of security and on the grounds of its interpretation of the Palestine War as
a Zionist war of defense against the Arab attack of May 15, 1948, has determined
the absence of a solution. At the same time, Palestinian identity post-1948 has
been redefined around the experience of refugee camps, and the national liberation movement has given the refugee question a position of central importance and has invested the refugee camps with the symbolism of lieux de mémoire, the liberation of Palestine, and resistance to the Israeli occupation.
© maria chiara rioli, 2020 | doi:10.1163/9789004434530_013
This is an open access chapter distributed under the terms of the CC BY-NC 4.0 license.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
254
rioli
From the research perspective, numerous volumes have explored these
issues from the perspective of sociology, anthropology, world religions, refugee
law, human rights law, and humanitarian law.1 From the historiographical perspective too, the reconstruction of the Palestinian exodus and archival research
on the question of military and political responsibility have opened a new
page in the history of 1948. As has been noted, for several decades, the historical debate has polarized around two opposing narratives that have dominated
Israeli and Arab historiographies. The one presents a nationalist pro-Zionist
vision, with a weak Israel represented as the victim of an Arab attack from
which it emerged unexpectedly victorious; and the other emphasizes the failure of the Arab leadership to take charge. Since the 1990s, the so-called “new
historians” have deconstructed myths and analytical paradigms and interpretations of the conflict, exploring archives hitherto ignored by studies, identifying
the problem of the Palestinian refugees right at the point of its creation and
pointing out the absence of a solution, and its persistence as the most dramatic
element in the Israeli-Palestinian conflict, along with the lack of a definition for
a shared arrangement with regard to Jerusalem.2
However, despite the crucial importance of these issues and the impetus
provided by the work of the “new historians”, there are few historical analyses on the Palestinian refugees. Innumerable questions and crucial aspects
regarding the reconstruction of the complex picture of events in Palestine
in 1947 that remain to be clarified and analyzed by means of the tools and
methodologies of historical research and its interface with other disci-
1 In the bibliography see at least Francesca P. Albanese and Lex Takkenberg, Palestinian
Refugees in International Law, 2nd rev. ed. (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2020); Luigi
Achilli, Palestinian Refugees and Identity: Nationalism, Politics and the Everyday (New York:
I.B. Tauris, 2015); Susan Akram and Terry Rempel, Out of Place, Out of Time: Refugees, Rights
and the Re-Making of Palestine/Israel (London: Pluto Press, 2015); Are Knudsen and Sari
Hanafi, eds., Palestinian Refugees: Identity, Space and Place in the Levant (Abingdon: Routledge, 2011); Michael Dumper, ed., Palestinian Refugee Repatriation: Global Perspectives
(Abingdon: Routledge, 2006).
2 Of the works by the Israeli so-called “new historians”, see in particular Eugene L. Rogan and
Avi Shlaim, eds., The War for Palestine: Rewriting the History of 1948, 2nd ed. (Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 2007); Ilan Pappé, The Ethnic Cleansing of Palestine (Oxford:
Oneworld, 2006); Benny Morris, The Birth of the Palestinian Refugee Problem Revisited, 2nd
ed. (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2003); Avi Shlaim, The Iron Wall: Israel and the
Arab World (London: Allen Lane, 2000); Ilan Pappé, The Making of the Arab-Israeli Conflict,
1947–1951 (London: I.B. Tauris, 1992); Avi Shlaim, Collusion across the Jordan: King Abdullah, the
Zionist Movement, and the Partition of Palestine (New York: Columbia University Press, 1988);
Simha Flapan, The Birth of Israel: Myths and Realities (New York: Pantheon, 1987).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
catholic humanitarian assistance for palestinian refugees
255
plines.3 The volumes by Benny Morris and other Israeli authors have contributed decisively to reopening the inquiry on these issues, but they are limited
in their interpretations, especially in light of the political re-reading proposed
after the failure of the Oslo peace process, which Morris himself publicized
in interviews and articles, sparking an international debate that has brought
to light contradictions and biases in the historical approaches of other scholars.
Aside from ideology, another element must be taken into account: that of the
sources and access to them. In the case of the Palestinian refugees, the question of archives, central to any historical research, has not yet been sufficiently
examined and analyzed, with the exception of a few studies.4 This is perhaps a
result of the high toll of politicization—especially by the Israelis, in their effort
3 Some studies constitute exceptions, including the research of Jalal al-Husseini, Riccardo
Bocco, and Kjersti Gravelsæter Berg. See Jalal al-Husseini, “Le statut des réfugiés palestiniens
au Proche-Orient: Facteur de maintien ou de dissolution de l’identité nationale palestinienne,” in Les Palestiniens entre Etat et diaspora: Le temps des incertitudes, eds. Jalal Al Hussein and Aude Signoles (Paris: IISMM, 2013), 67–94; Jalal al-Husseini, “The Evolution of the
Palestinian Refugee Camps in Jordan: Between Logics of Exclusion and Integration,” in Cities, Urban Practices and Nation-Building in Jordan, eds. Myriam Ababsa and Rami Daher
(Beirut: Presses de l’Ifpo, 2011), 181–204; Jalal al-Husseini, “The Arab States and the Refugee
Issue: A Retrospective View,” in Israel and the Palestinian Refugees, eds. Eyal Benvenisti,
Chaim Gans, and Sara Hanafi (Berlin: Springer, 2007), 436–464; Jalal al-Husseini and Riccardo Bocco, “Dynamics of Humanitarian Aid, Local and Regional Politics: The Palestine
Refugees as a Case-Study,” in Palestinian Refugees: Identity, Space and Place in the Levant,
eds. Are Knudsen and Sari Hanafi (Abingdon: Routledge, 2011), 128–146; Riccardo Bocco and
Lex Takkenberg, eds., “UNRWA and the Palestinian Refugees 60 years later,” special issue,
Refugee Survey Quarterly 28, nos. 2–3 (2009); Riccardo Bocco, “UNRWA and the Palestinian
Refugees: A History within History,” Refugee Survey Quarterly 28, nos. 2–3 (2009): 229–252;
Kjersti G. Berg, “The Unending Temporary: United Nations Relief and Works Agency (UNRWA)
and the Politics of Humanitarian Assistance to Palestinian Refugee Camps 1949–2012” (PhD
diss., University of Bergen, 2015); Kjersti G. Berg, “From Chaos to Order and Back: The Construction of UNRWA Shelters and Camps, 1950–1970,” in UNRWA and Palestinian Refugees:
From Relief and Works to Human Development, eds. Sari Hanafi, Leila Hilal, and Lex Takkenberg (London: Routledge, 2014), 109–128; Kjersti G. Berg, “Gendering Refugees: The United
Nations Relief and Works Agency (UNRWA) and the Politics of Relief,” in Interpreting Welfare and Relief in the Middle East, Social, Economic and Political Studies of the Middle East
and Asia, eds. Nefissa Naguib and Inger Marie Okkenhaug (Leiden: Brill, 2007), 149–174;
Peter Gatrell, The Making of the Modern Refugee (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2013), 118–
147.
4 The archival question in the research on the Palestinian refugees has been carefully considered in Salim Tamari and Elia T. Zureik, eds., Reinterpreting the Historical Record: The
Uses of Palestinian Refugee Archives for Social Science Research and Policy Analysis (Jerusalem:
Institute of Jerusalem Studies, 2001).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
256
rioli
to delegitimize the presence and operations of UNRWA—5 and, on the contrary,
of the low degree of historicization that characterizes the debate on these matters. The extensive use of almost exclusively Zionist and Israeli military archives
has sometimes constrained studies to a single documentary typology, and that
too coming from just one of the parties involved.6
This chapter begins with a presentation of some archives—particularly
ecclesiastical ones—that are still largely unpublished or have not yet been utilized by historians in studies on the Palestinian refugees. These archival reflections allow for a transition from a global overview to the local analysis of a
specific case study: that of the Franciscan casa nova in Jerusalem. Originally
a structure that hosted pilgrims, at the end of 1947 it became one of the places
in which one of the most important institutions of the Jerusalem Church—the
Franciscan Custody of the Holy Land—performed its humanitarian aid work
in the “torment” of 1948.7
1
Cross-Referencing the Ecclesiastical Archives
The identification, access, and analysis of numerous archives spread all over
the world that have to do with the phenomenon of the Palestinian refugees,
in different proportions and fashions, represents one of the first challenges in
the revision of the current narratives and in the writing of new, historically
documented studies on the history of the population in question. There are several projects underway, conducted by research centres and associations, aimed
at finding and conserving documents produced by institutions or individuals,
including collections of oral sources.
5 This is the case for Arlene Kushner, UNRWA Supplemental Report: A Rigorous Review of Agency
Practices (Center for Near East Policy Research, 2004), available at www.israelvisit.co.il/
BehindTheNews/pdf/SecondReport.pdf; Avi Beker, UNRWA, Terror and the Refugee Conundrum: Perpetuating the Misery (Jerusalem: Institute of the World Jewish Congress, 2003);
Abraham Ashkenasi, “The International Institutionalization of a Refugee Problem: The Palestinians and UNRWA,” Jerusalem Journal of International Relations 12, no. 1 (1990): 45–75.
6 This is one of the arguments presented by Nur Masalha and Walidi Khalidi. See Nur Masalha, “A Critique on Benny Morris,” in The Israel/Palestine Question, ed. Ilan Pappe (London:
Routledge, 2003), 211–220.
7 This expression is found in reportage following the events in a magazine published by the
Latin Patriarchate of Jerusalem, with particular reference to the humanitarian action mobilized for the refugee population by the Italian priest Antonio Vergani, Patriarchal Vicar for
Galilee. See the article by Pierre Médebielle, “Mgr Antoine Vergani (1905–1960): In Memoriam,” Jérusalem: Le Moniteur diocésain du Patriarcat latin 26, nos. 3–4 (1960): 54–61.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
catholic humanitarian assistance for palestinian refugees
257
At the same time, a vast amount of uninvestigated documentary material is already available within recognized archival institutions. Here, the most
important archive is that of the United Nations Relief and Works Agency for
Palestine Refugees in the Near East (UNRWA), the UN agency established in 1949
with the goal of assisting the Palestinian refugees. The difficulty of access and
the political and economic difficulties that the UNRWA has experienced for decades have prevented a detailed cataloguing of the records and made it difficult
even to discern the location and the size of its documentary and archival holdings, despite work on this front.8
Faced with the problem of consulting the UNRWA archives, important nongovernmental organizations operating in Palestine have made funds available
to researchers. This has been the case, for example, with the archives of the
International Committee of the Red Cross in Geneva, and funds have been dedicated to the humanitarian action of the American Friends Service Committee,
whose archives are housed in the AFSC’s central office in Philadelphia;9 the latter have already featured in some studies.10
This reference to the Quakers introduces a broader reflection. From the first
battles in the autumn of 1947, mobilization to assist the Palestinian refugees
was not only achieved by international agencies and nongovernmental organizations but also involved the complex and variegated web of Christian institutions already historically present and active in the region. Convents, schools,
and hospitals operated by religious congregations or directly by the local
churches of various rites and denominations were among the first places to
receive and aid the Palestinian refugees. This action also contributed to a profound redefinition of the visions and strategies of humanitarian activity after
1948.11 This being the case, the ecclesiastical archives constitute a source that
8
9
10
11
Salim Tamari and Elia Zureik, The UNRWA Archives on Palestinian Refugees: A Feasibility
Study for Policy and Applied Research; Phase 1 (Jerusalem: Institute for Palestine Studies,
1996).
Julie Peteet, “The AFSC Refugee Archives for Palestine 1948–1950,” in Reinterpreting the
Historical Record: The Uses of Palestinian Refugee Archives for Social Science Research and
Policy Analysis, ed. Salim Tamari and Elia T. Zureik (Jerusalem: Institute of Jerusalem Studies, 2001), 109–128.
Nancy Gallagher, Quakers in the Israeli–Palestinian Conflict: The Dilemmas of NGO Humanitarian Activism (Cairo: American University in Cairo Press, 2007).
The categories of secular humanitarianism and humanitarian Christian—and particularly Catholic—thought cannot be superimposed and confused. The second is affected
by the historical evolution of modern Catholic social doctrine. It is, however, true that in
the course of the 20th century, and particularly in consequence of certain epoch-making
events—the two world wars and, from an internal point of view, the shift brought about
by the Second Vatican Council in bringing the poor into the centre of the ecclesiastical
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
258
rioli
is equally important but as yet hardly utilized in the research on these issues.
Moreover, the study of the involvement of non-Christian and non-Western religious agency represents another frontier in the historiography of humanitarianism, in Palestine as elsewhere.12
In the Catholic environment, the centrality of the Holy See is also confirmed by the archives on these matters. The archives of the Pontifical Mission
for Palestine (PMP)—the institution established by Pius XII in 1949 to aid the
Palestinian refugees—are partially preserved in the Vatican archives, mainly
in the Pius XII-era holdings of the Congregation for the Oriental Churches
that were opened to scholars for the pontificate of Pius XII (1939–1958) in
March 2020.13 Moreover, the plurality of the Catholic presence makes it possible to retrace many threads of inquiry in other ecclesiastical archives, in the
Middle East and elsewhere. If the history of the Palestinian refugees is necessarily global and interconnected, characterized by migrations and transfers, the
archives too must be researched on a broad scale.
In this discourse, Jerusalem was clearly central to the coordination of aid
supply and distribution. The humanitarian machine dedicated to the Palestinian refugees suffered from the lack of a stable authority in charge of the
local Church, the Latin Patriarchate. The death of Patriarch Luigi Barlassina on
September 27, 1947, two months before the UN resolution and the beginning
of the Palestinian-Zionist civil war, left a gap at the heart of the Latin Church
due to Rome’s failure to nominate a successor. The difficulty in maintaining contacts between the priests, and the transfer from Jerusalem to Amman
of Gustavo Testa, the Patriarchal regent and Apostolic Delegate, because of
his fear of the bombing in the Holy City, prevented the rapid deployment
of an aid network. At the same time, the centrality of the Holy Land for
12
13
debate—Catholic social thought has changed in its categories and analysis from the lay
version, in the adherence, for example, to the theory of human rights, albeit not without
tensions and unresolved dilemmas. This paradigm shift was also favoured by the spread of
humanist thought and of Catholic Personalism as formulated by philosophers and theologians, especially Jacques Maritain, and Emmanuel Mounier. See Daniele Menozzi, Chiesa
e diritti umani: Legge naturale e modernità politica dalla Rivoluzione francese ai nostri giorni
(Bologna: Il Mulino, 2012).
On the importance of extending the reflection about humanitarianism’s moral and cultural basis beyond the Christian and Western ethics, institutions and agents, see Kevin
O’Sullivan’s considerations in Matthew Hilton et al., “History and Humanitarianism: A
Conversation,” Past & Present 241, no. 1 (November 2018): e25–e26 (online only).
As announced by Pope Francis during his address to the officials of the Vatican Apostolic
Archive on March 4, 2019, the Vatican archives for the pontificate of Pius XII (1939–1958)
opened on March 4, 2020.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
catholic humanitarian assistance for palestinian refugees
259
Catholicism worldwide ensured the rapid mobilization of various groups, particularly in Europe and the United States.
From the United States, the Catholic Near East Welfare Association (CNEWA)
led by Thomas McMahon requested that the Holy See establish an organization exclusively dedicated to the Palestinian refugees, the PMP. This explains
why one of the most important documentary deposits is certainly that of the
CNEWA, based in New York, whose archives were transferred to the archives
of the Archdiocese of New York in 2018. Founded in 1926 by Pius XI with the
intention of combining in a single entity various associations and initiatives
committed to fundraising for the Christians of the Middle East, the CNEWA
became one of the principal financers of the Congregation of the Oriental
Church and, in turn, of the Latin Patriarchate and other institutions. Through
an intense mobilization of various sectors of US Catholicism, in the period
after the Second World War and especially during and after the battles of the
1948 Palestine War, the CNEWA raised huge sums of money for the Palestinian
refugees. McMahon, one of the first foreign Catholic prelates to arrive in Israel
and Jordan in 1948, also devoted his energy to proposing the formation of
a Vatican agency to assist the Palestinian refugees, which was realized with
the foundation of the PMP. As is the case with the archives of the CNEWA
too that a detailed inventory is not currently available. However, there are
dozens of boxes containing correspondence concerning the establishment of
the PMP and its functioning in the following decades, including coordination
with other entities and reports and statistics on the missions. A large photographic archive, also not yet organized and digitized, enriches this collection.
In Europe, private and diocesan archives, and those of episcopal conferences
enable the reconstruction of the actions of clergy and laymen who were mobilized, and not just in favour of the internationalization of Jerusalem—the Holy
See’s proposal for the Holy City—but also to organize fundraising and aid missions during the fighting in 1948 and the following years. This is true of the
archive of the orientalist Louis Massignon, who created the security committee for the Bethlehem area, and of the archive of the archdiocese of Paris, and
also of the archive of the diocese of Liège, which was among the first to send
volunteers and donations, focusing especially on the area of Nazareth.14
14
See the material on Louis-Joseph Kerkhofs, in particular nos. 22–24 “œuvres patronnées
spécialement par l’évêque (la Palestine)” described in André Deblon, Paul Gerin, and
Ludovic Pluymers, Les archives diocésaines de Liège: Inventaires des fonds modernes (Louvain: Nauwelaerts, 1978).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
260
rioli
Returning to Jerusalem, a holy city three times over, the archives of the Latin
Patriarchate, which was re-established in 1847 and has jurisdiction over Israel,
the Palestinian Territories, Jordan, and Cyprus, are housed in the diocesan seat,
within the walls of the Old City, near Jaffa Gate. There is no complete inventory
for them, except for a list of the binders, reorganized at the end of the pastoral
mandate of Patriarch Michel Sabbah in the early part of the first decade of this
century but not according to any precise scientific criteria. The list registers the
name of the box, the first and last dates contained in it, and the initials of the
patriarchs under whose pastoral governance that chronological period falls. By
means of this research instrument, as incomplete, unreliable and poor in detail
as it is, it is possible to easily identify the Patriarchal files specifically dedicated to aid for refugees, especially through the coordination between the Latin
Patriarchate and the PMP. Although not immediately evident on the title on
the folders, the binders also contain other documentation to do with refugee
schools and statistics, from correspondence with the dicasteries of the curia,
and in the files on the parishes.
One of the most important archives in the city, for the history and documentation it contains, is that of the Franciscan Custody of the Holy Land.
Unlike the Patriarchal archive, this archive covers more than 800 years and possesses a detailed, three-volume inventory.15 The archive has been the object of
a transfer intervention, reclassification, and description, finished in 2012, with
a subsequent process to update and complete the organizing and inventorying,
which is still underway. Given the vast network of parishes, convents, sanctuaries, hostels for pilgrims, and schools in which the Custody received and
housed thousands of Palestinian refugees, it is striking that the documentation available today on the Palestinian refugees is not particularly conspicuous. It is probable that a good part of the documents have been lost or lie
as yet undiscovered in convents or other deposits. Another portion may be
contained in binders currently inaccessible due to temporal limitations. The
commissariats of the Holy Land and Franciscan provinces all over the world
also collected other documentation from religious in the service of the Custody, although it is difficult to establish the locations and quantities of these
papers.
While this does not represent a huge amount of documentation, it does
make some clarifications possible. In particular, the facts gleaned from the
Franciscan casa nova in Jerusalem, which experienced a flood of refugees from
15
Andrea Maiarelli, ed., L’Archivio storico della Custodia di Terra Santa (1230–1970) (Milan:
Terra Santa, 2012).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
catholic humanitarian assistance for palestinian refugees
261
the very first weeks of the conflict, enable us to shed light on some of the mechanisms and phenomena of the aid operations of the Catholic Church during the
first Israeli-Palestinian conflict.
The events and personalities that define the events in the case nove of Palestine, and in particular of Jerusalem in 1948, belong to an unwritten story. These
are events as yet unexplored in the historiography, primarily because of the
fragmentary nature of the available sources, but also because of a broader
historiographical gap regarding the humanitarian action set in train by the
churches—including the Catholic Church—upon the outbreak of the Palestine War in the autumn of 1947.
There was not just one casa nova that received refugees during the conflict;
in fact, the most notable case was that of Nazareth, which received thousands
of persons fleeing from Galilee and from all over Palestine. Other sources for
this story are to be found in the Custodial archives, in the archive of the General Curia of the Little Brothers at Rome,16 and in the archives of the CNEWA.
References to the dramatic living conditions of the refugees hosted by the casa
nova of Nazareth can also be found in the correspondence of American prelates, who feared that the difficult living conditions could favour the spread
of communist ideals or incentivize a transition to other Christian denominations that offered more economic aid. McMahon, the secretary of the CNEWA,
wrote to Archbishop Francis Spellman in December 1948 that “the Casa Nova
[in Nazareth] is full of refugees, who wanted to hoist the Commie banner over
it”.17
In any case, the documentation available on the Jerusalem casa nova allows
for some specific reflections on the population that had moved into these
places hitherto reserved for pilgrims, on the troubled relations between the
refugees and the friars of the Custody, and on the phase immediately after the
conclusion of the battles of 1947–1949 and the difficult effort to resettle the displaced people elsewhere.
16
17
See in particular the General Secretariat collection, in the files regarding the correspondence with the Custody of the Holy Land.
AANY, ACNEWA, McMahon to Spellman, s.l. (December 10, 1948).
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
262
2
rioli
From Pilgrims to Refugees: The Entangled History of the Jerusalem
Casa Nova
Historically, the Franciscan Custody was the most important institution for
the reception of pilgrims who came to the region to visit the Holy Places.18
From the seventeenth century onwards, this activity led the Franciscans to
open specific spaces devoted to hospitality; the so-called case nove came into
existence, the first of which was built in Jerusalem, beside St Saviour’s convent,
the headquarters of the Franciscan Custody, followed by similar structures at
Ramle, Emmaus, and Acre.19 In 1634, the Custos, Father Paolo da Lodi, requested the permission of the Minister General of the Friars to construct a new
building in which to host pilgrims, thus relieving the convent of the “calumnies” that were circulating concerning “cohabitation and excessive familiarity
with various races, to the offense of religious decorum”, especially as regarded
women.20 A space was found in Jerusalem for this building outside the walls of
the convent, both on account of the lack of available space inside, and because
of the Ottoman authorities’ opposition to the expansion. It was used not only
to receive pilgrims but also, for example, to house friars sick with the plague so
as to prevent the spread of the disease to other religious in the convent, according to some sources from the beginning of the 18th century. The casa nova was
known as a place for healing the sick through the 19th century, when a proper
infirmary was established.
The chronicles attest to the uninterrupted arrival of pilgrims and travelers of various nationalities, European, American, and Eastern, divided in two
areas in different case nove. These were clergy and laity of various Christian
18
19
20
On the history of the Franciscan presence in Palestine, see Giuseppe Buffon, Les Franciscains en Terre Sainte (1869–1889): Religion et politique, une recherche institutionnelle (Paris:
Cerf; Éditions franciscaines, 2005); Paolo Pieraccini, Cattolici di Terra Santa (1333–2000)
(Florence: Pagnini, 2003); Andrea Giovannelli, La Santa Sede e la Palestina: La Custodia
di Terra Santa tra la fine dell’impero ottomano e la guerra dei sei giorni (Rome: Studium,
2000).
See Narcyz S. Klimas, “Casa Nova di Gerusalemme: L’ospizio dei Pellegrini,”Frate Francesco
81 (2015): 197–218; Narcyz S. Klimas, “Pellegrini a San Salvatore di Gerusalemme: L’ospitalità francescana,” Frate Francesco 80 (2014): 96–125; Narcyz S. Klimas, “Itinerari, guide,
racconti, tradizioni o abitudini dei pellegrini in Terra Santa,” Antonianum 87 (2012): 93–
144.
Memorandum from Father Fr. Paolo da Lodi to Rev. mo P. Generale of the Serafic Order,
where he asks that the pilgrims no longer be hosted in our convent in Jerusalem, but rent
private houses, as they have done at other times, in F. Verniero da Montepeloso, Croniche
ovvero Annali di Terra Santa, III, 1632–1637, (Florence, 1930), 188–192, cited in Klimas, Casa
Nova di Gerusalemme, 199.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
catholic humanitarian assistance for palestinian refugees
263
denominations. During the 19th century, the growing influx of visitors into
an ever-more cosmopolitan Jerusalem21 made expansion necessary. Giuseppe
Valerga resided there too, the first Patriarch of the newly re-established Jerusalem Latin diocese. The travellers who passed through in the course of
the 19th century remarked on the grand dimensions of the structure “laid
out like a convent, where there are corridors in a square with the respective rooms both for men and for women”, a courtyard, two refectories capable
of accommodating 400 persons, and a large terrace with a broad view of the
city. A lower level was added in 1895, with 50 rooms, adding to the existing
116. The following year, 527 pilgrims were accommodated. The travelers could
stay for a maximum of 15 days; in that year, there were 6,326 days of occupancy.
Over the decades, it hosted sovereigns and princes, intellectuals and simple
pilgrims. The livre d’or with the signatures of guests of the casa nova attests to
the variety of provenances, languages, professions, and motivations to travel to
Jerusalem over the centuries.
It also became a refuge for displaced families, as during the two world wars.
With the deterioration of the situation in Palestine at the end of 1947 and
the outbreak of the civil war between Jewish Zionists and Palestinian Arabs,
refugees began to pack the rooms of the casa nova. Already in December, part of
the structure had been transformed to make space for the refugees. The administrative lists of the Jerusalem casa nova preserve a trace of those heady and
dramatic weeks; included among the pages are notations of payments made for
“porters to clear out the basement for Refugees” (2,590 Palestinian pounds)22
and bills for payments, as well as requests for help on the part of the “Committee of the Christian quarter (harat al-Nasara) in the Old City”.23
21
22
23
Vincent Lemire, ed., Jérusalem: Histoire d’une ville-monde (Paris: Flammarion, 2017).
Archivio storico della Custodia di Terra Santa (Historical Archive of the Custody of the
Holy Land, ASCTS), Casa nova, Gerusalemme, subfile 1, Contabilità: entrate e uscite della
casa nova (January 1923–December 1956), Amministrazione, December 1947. This document shows that operating the building for that month required the Custody to spend
21,326 Palestinian pounds. Items of expenditure in the first half of 1948 also included a
payment of 300 pounds to the Arab Committee.
This is a manuscript page in Arabic, signed by Peter Rock and dated May 8, 1948, in which
reference is made to a list of people hosted by the casa nova who expect their allocations
of kerosene, cereals, and other goods to be distributed by Mr Jamil Atallah, whose family was also housed in the casa nova. Written on the margin in the same hand is: “P.TO”
(probably "pagato" in Italian, paid). ASCTS, Casa nova, Jerusalem, Carteggio, “Rifugiati di
guerra presso la casa nova di Gerusalemme (January 1, 1947–October 20, 1952),” subfile
5.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
264
rioli
The friars’ desire to make order out of the growing chaos is shown by the publication of a regulation, dated December 29, 1947.24 This document, a typescript
text in Italian and French, is particularly interesting for an understanding of
life within the casa nova in the first months of the conflict. It makes clear
that the refugees had been accepted through the mediation and intervention
of priests, as had already been the case for many pilgrims in previous centuries. It is highly likely, then, that most of them were Catholics from the villages and quarters of Jerusalem that had been occupied by the Zionist troops.
The accommodation was not free; every refugee pledged to contribute a small
monthly sum for each room occupied. The French text adds that every refugee
promised to leave the casa nova as soon as the fighting was over. In order
to avoid conflicts, it specifies that this offer was “identical to that made to
the Polish refugees” that had lived in the Franciscan hostel some years previously.25
This source also provides information on the characteristics of the rooms
in which the refugees lived; they had one chair per person, one bed, running
water—provided for two hours a day from April to November—and a light. The
refugees could have the use of a radio for 15 piastres monthly, but it could not
be played in the evenings. The casa nova did not provide food, and the refugees
could not use the electricity to cook or to iron. The regulations also stipulated
that every tenant should provide for the repairs and the cleaning of their rooms,
while the casa nova administration would take care of the corridors and baths,
which was probably done by nuns. The refugees could only receive visitors for
three hours a day and were to return to their rooms by seven in the evening.
Finally, every resident was to sign a declaration that they accepted these conditions.26 At the moment, documents showing how these rules were enforced
24
25
26
ASCTS, Gerusalemme, S. Salvatore, Carteggio, Miscellanea, “Annunci, locandine e volantini legati ad attività e iniziative parrocchiali,” subfile 9, Regolamento per i rifugiati in Casa
Nova—Gerusalemme durante i torbidi 1947–1948 (Regulation for the refugees in the Casa
Nova—Jerusalem during the troubles 1947–1948) (Jerusalem, December 29, 1947). The
document bears a manuscript signature—it is not clear whether it is an autograph—“Il
Padre Custode”. The same regulation was also adopted for the refugees staying at the Flagellation.
As has been noted, during World War II, Palestine was one of the principal destinations for
tens of thousands of Polish refugees. A part of these refugees were housed in Franciscan
buildings, particularly in the casa nova of Ain Karem.
The ASCTS preserves some typescript declarations on the casa nova letterhead dated “1
Gen. 1947” but to be assigned to January 1, 1948, which read: “Il Sottoscritto, accetta in
pieno il Regolamento del 29 dicembre 1947 della Casa Nova per i rifugiati durante i torbidi
1947–48 e s’impegna a versare la somma mensile di LP. 3 (“1 one” cancellato) per la (le)
stanze che occupa, e lasciare la (le) quando appena cesseranno i turbidi” (ASCTS, Casa
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
catholic humanitarian assistance for palestinian refugees
265
are missing, but papers from the following years show that the friars were dissatisfied with the level of respect for these rules on the part of their refugee
guests.
The documentation also contains the “statement of the account owed by the
Arab refugees from the troubles of 1947” and the “statement of collections made
in December 1948” on account of the casa nova. The list of debts to be paid was
posted inside the casa nova itself, as is indicated in one of the notices that was
printed in both English and French.27 At the end of December 1948, the refugees
housed in the casa nova owed the friars 620,515 Palestinian pounds, while the
amount paid for that month was 54,650 Palestinian pounds. In March 1949, the
total debt had risen to 810,515 Palestinian pounds. A fixed monthly quota of
1,000 Palestinian pounds was assigned to one “Joseph le Russe” (“Joseph the
Russian”), perhaps a middleman who operated some of the services, while the
rest was consigned to the leadership.
3
Between Micro and Global History: Itineraries of the Casa Nova
Refugees
Who lived in the rooms of the casa nova? The “list of refugees at the casa
nova” dated September 27, 194928 mentions 250 persons comprising 70 families hosted in Franciscan premises. This document supplies important data;
it notes the number of persons within each room and their “place of
residence before the troubles”. Many refugees came from quarters of Jerusalem occupied by the Haganah, particularly Katamon,29 Musrara,30 Rom-
27
28
29
30
nova, Gerusalemme, Carteggio, “Rifugiati di guerra presso la casa nova di Gerusalemme
(January 1, 1947–October 20, 1952),” subfile 5).
“The reading of the clause of Casa-Nova’s Regulations about the offers fixed, is warmly
recommended because there is a real slackness on the part of the refugees. In case of
infringement, an overdue detailed list will be posted” (ASCTS, Casa nova, Gerusalemme,
Carteggio, “Rifugiati di guerra presso la casa nova di Gerusalemme (January 1, 1947–
October 20, 1952),” subfile 5, Notice, undated, but probably from the first half of 1949.
ASCTS, Casa nova, Gerusalemme, Carteggio, “Rifugiati di guerra presso la casa nova di Gerusalemme (January 1, 1947–October 20, 1952),” subfile 5, Liste des réfugiés à Casa Nova.
The families of Victor Tannous (7 persons), Elie Marroum (7 persons), Jabra Araich (6
persons), Jabra Murad (7 persons), Elias G. Yasmineh (7 persons), Artine Poshoglian (4
persons), Andréa Srna (2 persons), Moubarak Saad (6 persons), and Mrs Atallah, “sister of
Habesh”.
The families of Hossep Kechichian (5 persons), Georges Taal (4 persons), Antoine Frangieh
(6 persons), Elias Morcos (4 persons), Farid Morcos (2 persons), Bechara Morcos (4 per-
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
266
rioli
ema,31 Bakaʾa,32 the German Colony,33 Beit Hakerem,34 and Talbieh.35 In some
cases, the street is specified (Jaffa Road,36 Bezalel Street37), or a reference-point
building (“Commercial Centre”38). Unfortunately, no information is provided
on professional status or religious denomination.
Most refugees were in families, but there were also some singles. The document records the first and last names of the refugees being housed—for families, the name of the father is indicated—the room number, the total paid or
owed, and miscellaneous comments. Some of the most frequently recurring
last names are Morcos, Sabella, Atallah, Koury, Seraphim, Safieh, Ayoub, Saad,
Nesnas, Karam, Habash, and Calia. Some of the listed refugee residents were
also of European or US origin, having arrived in Jerusalem before the conflict,39
as well as a few Polish refugees.40
Furthermore, the marginalia note late payments as well as the monthly itineraries of some of the guests; it appears that there were refugees who only spent
a few days per month at the casa nova. Others would then use the room to store
furniture. Another source, the “list of rooms whose occupants are absent from
Jerusalem”,41 indicates the places to which 29 families housed in the casa nova
had transferred: 10 of them to Jericho, 5 to Amman, and the rest to ʿAyzariyyah,
Bethlehem, Salt, and Beirut.
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
sons), Antoine Safieh (7 persons), Nazar Karjian (5 persons), Hanna Dibsi (7 persons), Bermans Tabri (6 persons), Rosalie Farwagi (2 persons), Hanna Safieh (4 persons), another
sister of Atallah, two sisters Salah, Karime Morcos, and Matilda Nassar.
The families of Michel Aboushanab (7 persons), Elias Salah (5 persons), and Antoine
Dessimeni (6 persons).
The families of Antoine Morcos (5 persons), Georges Abdelmessih (3 persons), Nagib
Frangieh (4 persons), Rodolphe Habesh (6 persons), Joseph Sabella (2 persons), a certain
Mrs Khoury, and Antoine Carmi.
The families of Jean Kort (2 persons) and Hanna Izhak.
The families of Joseph Nesnas (4 persons), Daoud Carmi (4 persons), and Jamil Nesnas (2
persons).
The families of Joseph Habesh (2 persons), Joseph Calis (6 persons), Towfick Ayoub (5
persons), and Marroum Tarsha.
The families of Ventura Hallac (2 persons) and Mlle Bahjajian.
The family of Jamil Atallah (7 persons).
The families of Antoine N. Sabella (6 persons), Ibrahim Nahas (5 persons), Elie Karam (5
persons), Georges Yoakim (4 persons), Margueritte Abcarius (2 persons).
And the case, for example, of the names of Bart Frank, Madame Harrington, Edouard
Michel, and Tomanova.
Merjinsky and Horein.
ASCTS, Casa nova, Gerusalemme, Carteggio, “Rifugiati di guerra presso la casa nova di
Gerusalemme (January 1, 1947–October 20, 1952),” subfile 5, Liste des chambres dont les
locataires sont absents de Jérusalem, undated.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
catholic humanitarian assistance for palestinian refugees
4
267
Leaving the St Saviour Compound
With the approach of the war’s end, the friars tried to re-take possession of
their building, ever more insistently encouraging the refugees to find other
accommodation. Numerous notices were distributed and posted in the rooms
announcing that it would not be possible to take up permanent residence in
the casa nova, nor to hand over the key to someone else, nor to depart for long
periods without communicating with the directorate or the nuns who took care
of running the building.
At the same time, checks were carried out as to the concrete possibility of
paying a contribution based on the real condition of the family and on the
occupation of one or more of its members, with remarks deploring cases where
refugees were unwilling to contribute economically despite drawing a fixed
salary.42
In September 1949, the directorate of the casa nova announced that it would
no longer be possible to change rooms, but especially that it was necessary
for every refugee to prepare to vacate the building as soon as possible, as the
friars intended to restore it to its exclusive function: that of a lodging for pilgrims.43 The declaration of 1950 as a holy year by Pius XII and the will of the
Custody to host the pilgrims who were about to flock to the Holy Land on
the occasion of the Holy Year and thus reinaugurate the religious travel interrupted by the fighting of 1947–1949 made it every more urgent for the Franciscans to clear their space, which meant that they increased pressure on the
refugees.
Given this growing conflict with the friars responsible for the casa nova, the
residents created an internal organization to coordinate their relations with the
Custody and to try to delay their departure. In 1950, a committee was organized
to calm relations with the friars, to ensure that the residents within the building
contributed regular rent payments, and to improve sanitary conditions, “order
and discipline” within the residence.44 Jamil Bey Nisnas was nominated president of the committee and Negib Frangie was secretary.
42
43
44
For example Bermans Tabri “Professeur à Terra Sancta. Touche son salaire comme
d’ordinaire. Il n’a rien payé depuis son entrée. Son compte s’élève à LP: 52.000” (ASCTS,
Casa nova, Gerusalemme, Carteggio, “Rifugiati di guerra presso la casa nova di Gerusalemme (January 1, 1947t–October 20, 1952),” subfile 5, Possibilité d’exiger les offrandes des
chambres occupées, unsigned manuscript document).
ASCTS, Casa nova, Gerusalemme, Carteggio, “Rifugiati di guerra presso la casa nova di Gerusalemme (January 1, 1947–October 20, 1952),” Avis, September 24, 1949.
ASCTS, Casa nova, Gerusalemme, Carteggio, “Rifugiati di guerra presso la casa nova di Gerusalemme (January 1, 1947–October 20, 1952),” Frangie to Bellorini, Jerusalem, July 15, 1950.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
268
rioli
Despite the requests to vacate, in February 1952 there were still 210 people
from 58 families living in the casa nova, occupying 94 rooms. In March 1952,
some members of the committee appealed to the heads of the Roman Catholic Church in the Holy Land and to the superior of the casa nova against
the decision to evict the 50 families still hosted in the casa nova to make
room for the arriving pilgrims. The appeal exhorted them to demonstrate
the charitable nature of the Custody and not let economic considerations
take precedence over humane ones.45 It bemoaned the supposed favouritism
toward the Polish refugees46 and highlighted the impossibility of the refugees
to find accommodation given the high rents in the market.47 Finally, confronted with the possibility that the “inhumane work” of trying to hound the
families from the casa nova would be realized, it insinuated that the Custody
was now using donations from the PMP for purposes other than aid for the
refugees.48
45
46
47
48
“Nous en sommes bien sûrs que cette institution [the Franciscan Custody] est une institution charitable au mot et non commerciale. Et les pèlerins qu’on voudra installer au
Casa Nova saurons que cette place été [sic] réservé à eux après avoir chassé des réfugiés, refuserons de l’occuper.” (We are quite certain that this institution [the Franciscan
Custody] is truly a charitable and not a commercial institution. And the pilgrims that
they wish to install in the Casa Nova knowing that this place has been reserved for them
after having chased out the refugees, will refuse to occupy it.) (ASCTS, Casa nova, Gerusalemme, Carteggio, “Rifugiati di guerra presso la casa nova di Gerusalemme (January 1,
1947–October 20, 1952),” subfile 5, Committee of the Casa Nova—Jabra Araich and two
non-legible signatures—to the Patriarch, the Apostolic Delegate, the Custos, the “Synod”
of the Franciscan priests and the Superior of the casa nova, Jerusalem, March 13, 1952).
This letter is also preserved in the archive of the Latin Patriarchate of Jerusalem (ALPJ),
Jerusalem (1848–1974).
“Les réfugiés Polonais ont habité le Casa Nova pendant huit ans lors de leur arrivée en
Palestine et n’ont été pas traité de même, et ne l’ont pas quitté qu’après qu’il était décidé
qu’ils quitteraient la Palestine pour leur pays. Et ceux-ci ne lui ont rendu aucun service
aux Pères Franciscains comme le peuple de la Palestine l’a fait envers eux.” (The Polish
refugees have inhabited the Casa Nova for eight years since their arrival in Palestine and
have not been treated the same, and have only left after it was decided that they would
leave Palestine for their country. And these people have not rendered any service to the
Franciscan fathers the way the people of Palestine have done for them.) (Ibid.).
“Les réfugiés occupant le Casa Nova n’ont pas le nécessaire pour louer une chambre au
déhors, car tout le monde connait que des habitations n’existent pas dehors et s’il en
existe les propriétaires en demandent des prix exhorbitants entre 150 à 200 dinars.” (The
refugees occupying the Casa Nova do not have the necessary means to rent a room outside,
since everyone knows that there are no rooms outside, and if there are any, their landlords
demand the exorbitant price of between 150 and 200 dinars.) (Ibid.).
“Nous n’oublierons pas des centaines des milliers des dollars que la Mission Pontificale a
envoyés et ne cesse d’envoyer, les habits et les vivres pour cette pauvre communauté. Et
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
catholic humanitarian assistance for palestinian refugees
269
After some negiations, an accord was reached in April. Those wishing to
continue to occupy their rooms had to comply with new rents, that varied
from 250 and 750 Jordanian dinars per month depending on the size of the
room.49 A certain number of those who had intended to leave the casa nova
would instead be able to request a free room if they were without the means to
pay.
Meanwhile, the future of the refugees hosted in the casa nova at Nazareth
would also be at the centre of a negotiation, this time political, between the
Custody and the Patriarchate on one hand and the Israeli government on the
other. Internally displaced people originally from the parish of Mujeidel were
still living in the Franciscan hostel for pilgrims at the beginning of the 1950s,
and Patriarch Alberto Gori appealed to the Israeli authorities for authorization
for them to return to their homes.50
The case of the Franciscan case nove of Jerusalem is clearly just one of the
innumerable threads in the story of Catholic aid for the Palestinian refugees,
a microhistory that is interwoven with the bigger historical picture. It represents events and processes that, to a large degree, await investigation, and whose
analysis would deepen understanding of Palestinian history in important ways.
49
50
nous remarquons avec regret que tout cela n’a jamais été distribué avec justice et sagesse.
Nous demandons des autorités responsables, la formation d’un comité de six membres, 3
membres du Respectable institution et 3 des réfugiés, dont les 3 membres seront choisis
par nous, pour étudier le moyen de distribution de ces sommes, et aussi de savoir en
détail l’emploi des ces fonds dans le passé.” (We do not forget the hundreds of thousands of dollars that the Pontifical Mission has sent and continues to send, the clothing
and food for this poor community. And we note with regret that none of this has ever
been distributed with justice and prudence. We demand that the authorities responsible
form a committee of six members, three members from the respectable institution and
three refugees, with those three members to be chosen by us, to inquire as to how to distribute these sums and also to find out in detail how they have been used in the past.)
(Ibid.).
ASCTS, Casa nova, Gerusalemme, Carteggio, “Rifugiati di guerra presso la casa nova di
Gerusalemme (January 1, 1947–October 20, 1952),” subfile 5, typescript document with no
addressee, signed by “The Committee” and dated April 17, 1952. In the committee’s view,
this was not cheap rent, given that one month earlier in the letter already cited, they had
deplored the shortage of rooms and the “prix exhorbitant entre 150 à 200 Dinars” that
“font tressaillir les habitants du Casa Nova qui ont besoin du secours urgent dans ces
jours des épreuves.” (exorbitant price of between 150 and 200 dinars [that] makes the
inhabitants of the Casa Nova shudder, who are in urgent need of relief in these testing
days.)
ALPJ, AG-GB 2.1, Gouvernem. Israël—Minist. Cultes 1950–1967, letter n. 788, Gori to Colbi,
Jerusalem (November 20, 1953), also available at the Israel State Archives, file 5826/13-ג.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
270
figure 11.1
rioli
Jerusalem casa nova, early 20th century, ASCTS
The historical appraisal of the displacements and expulsions of the Palestinian
Christian population after 1948, as well as the actions and relations and the
local functioning of the system of assistance and the international aid network
being mobilized is still an open field of research.
The complex dynamics between “assisted” and “assisting”, the forms of control and discipline exercised by operatives of religious entities on those they
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
catholic humanitarian assistance for palestinian refugees
271
were assisting, and the relations of the kind generated by enforced co-existence, are some of the other themes still to be explored. Finally, the transformation of the religious spaces and the modality of appropriation on the part of
families and single refugees, the multiplicity of operations and motivations—
humanitarian, religious, economic, political—that make up the complex substrate that enlivened Catholic culture in the provision of aid, and then too,
the forms of organization of the refugees themselves with respect to the Catholic hierarchy and, more generally, the mode of politicization that the refugees
experimented with, not only in the context of the camps, but also in relation
to other structures that accommodated them, such as convents, parishes, and
hostels, represent further avenues of research. Through these new sources, to
be researched on a transnational scale, the question of the Palestinian refugees
itself continues to be at the same time both national and global.
table 11.1
List of the refugees at Jerusalem Casa Nova (1949)
No de la
chambre
Nom & prénom
Nombre de
personnes
Lieu d’ habitation
avant les troubles
7s.
3s.
4/5s.
6s./46
2s./11/12
8s.
9s.
Moteur
6
7/8
9
10/45/52
14
17
22/22bis
25/26
24
29
33/39/51
35
36/53/65
Michel Aboushanab
Victor Tannous
Elie Marroum
Antoine N. Sabella
Yousseif Abdelmessih
Ibrahim Nahas
Elie Karam
Hossep Kéchichian
Ventura Hallac
Georges Kaal
Manuel Chomikian
Jabra Araich
Matilda Nassar
Bart Frank
Antoine Frangieh
Jamil Atallah
Atallah Sœur
Georges Yoakim
Jabra Murad
Madame Harrington
Elias G. Yasmineh
7
7
7
6
6
5
5
5
2
4
2
6
1
1
6
7
1
4
7
1
7
Romema
Katamon
Katamon
Commercial Centre
Jorit-el-ennab
Commercial Centre
Commercial Centre
Musrara
Jaffa Road
Musrara
Transféré de l’Ecole
Katamon
Musrara
Ancien occupant
Musrara
Bezalel Street
Musrara
Commercial Centre
Katamon
Ancienne résidente
Katamon
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
272
Table 11.1
rioli
List of the refugees at Jerusalem Casa Nova (1949) (cont.)
No de la
chambre
Nom & prénom
Nombre de
personnes
Lieu d’ habitation
avant les troubles
37
38
40
41/43
42/64
50
55
56
57/58
62
66
67/97
69/70
71
72
73/78
74
76
Salon
77
80
81/82
83
84/86
88/89
85/96/93
87/90
92/91/28
94
95
98
99
99bis
Salon
101/102
Jacob Sabella
Merjinsky
Salah Sœurs
Elias Morcos
Jean Messih
Horein
Marroum Tarsha
Farid Morcos
Antoine Morcos
Bishara Morcos
Artine Poshoglian
Antoine Marta
Andréa Srna
Umberto Bussadori
Edouard Michel
Jean Kort
Joseph Codrich
Elias Salah
Antoine Dessimeni
Georges Abdelmessih
Mlle Bahjajian
Mme Démerdjian
Mlle Julia Damian
Antoine Safieh
Nagib Frangieh
Joseph Nesnas
Rodolphe Habesh
Daoud Carmi
Antoine Carmi
Joseph Habesh
Michel Abdelnour
Karimeh Morcos
Joseph Sabella
Joseph Calis
Nazar Karjian
2
1
2
4
6
1
1
2
5
4
4
6
2
4
1
2
2
5
6
3
1
2
1
7
4
4
6
4
1
2
2
1
2
6
5
Saad-es-said
Réfugié polonais
Musrara
Musrara
Transféré de l’Ecole
Réfugié polonais
Talbieh
Musrara (absent)
Upper Bakaʾa
Musrara
Katamon
Transféré de l’Ecole
Katamon
Jorit-el-ennab
Commercial Centre
German Colony
King David Hotel
Romema
Romema (absent)
Upper Bakaʾa
Jaffa Road
Transférée de l’Ecole
Transférée de l’Ecole
Musrara
Upper Bakaʾa
Beit Hakerem
Upper Bakaʾa
Beit Hakerem
Bakaʾa
Talbieh
Transféré de l’Ecole
Musrara
Bakaʾa
Talbieh
Musrara
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
catholic humanitarian assistance for palestinian refugees
Table 11.1
273
List of the refugees at Jerusalem Casa Nova (1949) (cont.)
No de la
chambre
Nom & prénom
Nombre de
personnes
Lieu d’ habitation
avant les troubles
103
105
105/121
106
107
Antoine A. Sabella
Tomanova
Hanna Dibsi
Margueritte Abcarmus
M.me Atallah (Sœur de
Habesh)
Bermans Tabri
Rosalie Farwagi
Hanna Safieh
3
1
7
2
1
Saad-es-said
Ancienne résidente
Musrara
Commercial [Centre]
Katamon
5
2
4
Musrara
Musrara
Musrara
108
109
110
Bibliography
Primary Sources
AAY, ACNEWA. McMahon to Spellman, s.l. (December 10, 1948).
Archivio storico della Custodia di Terra Santa [Historical Archive of the Custody of the
Holy Land, ASCTS]. Casa nova, Jerusalem, subfile 1, Contabilità: entrate e uscite della
casa nova (January 1923–December 1956).
ASCTS, Casa nova, Jerusalem, Carteggio, “Rifugiati di guerra presso la casa nova di Gerusalemme (January 1, 1947–October 20, 1952),” subfile 5.
ASCTS, Gerusalemme, S. Salvatore, Carteggio, Miscellanea, “Annunci, locandine e
volantini legati ad attività e iniziative parrocchiali,” subfile 9, Regolamento per i rifugiati in Casa Nova—Gerusalemme durante i torbidi 1947–1948 [Regulation for the
refugees in the Casa Nova—Jerusalem during the troubles 1947–1948] (Jerusalem,
December 29, 1947).
Secondary Sources
Achilli, Luigi. Palestinian Refugees and Identity: Nationalism, Politics and the Everyday.
New York: I.B. Tauris, 2015.
Akram, Susan, and Terry Rempel. Out of Place, Out of Time: Refugees, Rights and the ReMaking of Palestine/Israel. London: Pluto Press, 2015.
Albanese, Francesca P., and Lex Takkenberg. Palestinian Refugees in International Law.
2nd rev. ed. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2020.
Al-Husseini, Jalal. “Le statut des réfugiés palestiniens au Proche-Orient: Facteur de
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
274
rioli
maintien ou de dissolution de l’identité nationale palestinienne.” In Les Palestiniens entre Etat et diaspora: Le temps des incertitudes, edited by Jalal Al Husseini and
Aude Signoles, 67–94. Paris: IISMM, 2013.
Al-Husseini, Jalal. “The Arab States and the Refugee Issue: A Retrospective View.” In
Israel and the Palestinian Refugees, edited by Eyal Benvenisti, Chaim Gans, and Sara
Hanafi, 436–464. Berlin: Springer, 2007.
Al-Husseini, Jalal. “The Evolution of the Palestinian Refugee Camps in Jordan: Between
Logics of Exclusion and Integration.” In Cities, Urban Practices and Nation-Building
in Jordan, edited by Myriam Ababsa and Rami Daher, 181–204. Beirut: Presses de
l’Ifpo, 2011.
Al-Husseini, Jalal, and Riccardo Bocco. “Dynamics of Humanitarian Aid, Local and
Regional Politics: The Palestine Refugees as a Case-Study.” In Palestinian Refugees:
Identity, Space and Place in the Levant, edited by Arne Knudsen and Sari Hanafi, 128–
146. Abingdon: Routledge, 2011.
Ashkenasi, Abraham. “The International Institutionalization of a Refugee Problem: The
Palestinians and UNRWA.” Jerusalem Journal of International Relations 12, no. 1 (1990):
45–75.
Beker, Avi. UNRWA, Terror and the Refugee Conundrum: Perpetuating the Misery. Jerusalem: Institute of the World Jewish Congress, 2003.
Berg, Kjersti G. “From Chaos to Order and Back: The Construction of UNRWA Shelters
and Camps, 1950–1970.” In UNRWA and Palestinian Refugees: From Relief and Works
to Human Development, edited by Sari Hanafi, Leila Hilal, and Lex Takkenberg, 109–
128. London: Routledge, 2014.
Berg, Kjersti G. “Gendering Refugees: The United Nations Relief and Works Agency
(UNRWA) and the Politics of Relief.” In Interpreting Welfare and Relief in the Middle
East, Social, Economic and Political Studies of the Middle East and Asia, edited by
Nefissa Naguib and Inger Marie Okkenhaug, 149–174. Leiden: Brill, 2007.
Berg, Kjersti G. “The Unending Temporary: United Nations Relief and Works Agency
(UNRWA) and the Politics of Humanitarian Assistance to Palestinian Refugee Camps
1949–2012.” PhD diss., University of Bergen, 2015.
Bocco, Riccardo. “UNRWA and the Palestinian Refugees: A History within History.”
Refugee Survey Quarterly 28, nos. 2–3 (2009): 229–252.
Bocco, Riccardo and Lex Takkenberg, eds. “UNRWA and the Palestinian Refugees 60
years later.” Special issue, Survey Quarterly 28, nos. 2–3 (2009).
Buffon, Giuseppe. Les Franciscains en Terre Sainte (1869–1889): Religion et politique, une
recherche institutionnelle. Paris: Cerf; Éditions Franciscaines, 2005.
Deblon, André, Paul Gerin, and Ludovic Pluymers. Les archives diocésaines de Liège:
Inventaires des fonds modernes. Louvain: Nauwelaerts, 1978.
Dumper, Michael, ed. Palestinian Refugee Repatriation: Global Perspectives. Abingdon:
Routledge, 2006.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
catholic humanitarian assistance for palestinian refugees
275
Flapan, Simha. The Birth of Israel: Myths and Realities. New York: Pantheon, 1987.
Gallagher, Nancy. Quakers in the Israeli–Palestinian Conflict: The Dilemmas of NGO
Humanitarian Activism. Cairo: American University in Cairo Press, 2007.
Gatrell, Peter. The Making of the Modern Refugee. Oxford: Oxford University Press,
2013.
Giovannelli, Andrea. La Santa Sede e la Palestina: La Custodia di Terra Santa tra la fine
dell’impero ottomano e la guerra dei sei giorni. Rome: Studium, 2000.
Hilton, Matthew, Emily Baughan, Eleanor Davey, Bronwen Everill, Kevin O’Sullivan and
Tehila Sasson. “History and Humanitarianism: A Conversation.” Past & Present 241,
no. 1 (November 2018): e1–e38. (online only).
Klimas, Narcyz S. “Casa Nova di Gerusalemme: L’ospizio dei Pellegrini.” Frate Francesco
81 (2015): 197–218.
Klimas, Narcyz S. “Itinerari, guide, racconti, tradizioni o abitudini dei pellegrini in Terra
Santa.” Antonianum 87 (2012): 93–144.
Klimas, Narcyz S. “Pellegrini a San Salvatore di Gerusalemme: l’ospitalità francescana.”
Frate Francesco 80 (2014): 96–125.
Knudsen, Are, and Sari Hanafi, eds. Palestinian Refugees: Identity, Space and Place in the
Levant. Abingdon: Routledge, 2011.
Kushner, Arlene. UNRWA Supplemental Report: A Rigorous Review of Agency Practices.
Centre for Near East Policy Research, 2004. Available at www.israelvisit.co.il/Behind
TheNews/pdf/SecondReport.pdf.
Lemire, Vincent, ed. Jérusalem: Histoire d’une ville-monde. Paris: Flammarion, 2017.
Maiarelli, Andrea, ed. L’Archivio storico della Custodia di Terra Santa (1230–1970). Milan:
Terra Santa, 2012.
Masalha, Nur. “A critique on Benny Morris.” In The Israel/Palestine Question, edited by
Ilan Pappe. London: Routledge, 2003.
Menozzi, Daniele. Chiesa e diritti umani: Legge naturale e modernità politica dalla
Rivoluzione francese ai nostri giorni. Bologna: Il Mulino, 2012.
Médebielle, Pierre. “Mgr Antoine Vergani (1905–1960): In Memoriam.” Jérusalem: Le
Moniteur diocésain du Patriarcat latin 26, nos. 3–4 (1960): 54–61.
Morris, Benny. The Birth of the Palestinian Refugee Problem Revisited. 2nd ed. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2003.
Pappe, Ilan. The Making of the Arab-Israeli Conflict, 1947–1951. London: I.B. Tauris, 1992.
Pappe, Ilan. The Ethnic Cleansing of Palestine. Oxford: Oneworld, 2006.
Peteet, Julie. “The AFSC Refugee Archives for Palestine 1948–1950.” In Reinterpreting the
Historical Record: The Uses of Palestinian Refugee Archives for Social Science Research
and Policy Analysis, edited by Salim Tamari and Elia T. Zureik, 109–128. Jerusalem:
Institute of Jerusalem Studies, 2001.
Pieraccini, Paolo. Cattolici di Terra Santa (1333–2000). Florence: Pagnini, 2003.
Rogan, Eugene L., and Avi Shlaim, eds. The War for Palestine: Rewriting the History of
1948. 2nd ed. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2007.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
276
rioli
Shlaim, Avi. Collusion across the Jordan: King Abdullah, the Zionist Movement, and the
Partition of Palestine. New York: Columbia University Press, 1988.
Shlaim, Avi. The Iron Wall: Israel and the Arab World. London: Allen Lane, 2000.
Tamari, Salim, and Elia Zureik. The UNRWA Archives on Palestinian Refugees: A Feasibility Study for Policy and Applied Research; Phase 1. Jerusalem: Institute for Palestine
Studies, 1996.
Tamari, Salim, and Elia T. Zureik, eds. Reinterpreting the Historical Record: The Uses of
Palestinian Refugee Archives for Social Science Research and Policy Analysis. Jerusalem: Institute of Jerusalem Studies, 2001.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
Index
Page references marked in bold type indicate a more in-depth treatment of the subject.
abandoned children (Algeria) 138, 139
see also orphans
ABCFM see American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions
Abdülhamid II Massacres see Armenian Massacres
Abdülhamid II (Ottoman sultan, 1894–1896)
211
abolitionists 46, 47, 48, 51, 57, 58, 183n1
Aboriginals 134
Abyssinia/Abyssinians 44
slaves 47, 48
ACASR see American Committee for
Armenian and Syrian Relief
ACG see American College for Girls
Acre (Israel) 262
ACRNE see American Committee for Relief in
the Near East
Actes de notoriété (Algeria) 144
Adana (Cilicia) 187, 190, 201
adoption 139
Africa/Africans 158, 235, 246, 248
slaves 8, 42, 43, 47, 48
see also freed slave girls
AFSC (American Friends Service Committee)
257
Agouche, Sitt (slave master) 48
agricultural economy see rural development
Albanians 65
Aleppo
American missions in 188, 190
Armenian refugees in 188, 190, 196–197,
203
French welfare spending in 202
missionary schools in 188, 215
Alexandria, art and crafts school 24
Algeria
anti-clericalism in 27, 33, 137, 140, 146, 148
Christian Arabs in 141, 142, 150
model villages 10, 134, 144–150
citizenship/naturalization 140–142, 146,
150
civil vs. religious law 141, 149
famine (1866–1869) 10, 134, 135, 138–142
French missions/missionaries in 133, 151
funding of missionary activities in 27,
144, 145
Jews in 140, 141, 146
Kabyles in 136, 141, 142
orphans/orphanages 10, 138–139, 141,
142, 143–145, 149
political tensions and missionary work
133–134, 135, 136, 137, 139–140
republicans vs. radicals 140, 141, 146–147,
148
(transformation of) Catholic Church in
133, 135–137, 142
Algiers 135, 139, 141, 143n36, 144
Ali, Mehmet 55
Allenby, General Edmund 221
Alliance Française 135
Alloula, Malek 65n9
Alsatians 144
alumni/alumni associations 78ill., 169, 193
American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions (ABCFM) 4n13, 8, 68, 111
Asiatic Turkey Mission (Anatolia) 8–9,
62–63, 67, 68
changing/widening of approach by 63
conversion to “Christian” civilization
73–85
body and home politics 73–80
health 80–82
funding/fundraising 64, 164
history and achievements 62–63, 96n23,
97
hospitals 55–56, 96, 97, 99
medical missions 80–82, 160, 163
organization of missionary work 67–68
orphanages 67–73, 97
public relations/Missionary Herald 63–
65, 66, 67
schools/colleges 101, 156, 160, 167
transnational missionary cooperation
95
visual/photographic representation of
missionary work 8–9, 62, 65–67, 70–
72ill., 75–77, 75–78ill., 83, 84
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
278
see also American (Presbyterian) missions/missionaries; Near East Colleges
American Board of Missions (Presbyterian
Church) 189
American Catholic missions/missionaries
in Beirut 33–34, 35
in Palestine 259, 261
American Civil War (1861–1865) 51
American College for Girls (ACG, Istanbul)
156, 160, 166, 177, 178
see also Near East Colleges Association
American Colony (Jerusalem) 241
American Committee on Armenian Atrocities 187
American Committee for Armenian and Syrian Relief (ACASR) 157, 162, 170, 188, 199
see also Near East Relief
American Committee for Relief in the Near
East (ACRNE) 188, 192–193ill.
see also Near East Relief
American Friends Service Committee (AFSC,
Philadelphia), archives 257
American (Presbyterian) missions/missionaries and humanitarian work 8, 11, 24,
42, 44, 55–56, 96, 126, 189
in Anatolia 8–9, 62–63, 67, 68, 96, 97,
99
for Armenians (Syria) 186–190, 191, 198,
200, 201, 203
for Assyrians 111n1, 125, 191
auxiliary mission work 158, 160–161
in Balkans 62n2
(boarding) schools 41, 43, 44–45, 50,
52–54, 58, 194
see also Near East Colleges
bureaucratization of 160–161, 184, 190,
194–195
competition with French relief providers
200
for freed slave girls (Egypt) 41, 44, 45, 50,
51, 52, 54, 55, 56, 57
fundraising 191–192, 192–193ill.
fusion of missionary work/evangelization
and humanitarian work 9, 91, 110
for Greeks 189, 191
in Levant 10, 98, 203
Orientalism and racial/ethno-religious
thinking 42, 82–85, 184, 190–197,
192–193ill.
index
in Philippines 195, 198, 199
political dimensions/politicization 197–
199, 200–203, 204
in Republic of Turkey 171, 190
secularization of missionary work 156,
158, 159, 160–161, 163–164
see also American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions; “Machine Age
humanitarianism”; Near East Colleges
Association; Near East Relief; Rockefeller Foundation
American Protestant missionary colleges see
Near East Colleges
American Red Cross 2, 161, 187, 189, 190, 200
American Relief Administration 189
American University of Beirut (AUB)
funding and donor dependency 10, 165,
166, 168, 170, 171, 172, 178
secularization of 163, 164, 194
see also Syrian Protestant College
American University of Cairo (AUC) 164
Amman 258, 266
Amos, Sarah 48–49
Anatolia
American missions/missionaries in 8–9,
62–63, 67, 68, 96, 97, 99
Armenians in 8–9, 62–63, 90, 93, 94
German missions/missionaries in
84n73, 101–102
missionary hospitals 96, 97, 99
orphanages 67–73, 96, 97, 102, 105ill.
Scandinavian missions/missionaries in
84n73, 90–91, 92, 94, 105ill.
schools in 99, 101–102
Turks in 93, 99
Anderson, Betty 186
Anglican Church 239
cooperation/ecumenical relation with
Church of the East 112, 114, 115, 116,
117–118, 125–126
Anglican Church Missionary Society (CMS)
159, 168, 216
Anglican missions/missionaries 110
for Assyrians 111–114, 125
in Hakkari Mountains 110, 111–113,
120
in Iraq/Mesopotamia 9, 113–114
in Persia 111–113
hospitals 25, 56
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
index
racial/ethno-religious thinking in/by
122–123, 125
refugee camps 110, 113
relation with Church of the East 112, 115
schools/educational projects 50, 113, 114,
212n15, 213n24, 239, 242
support to patriarchal family 112, 113, 114
see also British missions/missionaries;
Wigram, Rev. William Ainger
Anglo-Egyptian Slave Trade Convention
(1877) 47
Anthropology (Edward Burnett Tylor)
123n48
anti-clericalism (Algeria) 27, 33, 137, 140,
146, 148
anti-semitism 140, 226–227, 226n75
Anti-Slavery Society (London) 183n1
APF (Association for the Propagation of the
Faith) 31, 32
Apprentis d’Auteuil (French Catholic foundation) 138
Arab armies attack (Palestine, 15 May 1948)
253
Arab civilization, renewal of 141–142
Arabic language
Arabic language education at missionary
schools 50, 194
Arabic skills of missionaries 42, 49
as language of instruction 194, 212
Arab-Israeli War (Six-Day War, 1967) 250
Arab League 253
Arab refugees 11, 248, 249
see also Palestinian refugees
Arab Revolt (Palestine, 1936–1939) 198, 224,
226, 240
Arab riots (Palestine, 1929) 223
Arabs
Finnish missions/missionaries and 11,
233, 235, 239, 243–244, 246, 249, 250–
251
in Palestine/Israel 233, 235n6, 239, 240,
246
racial thinking about 122, 134
right to inhabit Palestine/Israel 243–
244, 247, 249–250
see also Christian Arabs
Arab University of Damascus 166
Aram (Armenian orphan) 70, 70ill., 71
Archbishop of Canterbury 112, 117
279
Archbishop of Canterbury’s Mission to the
Assyrian Christians 110, 111
archdiocese of Paris, archives 259
archival material, on Palestinian refugee
issue 255–262, 268n45
Armenia
American humanitarian activities in
188, 189, 190, 191, 200, 201
lack of direct American mandate over
198, 199
see also Cilicia
Armenian Apostolic Church 94
Armenian language 97, 102
Armenian Massacres (Hamidian massacres,
1894–1896) 8, 68, 72, 94–95, 187
Armenian missionaries 96–97, 99, 100, 102
Armenian nationalists, establishment of
schools 103
Armenian orphans 6, 67–73, 70–72ill., 91,
95, 105ill.
education of 99, 101–102
Armenian refugees 6, 168, 187–188, 196–197,
203
Armenians/Armenian community 1, 65,
110, 122n41
American missions/humanitarian work
for 186–190, 191, 198, 203
in Anatolia 8–9, 62–63, 90, 93, 94, 99
conversion/spiritual reformation of 8–
9, 62, 63, 72, 79, 97–98, 191
German missions for 97–98
persecution/genocide of 5, 6n23, 8, 12,
68, 94–95, 220
photographic representation/description
of 62, 65–67, 68, 69–72, 70–72ill.,
75–77, 75–76ill., 92
reception of missionary work 63, 97–98,
103
Scandinavian missions/humanitarian
work for 5, 6, 9, 90, 92–93, 95, 97–103
art and craft schools (Alexandria) 24
Asia 235
“Asiatic Turkey” see Anatolia
Assa (slave girl) 52
Association for the Propagation of the Faith
(APF) 31, 32
Assyrian Church of the East see Church of
the East
Assyrian refugees 110, 117
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
280
Assyrians/Assyrian community 1, 110
American missions for 111n1, 125, 191
Anglican missions for 111–114, 125
conversion of 112
customs 115
ancient ecclesiastical rites/ceremonies
118, 121, 123–124, 126
French missions for 112
German missions for 111
identification with ancient Assyrians/old
civilizations 119, 121–123, 126
militarization by British in WWI 9, 110,
116, 125
resettlement/integration in Iraq 114, 117,
123, 124, 126
Russian missions for 111, 113
in Syria 113, 126
see also Church of the East; Wigram, Rev.
William Ainger
The Assyrian Settlement (William Ainger
Wigram) 116
The Assyrians and their Neighbours (William
Ainger Wigram) 116, 122
Asyut (Egypt) 45, 51, 52, 54, 55
Atallah, Jamil 263n23
Atour.com (Assyrian website) 116
AUB see American University Beirut
AUC (American University of Cairo) 164
Audet-Gosselin, Louis 22
Austria-Hungary, public funding of missionary activities 170
autonomy 1, 27, 155, 170, 172
auxiliary mission work 158, 160–161
ʿAyzariyya (West Bank) 266
Badger, George Percy 111
Baer, Gabriel 42
Bahçe (Turkey) 200–201
Bakaʾa (neighbourhood, Jerusalem) 266,
272tab.
Balfour Declaration (1917) 244
Balkans, American missionaries in 62n2
baptism, of freed slave girls 53, 54
Baquba (Iraq), British refugee camp 110, 113,
114
Bardizag (Anatolia), Bithynia High School
77, 78ill.
Baring, Sir Evelyn (Earl of Cromer) 41, 48,
49, 50, 52, 54
index
Barlassina, Luigi (Latin Patriarch of Jerusalem, 1920–1947) 258
Barnes, Ellen 24
Barnett, Michael 183, 184, 209, 210, 225
Baron, Beth 2, 8
Barton, James L. 187, 199
Bebaydi (North Iraq) 113, 114
Becker, Adam 125
Bedouins 45
Beilin, Yossi 245n43
Beirut 175, 190, 266
French missions/missionaries in 23, 25
migrants/refugees in 26, 162
orphanage 23
schools/colleges 215
see also American University of Beirut;
Syrian Protestant College
Beit Hakerem (neighbourhood, Jerusalem)
266
Ben-Néfissa, Sarah 22
Beth-Jala (Palestine) 237
Bethlehem 240, 259, 266
BFASS (British and Foreign Anti-Slavery Society) 48, 49
biblical geography, of Palestine 120
Bikfaya (Mount Lebanon), orphanage in 23
Biørn, Bodil 9, 103–104, 107ill.
background and career 90, 93–94
establishment of girls school 102, 104,
107ill.
establishment of polyclinic 99, 100
qualifications and certification 98, 100
reception of missionary work 100–101,
102, 104
working environment 96
Bithynia High School (Bardizag) 77, 78ill.
Bjørnlund, Matthias 94
Bliss, Daniel 82
Bliss family 186
boarding schools
for freed slave girls (Cairo) 41, 43, 44–45,
50, 52–54, 58
in Israel 241, 245, 250–251
body and home politics (ABCFM) 73–80
Bøgh, Eli and Karen (independent missionaries) 239, 247n49
Bolsheviks 250
Bourmaud, Philippe 10
Bozarslan, Hamit 21
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
index
Bremond, Edouard 200–201
British Empire see Great Britain/British
Empire
British and Foreign Anti-Slavery Society
(BFASS) 48, 49
British mandates see Iraq; Palestine
British missions/missionaries
funding of 168
hospitals 25, 56
in Iraq 9, 113–114
in Palestine/Israel 4n11, 6, 234, 236, 240,
243
schools 50, 113, 114, 212n15, 213n24, 239,
242
see also Anglican missions/missionaries
British Red Crescent Society 223
Brown, Adela (missionary teacher) 44,
53
Browne, William Henry 112–113
Bugeaud, Thomas Robert 142
bureaucratization, of missionary and humanitarian organizations 160–161, 184, 190,
194–195
Burkina Faso 22
Cairo
American (Presbyterian) missions/missionaries in 8, 51
(boarding) schools in 41, 43, 44–45, 50,
52–54, 58, 215
French missions/missionaries in 25
see also freed slave girls
Capuchin missions/missionaries 25, 32
Carthage (Tunisia) 134
casa nova (Jerusalem) 12, 253, 256, 270ill.
expansion of 262–263
as hostel for pilgrims 262–263, 262n20,
267, 268n45
as infirmary 262
operating costs 263n22
as refuge 263–265, 267
facilities, rents, and regulations 264–
265, 265n27, 269
list of refugees 265–266, 265–
266n29–40, 271–273tab.
origin, status and itineraries of
refugees 265–266
for Palestinian refugees 260–261,
263–269
281
repossession by friars/departure of
refugees 267–269
statement of accounts 265
casa nova (Nazareth) 261, 269
casa nove (Palestine) 261, 262
Catholic Church
in Jerusalem/Israel 12
see also Franciscan Custody of the
Holy Land
in North Africa/Algeria 22, 133, 135–137,
142
Catholic missions/missionaries 4, 5, 7, 21,
111
competition with Protestant missionaries/missions 159, 165
funding/fundraising 27, 29, 31, 135, 170
in Levant 8, 34
medical action and 12–13
see also casa nova (Jerusalem); Daughters
of Charity; Dominican missions/missionaries; French missions/missionaries; Jesuit missions/missionaries
Catholic Near East Welfare Association
(CNEWA, United States) 259
archives 259, 261
Catholic Personalism 258n11
Catholic refugees, in casa nova (Jerusalem)
264
Cattin, Fr. Lucien 33
Central Turkey Mission (ABCFM) 62
Century Theatre (New York) 187
Chaldeans/Chaldean community 112
Chambers, William Nesbitt 200–201
charity/charitable action 23–26
humanitarianism vs. traditional 183–
184
see also humanitarian actions/work; missionary activities/work
Charles M. Hall Estate 164
Chehadé, Chehadé 200, 200n71
children 189
charitable activities for poor 23, 24
education of 28–29
see also orphans
children’s homes
in Jerusalem 11, 237, 241
see also orphanages
China 155, 158
colleges 167, 171, 176, 177
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
282
Finnish missions/missionaries in 235
medical missions in 171, 176, 216
Rockefeller projects in 157, 163, 171, 176,
177
China International Famine Relief Commission 163
Christian Arabs
in Algeria 141, 142, 150
mixed marriage 145, 147, 149
model villages 10, 134, 144–150
in Syria 142, 142n33
Christian Arab villages see model villages
The Christian (British periodical) 52
Christian Brothers of Bethlehem 29
“Christian” civilization, conversion to 9, 62,
63, 65, 66, 67, 73–80, 82–85, 134, 209,
212–213, 218, 236, 239, 246
Christian Hebrew Centre (Jerusalem) 238
Christianity, as Asiatic faith 118
Christian minorities 10, 94, 103, 204
see also Armenians/Armenian community; Assyrians/Assyrian community; Christian Arabs; Greeks;
Maronite Christians
Christians
civilization of Muslims vs. 120
expulsion of 110
funding of humanitarian actions 8,
22
Christians of the Middle East 259
Church of the East 9, 110, 111, 115–116
cooperation and ecumenical relations
with Anglican Church 112, 114, 115,
116, 117–118, 125–126
“fossilized” Church concept (Wigram)
121, 123–124, 126
naming of 115, 121–122
works on 115–116
see also Assyrians/Assyrian Community
Churchill, Winston 189
Church of Scotland 211, 220–221, 221, 222,
225, 226, 227
fundraising 224
union with United Free Church of Scotland 222, 223, 225
(Women’s) Jewish Mission Committees
211, 221, 222, 223, 224, 226, 227
see also Scottish Presbyterian missions/missionaries
index
Church of the Teutonic Knights 32
Cilicia (Lesser Armenia) 188, 199
American humanitarian activities in
188, 190, 200, 201
orphanages 201
schools 201
see also Armenia
Cilician crisis (1922) 188
citizenship (Algeria) 140–142, 146, 150
civilization
Assyrian 119, 121–123, 126
conversion to “Christian” 9, 62, 63, 65,
66, 67, 73–80, 82–85, 134, 209, 212–213,
218, 238, 239, 246
evolution of civilizations 119–121
renewal of Arab 141–142
civil law, Shariʾa vs. 141, 149
Civil War in Palestine (1947–1948) see
Palestine War
cleanliness 73–74, 75, 213
see also “Christian” civilization
Clot-Bey, A.B. (French medical expert) 55
clothing style 71, 73, 76ill., 84
of women 77–80, 79ill., 106ill.
see also “Christian” civilization
CMS (Anglican Church Missionary Society)
159, 168, 216
CNEWA (Catholic Near East Welfare Association) 250, 261
Coakley, J.F. 111, 125
colleges (missionary)
in China 167, 171, 176, 177
Jesuit 28, 32
see also Near East Colleges
Cologne 32
colonial humanitarianism 134
colonial/imperial missionary involvement
3, 123, 125, 126, 155
see also political interests/tensions
colonial independence, development of missionary work after 21, 22
colonial mandates, emergence of 184
colonial projects, of Maronite Christians
142, 142n33
colonial settlements/projects see Jewish settlements; model villages
Comati, Nicolas 29
Combes, Michel 148
Committee of the Holy Sepulchre 32
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
index
competition, between missionary organizations/relief providers 103, 159, 165, 200,
221–223, 225, 226, 227
Congo 137
Congregation of the Oriental Church
259
Constantine 135
Constantinople see Istanbul/Constantinople
Constantinople Woman’s College see American College for Girls
Continuation War (Finland/Soviet Union,
1941–1944) 248–249
conversion
in Algeria 141
of Armenians 8–9, 62, 63, 72, 97–98, 191
of Assyrians 112
of Copts 8, 51
education as indicator of 101, 102, 212–
213
of freed slaves/slave girls 8, 46, 51, 52–
53, 57
of Greeks 63
indicators of
“Christian” civilization/change in living conditions/customs 9, 62, 63,
65, 66, 67, 73–80, 82–85, 134, 209,
212–213, 236, 239, 246
health conditions 64–65, 80–82, 101,
216, 221
of Jews 63, 210, 212, 213, 218–219, 221,
226–227, 235, 237, 237–238, 241, 247
of Kabyles 136
of Muslims 51, 63, 118, 135, 191, 193–194,
210–211, 219, 221
naturalization as act of 141
of orphans 68, 69, 73–74, 139, 141, 145
of Orthodox Christians 83, 210, 219
of tribes 145
of women 79, 92
cooperation see missionary cooperation
Copenhagen 95
Copts, conversion of 8, 51
cotton production/trade 43
The Cradle of Mankind: Life in Eastern Kurdistan (William Ainger Wigram) 115–116,
117–121
mixing of biblical and classical illusions
in 120–122
republication of 116
283
reviews of 118n22, 119n24
stereotyping in 120
title page 120, 121
Crane, Charles 170
Craver, Rev. Samuel 199
Crémieux Decree (1870) 140, 141
Crewe, E. (matron of Home for Freed Women
Slaves) 49
Crimean War (1853–1856) 31
crowdfunding 171–173
cultural conversion see “Christian” civilization
curricula, at missionary schools 53, 102,
102n45, 213–214, 246
customs
as indicator of conversion 9, 65, 67,
74
see also “Christian” civilization
Cyprus 114, 260
Dalman, Gustav 217
Damascus 8, 169
missionary schools 24–25, 194
Darfur 51, 52
Daughters of Charity
food distribution 25, 33ill.
funding of missionary activities 27, 28,
29
orphanage (Beirut) 23
school (Damascus) 24–25
silk mill (Tripoli) 25, 28
Davidson, Randall (Archbishop of Canterbury, 1903–1928) 113
deaconess training 90, 93, 99
death, fear of 81–82
The Death of a Nation, or the Ever Persecuted
Nestorians or Assyrian Christians (Abraham Yohannan) 113
De Caix, Robert 203
De Damas, Father Amédée 32–33
Delitzschianum (Leipzig) 238
Denmark 91, 239n21
see also KMA
Deutsche Orient Mission 95
Deutscher Hülfsbund für Christliche
Liebeswerk im Orient 92, 93n10, 95, 97,
98
hospitals 99
schools 99, 101–102
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
284
diasporas 2, 243, 245n43, 248
fundraising in 169
long-distance nationalism in 169
diocese of Liège, archives 259
divorced women 138
Djelloul, Philippe (local drunkard) 148
The Doctrinal Position of the Assyrian Church
(William Ainger Wigram) 115
Dodge, Bayard 170
Dodge, Cleveland 170
Dodge, William E. 30
Domestic Frontiers: Gender, Reform, and
American Interventions in the Ottoman
Balkans and the Near East, 1831–1908 3
domesticity/domestic labour 67, 74, 80, 213,
213n24, 220
see also “Christian” civilization
domestic servants 23
freed slave girls 49, 54, 55, 57
orphans 143, 144
domestic slaves 43
Dominican missionaries/missions 112, 126
donor dependency 10, 155–156, 163, 167–174,
177
see also Near East Colleges Association;
Rockefeller Foundation
donors see funding of missionary and
humanitarian work
Druze 23
see also Syrian Civil War
Dunant, Henry 183n1
Dupuch, Antoine-Adolphe (Bishop of Algiers, 1838–1845) 144
Eastern (Catholic) Churches 32, 115
see also Church of the East
Eastern Orthodox Church 115, 117
Eastern Turkey Mission (ABCFM) 62
East Karelians 250
Ebel, Jonathan 219
ecclesiastical archives, on Palestinian refugee
issue 256–262
ecclesiastical rites and ceremonies, survival
of ancient 123–124
ecumenical movements/initiatives 219,
220, 225
ecumenical relations, between Anglican
Church and Church of the East 112, 115,
116, 117, 125–126
index
education
of girls and women 101, 220
freed slave girls 8, 25, 50, 52
as indicator of conversion/civilizational
process 101, 102, 212–213
of orphans 99, 101–102, 143
reception of educational projects 214–
215
Scottish Presbyterian missionaries/missions 211–215, 223, 224, 225
shift from evangelization to 1, 6, 23, 210
see also schools (missionary)
Egypt 8, 47, 155, 210, 220, 253
American missionaries in 41, 44, 51, 52,
54, 56, 57
orphanages 24
slavery/slaves in 41–42, 43, 46, 47,
58
Sudan and 43, 46
see also freed slave girls
Ekbladh, David 157
Ekblad, Signe 240, 241, 249
Elazig (Mezreh, Turkey) 96
elderly people 26, 138
Elim orphanage (Mezreh, Anatolia) 96
Elshakry, Marwa 63
Emaus/Emmaus orphanage (Mezreh, Anatolia) 96–97, 102
emergency relief 5, 9, 91, 210, 221–224, 227
Emmaus (Palestine) 262
employment, freed slaves/slave girls 47, 48,
49, 54–56, 57
England 114, 116
English Lord Mayor’s Fund 190
English missions/missionaries (Palestine)
238
Episcopal missions/missionaries 114
Essenberg, Christine Adamson 194
Ethiopia/Ethiopians 44, 45, 56
see also Abyssinia/Abyssinians
ethnic/religious groups, anthropological/sociological articles on 65
ethno-religious thinking
by missionaries/in missions 121–123, 125
see also racial thinking
Europe
funding of missionary and humanitarian
activities 8, 22, 27, 30, 31, 34
migration to 126
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
index
European civilization, Kurdistan/Assyrians as
origin of 119, 121
Evangelical Lutheran Church of Finland
235n4–5
evangelization
at hospitals 25
shift to/fusion with humanitarian work
1, 6, 9, 21, 23, 91, 97–98, 104, 110, 160, 210
Ezbekiah Boarding School (Cairo) 41, 43,
44–45, 50, 52–54, 58
Faggala (district of Cairo) 52
famine
in Algeria (1866–1869) 10, 134, 135, 138–
142
in Norway (Napoleonic wars) 90
in Syria 161
Fanna (slave girl) 52
fear of death 81–82
FELM (Finnish Evangelical Lutheran Mission) 235, 236, 238, 241, 249
female missionaries 9, 96, 97
reception and status of 95n20, 100–101,
102, 104
see also Biørn, Bodil; Johansson, Alma;
KMA
female slaves see freed slave girls; slave girls
Filles de la Charité du Bon Pasteur d’Angers
25
see also Daughters of Charity
financing see funding of missionary and
humanitarian work
Finland 91, 238
independence of 246, 248–249
Jews in 235, 235n4
Russia/Soviet Union and 235, 235n4,
238, 238n13, 246, 248, 249
population transfers 250
Sweden and 248
Finnish Civil War (1918) 246, 248
Finnish Evangelical Lutheran Mission
(FELM) 235, 236, 238, 241, 249
Finnish missionaries/missions (Jerusalem)
association with Jews/pro-Jewishness
233, 235, 236, 238, 241, 243–244, 245,
246, 247–248, 250
children’s home 11, 237, 241
conversion attempts 239, 247, 248
history and evolution 234–241
285
missionary cooperation 238
political viewpoints/neutrality 233–234,
245, 248
reception by local community and government 234, 234n3, 238
schools 237, 238
(shift to) humanitarian work 11, 237,
245, 249, 250
views on/missionary work for Arabs/Arab
refugees 11, 233, 235, 239, 243–244,
246, 248, 249, 250–251
see also Havas, Aili; Moisio, Rauha
Finnish Mission Society (FMS) 235
see also Finnish Evangelical Lutheran
Mission
Fiorovich, Father (Jesuit priest) 25, 29
Flambeau Shop (New York City) 197
Fleischmann, Ellen 186, 219–220
Flew, Sarah 168
FMS (Finnish Mission Society) 235
food distribution/relief 25, 32, 33ill., 190
Forsythe, David 183n1
Forte National (commune, Algeria) 149
“For Young People” (section of Missionary
Herald, ABCFM) 63–64, 67
“fossilized” Church (concept, Wigram) 121,
123–124, 126
Fowler, Esther and John (Quaker couple)
24
Fowler Orphanage (Presbyterian orphanage,
Egypt) 24
Frachebois (local politician, Algeria) 148
France/French Empire
anticlerical programme of 33
charity by religious congregations in 23
French colonial rule vs. American foreign
rule 195
orphans/orphanages 138, 143, 149
public funding of missionary activities/state subsidies 27, 30–31, 33, 144,
145
diplomatic control/political influence
over aid receivers 169–170
see also Algeria; French Mandate Government for Syria and the Lebanon
Franciscan Custody of the Holy Land (Jerusalem Church) 256, 262, 267, 268
archives 260, 261, 268
see also casa nova (Jerusalem)
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
286
Francis (pope, 2013–) 258n13
Frangie, Negib 267
Fredj, Claire 27
freed slave girls (Cairo)
baptism of 53, 54
boarding schools for/education of 8, 25,
41, 43, 44–45, 47, 50, 52–54, 58
bonds between 58
conversion of 46, 51, 52–53, 57
employment 48, 49, 54–56, 57
Home for Freed Women Slaves 41, 47,
48–51, 52, 58
literacy and education 8, 25, 50, 52,
55
marriage 47, 50, 52, 56
memories of home 44–46
as missionaries 8, 53
mortality among 25, 53–54
freed slaves
conversion of 8, 51
education of 8, 25, 52
employment 47, 48
Freienwalde (Germany) 95
French (Catholic) missions/missionaries and
humanitarian work 133, 149
in Algeria 133, 151
during famine 138–142
alliance between militarism and missionary work 137
in Cairo 25
competition with American relief providers 200
funding of 30–31, 33, 144, 145, 169–170
in Levant 202
orphanages 138, 143, 149, 202
political interests/tensions 133–134, 135,
137, 139–140
racial/ethno-religious thinking 134,
149
see also Dominican missions/missionaries; Jesuit missions/missionaries;
Lavigerie, Charles Martian Allemand;
model villages
French Mandate Government for Syria and
the Lebanon
funding for welfare and humanitarian aid
202–203
reception of missionary activities/societies 5
index
American humanitarianism/“AngloSaxon” interference 10–11, 165,
184, 185, 186, 197, 199, 200–203, 204
see also Lebanon; Syria
French Protestant missions/missionaries
133n1
French Third Republic see Algeria
Friedman, Milton 169
Friedrich, Norbert 210
Friends’ Foreign Mission Association 187
From Mission to Modernity, Evangelicals,
Reformers and Education in NineteenthCentury Egypt 3
funding of missionary and humanitarian
work 26, 34, 64
crowdfunding and philanthropy 171–
173
democratization of funding 169
donor dependency 10, 155–156, 163, 167–
174, 177
international funding 30–31
large individual donors 167–168
local funding 8, 22, 27–30, 34
public funding/state subsidies 169–171
Europe 8, 22, 27, 30, 31, 34
France 27, 30–31, 33, 144, 145, 169–
170
Germany 170
Italy 170
Ottoman State 29–30
United States 22, 27, 30, 31, 169, 170–
171
see also Rockefeller Foundation
fundraising for missionary and humanitarian
work 32–35, 64, 135, 169, 172, 191–192,
192–193ill.
in New York 168, 187, 191, 195, 197, 259
Furneaux Pelham (England) 114
Gagneux, Lieutenant 201
Galilee 219n44, 261
Gardey, Delphine 160
Gates, Dr 69–70, 81–82
Gaza Strip 253
General Curia of the Little Brothers at Rome,
archives 261
genocide see Holocaust; massacres
German Colony (neighbourhood, Jerusalem)
266, 272tab.
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
287
index
German Deaconess School (Marash, Anatolia) 99
German missions/missionaries 1, 96, 97
in Anatolia 84n73, 93n10, 97, 101–102
for Armenians 97–98
for Assyrians 111
hospitals 99
orphanages 1, 96, 200–201
in Persia 111
reception of 97–98
women’s mission organizations 91n4
see also Deutscher Hülfsbund für Christliche Liebeswerk im Orient; Kaiserswerth Deaconesses
Germany
Nazi 11, 226, 245
public funding/state subsidies for missionary activities 170
relation with Ottoman Empire 98
germ theory of illness 80
girls schools/education 101, 102, 103, 104,
107ill., 193–194
see also freed slave girls
global modernization, missionary/humanitarian work and 157, 158, 179, 219–220
Golan Heights 253
“Golden Rule” Sunday 188
Gori, Alberto (Latin Patriarch of Jerusalem,
1949–1970) 269
“Gospel Triumph in the Land of Ararat” (Rev.
G.C. Reynolds) 75
government schools, missionary schools vs.
102–103, 214–215
Great Britain/British Empire 47
attitude towards mission societies 5
British colonial rule, American foreign
rule vs. 195
colonial humanitarianism 134
militarization of Assyrians in WWI 9,
110, 116, 125
military and humanitarian spending in
Middle East 189
women’s mission organizations 91n4
see also Iraq; Palestine
Great Syrian Revolt (1925) 165, 169, 198
Great War see World War I
Greece 114, 220
American missions in 189
population transfers with Turkey 250
Greeks 65, 220
American humanitarian activities for
191
conversion of 63
Gregorian Church 97, 98
Haganah (paramilitary organization of Jewish population in Palestine) 265
Hakkari Mountains (Turkey/Iraq), Anglican
missionaries in 110, 111–113, 120
Halima (slave girl) 45, 46, 48, 50, 54–57
Hall, William H. 198
Hamidian massacres see Armenian Massacres
Hammer, Christa 96
Hanoteau, Adolphe 136n14
Harput 69, 70
Harvey, Dr 54, 55
Harvey, Henrietta 54, 55
Harvey, Lulu 55
Al-Hasakah (district, Syria) 202
Hauser, Julia 5, 92
Havas, Aili 11, 233, 236–244, 245, 246, 247–
250
home school 237, 238
on influence and success of Jews in
Palestine 241–242, 244, 248
mission home in Jerusalem 11, 236–237,
239
on rights of Jews/Arabs to inhabit
Palestine 243–244, 247, 248, 249–
250
surveillance, censorship, and arrest of
238, 238n14, 241
on (violent) nationalism/nation-state
ideology in Israel 242–243, 249–250
health/health conditions
contribution to 23
as indicator of conversion 64–65, 80–
82, 101, 216, 221
shift from evangelization to 1, 160, 210
see also medical missions/missionaries
health institutions see hospitals/health institutions
Hebrew Christian Alliance 223, 238
Hebrew language 245, 245n43, 248, 250
as language of instruction 212, 238, 239,
245, 246
Hebrew University (Jerusalem) 236
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
288
Hebron 225
medical missions in 216
missionary hospitals 25, 221
Hellenic Travel: A Guide (William Ainger
Wigram) 117
Helsinki, Jewish school/kindergarten 235n4
A History of Humanism, 1755–1989 (Silvia Salvatici) 3n9
Holiness movement 91n3
Holocaust 11, 245, 246, 248, 249
Holy Land 4, 120, 243
see also Israel
home economics see domesticity/domestic
labour
Home for Freed Women Slaves (Faggala,
Cairo) 41, 47, 48–51, 52, 58
home politics (ABCFM) 73–75
see also “Christian” civilization; living conditions
Homs 193
hospitality see casa nova (Jerusalem); casa
nove
hospitals/health institutions 23, 81, 90,
262
American 55–56, 96, 97, 99, 189
Anglican/British 25, 56
evangelization at 25
German 99
Scottish Presbyterian 221
Zionist 222
household hygiene 73–74, 75
see also “Christian” civilization
humanitarian actions/work 3, 22
funding see funding of missionary and
humanitarian work
labour cost 159–160
missionary vs. 22
political dimensions of 197–199
(religious) motivations behind 7, 191
shift to/fusion with missionary work 1,
6, 9, 21, 23, 91, 97–98, 104, 110, 160, 210
see also relief work
humanitarianism
colonial 134
definition 4, 209–210, 225
global modernization and 157, 158, 219–
220
history and evolution of 4, 7, 21, 184, 185
politicization of 200–203
index
role of religion/missionary work in development of 10, 21–22
traditional charity vs. 183–184
see also “Machine Age humanitarianism”
humanitarian organizations 2
bureaucratization of 160–161, 184, 190,
194–195
Hurnard, Miss Hannah (independent missionary) 239
hygiene 73–74, 75, 80, 81–82, 84, 213
body and home politics of ABCFM 73–
80
see also “Christian” civilization
Illinois 51
imperial/colonial missionary involvement
3, 123, 125, 126, 155
see also political interests/tensions
India 155, 213, 239n21, 250
Intercommunion with the Assyrian Church
(William Ainger Wigram) 116
International Committee of the Red Cross
(Geneva) 183n1
archives 257
International Hebrew Christian Alliance
218
Interwar period 6, 10, 25, 161, 169, 171, 176
Scottish Presbyterian missions/missionaries in 209, 219–225
An Introduction to the History of the Assyrian
Church (William Ainger Wigram) 115,
118, 122
Iran see Persia/Iran
Iraqi Revolt (1920) 198
Iraq/Mesopotamia 110, 121, 220
Anglican/British missionaries in 9, 113–
114
British Mandate rule 117
resettlement of Assyrians in 114, 117, 123,
124, 126
see also Assyrians/Assyrian community
Islamic charity (waqf ) 183–184
Islamic law see Shariʾa
Israel
Arab villages in 253
boarding schools 241, 245, 250–251
foreign-funded NGOs in 155
immigration 245–246, 247, 249
independence of 23, 237, 245
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
index
nationalism/nation-state ideology 242–
243, 249–250
settlements/annexations 233, 240, 242,
253
see also Finnish missions/missionaries;
Jerusalem; Palestine
Israeli-Arab conflict (1948) see Palestine War
Israeli-Palestine War (1947–1948) see
Palestine War
Istanbul/Constantinople 99, 100, 170, 190,
200
colleges in 156, 160, 166, 177, 178
missionaries in 114, 189
refugees in 162
Italy, public funding/state subsidies for missionary activities 170
Jacobsen, Maria 96, 99
Jaffa, missionary schools 211, 211n10, 215,
223
Jalabert, Fr. Louis 32
Jalagin, Seija 11
Jazeera (region, Syria) 114
Jeddah/Jidda 48
Jensen, Jenny 96
Jericho 266
Jerusalem 258
annexation of East Jerusalem 253
children’s homes 11, 237, 241
Finnish missions/missionaries in 233–
244
internationalization of 259
missionary schools 215, 239, 240, 241
orphanages 1, 237
rights of Jews/Arabs to inhabit 244, 247,
248
student homes 11
see also casa nova (Jerusalem)
Jerusalem Church see Franciscan Custody of
the Holy Land
Jesuit missions/missionaries (Syria)
boys orphanage 23
funding/fundraising 27, 28, 29, 31, 32–33
schools/colleges 28–29, 32, 166
Jesuit Université Saint-Joseph (Syria) 28,
166
Jewish Medical Mission (Edinburgh) 218
Jewish Mission Committees (Church of Scotland) 211, 221, 222, 224, 226, 227
289
Jewish nationalism 169, 242–243, 245, 249–
250
see also Zionism/Zionists
Jewish refugees (Jerusalem) 11–12, 236–237,
238, 249
Jewish settlements (Palestine) 233, 240,
242
Jewish state see Israel
Jews/Jewish community 118
in Algeria/North Africa 140, 141, 146
naturalization of Jews 140, 141
conversion of Jews/Christian Jews 63,
210, 212, 213, 218–219, 221, 226–227, 235,
237, 237–238, 241, 245, 247
in Finland 235, 235n4
in Israel/Palestine
colonies/settlements 233, 240, 242
Jerusalem 11–12, 233, 236–237, 238,
241, 249
right to inhabit Israel/Palestine 243–
244, 247, 248, 249–250
persecution of Jews 226–227
see also Finnish missions/missionaries;
Zionism/Zionists
Jinks, Rebecca 6n23
Johansson, Alma 92, 96, 99, 100
Jones, Gwladys 212
Jordan (country) 220, 244, 253, 259, 260
Jordan (river) 217n40, 247, 253
Kabyles (Berber people, Algeria) 136, 141,
142
Kabylie (region, Algeria) 136n14
Kahlenberg, Caroline 80n57
Kaiserswerth Deaconesses (Beirut) 5, 92,
99
Kaminsky, Uwe 210
Karelia (Finland) 250
Karmel Association (Finland) 243
Karmel (magazine, Finnish Karmel association) 243
Al-Kashkūl (Sunni Beiruti newspaper) 191,
193
Katamon (Jewish neighbourhood, Jerusalem)
265, 271–273tab.
Kateb, Kamel 140
Keltuma (slave girl) 52
Kemalism/Kemalist regime (Turkey) 165,
175, 177
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
290
Keswick Conventions 81
Khabur (river, Syria) 125
Kharpert (Anatolia) 93, 99, 101
Khartoum 44, 45, 55
Khoshaba, Qasha (priest) 121, 122
Kim, Shin K. 80
King-Crane Commission (US) 199, 200,
200n71
King’s School (Canterbury) 114
Klingberg, Frank 183n1
KMA (Kvinnelige misjonsarbeidere, Women
Mission Workers) 9, 90–92, 95n20,
104
cooperation with other mission organizations 95–96
foundation/evolvement of 91, 94–
95
fusion of evangelization and humanitarian work 91, 94–95
local reception of work 92
mission/goal 91
Kozma, Liat 42–43
Kragerø (Norway) 93
Kurdistan 110, 119, 120
see also [The] Cradle of Mankind
Kurds 65, 93, 99, 122
Kuusamo (Finland) 250
Kvinnelige misjonsarbeidere see KMA
Kyle, Ella 54
labour costs, of humanitarian missionary
work 159–160
Lambeth Conference (1908) 115
Lang, Cosmo Gordon (Archbishop of Canterbury, 1928–1942) 113
language skills 42, 49, 97, 240
language training 102, 212
Lankaster, Herbert 216
Lapland War (1944–1945) 249n50, 250
Latin America 126, 235
Latin Patriarchate of Jerusalem 256n7, 258,
259
archives 260, 268n45
Laura Spelman Rockefeller Memorial Fund
(LSRM) 162
Lausanne Treaty (1923) 165
Lavigerie, Charles Martial Allemand (Cardinal and Archbishop of Algiers) 151
businesslike approach of 135–136, 137
index
Christian Arab model villages 10, 134,
144–150
life and legacy 134–136
on renewal of Arab civilization 141–142
transformation of Catholic Church in
North Africa 135–137
Lawrence, Miss (independent missionary)
239
Lazarist missions/missionaries 111, 112
League of Nations 5, 10, 123, 185, 186, 197,
198
Lea (Jewish refugee) 237
Lebanon 220
missionary schools 187
see also French Mandate Government for
Syria and the Lebanon
Lee, Olin 201
Lesser Armenia see Cilicia
Lester, Alan 134
Letourneux, Aristide 136n14
letters by missionaries 92–93
for fundraising 32, 33, 34
Levant 8
alumni associations 169
American humanitarian activities in 10,
198, 203
Catholic and Protestant missionary activities in 34
competition between relief providers
200
French (humanitarian) missionaries/missions in 202
see also Egypt; Palestine; Syria
Levison, Leon 218–219, 219n44
Liège, diocese of, archives 259
literacy
freed slave girls 55
male vs. female 103
living conditions
as indicator of conversion 9, 65, 66, 67,
74–75, 209
see also “Christian” civilization
Lloyd George, David 198
local authorities/communities, influence
on/reception of missionary work 5, 92,
98, 102, 234, 238
local funding, of missionary and humanitarian work 8, 22, 27–30, 34
Lodi, Fr. Paoli di 262
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
index
Löffler, Roland 1, 210
Lønnå, Elisabeth 93
Lorcin, Patricia 136, 142
Lorrains 144
Louisant, Berthe (domestic servant) 144
Lovisenberg deaconess institution (Kristiania, Oslo) 90, 93
LSRM (Laura Spelman Rockefeller Memorial
Fund) 162
Al-Lubnān (Beiruti newspaper) 189
Lutheran missions/missionaries 97, 235
see also Finnish missions/missionaries;
German missions/missionaries
McAfee, Harold B. 188, 203
Macaulay, Thomas Babington 213
McCoy, Alfred 194
“Machine Age humanitarianism” 10, 184,
186, 204
Orientalism and 190–197
see also American (Presbyterian) missions/missionaries and humanitarian
work
McKown, Margaret 52
MacMahon, Patrice de 135
McMahon, Thomas 259, 261
Madagascar 133
Maghreb 22
see also Algeria; Egypt; Palestine; Syria;
Turkey
magic 118
Mahé, Alain 136, 142
Makdisi, Ussama 82–83
Maksudyan, Nazan 8–9
Mallouk, N. (donor) 168, 171–172
Malta 114, 137
mandates 5, 184, 198, 220
Mandates Commission (League of Nations)
197, 198
manners 73, 213
see also “Christian” civilization
Marash (Anatolia), German missionary hospital 99
Margarit (girls school teacher) 102
Maritain, Jacques 258n11
Maritza (girls school teacher) 102, 107ill.
Maronite Christians (Lebanon) 23, 119n26
colonial project 142, 142n33
see also Syrian Civil War
291
Marquand, Frederick 30
marriage
freed slave girls 47, 50, 52, 56
mixed marriage 145, 147, 149
orphans 143n36, 144, 145
Mar Shimun XIX Benyamin (patriarch, 1903–
1918), missionary support to family 112,
113, 114
Mar Shimun XVIII Ruel (patriarch, 1861–
1903) 112
Marten, Michael 11, 239
massacres 23, 117
Armenian Massacres (1894–1896) 8, 68,
72, 94–95, 187
see also Holocaust
Massignon, Louis, archives of 259
Mayers, Norman 202–203
Mecca 244, 248
slave trade in 47, 49
media
links to missionaries/missionary work 10
promotion of missionary work in 63–
65, 171
medical education/schools
in Algeria 143
in Ottoman Empire 99
in Syria 163, 166
see also American University of Beirut;
Near East Colleges
medical missions/missionaries 23
in Algeria 143
American 80–82, 160, 163
Anglican 159
balance between spiritual and medical
work 216–218
in China 159, 171, 176, 216
cooperation and funding 163, 171
as indirect tool of conversion 221
investments/costs 160, 216n36
in Palestine 216–219
professionalization of 210
purpose of 216
reception of 5, 81
for refugees 10
Scottish Presbyterian 11, 211, 216–219,
222
see also Biørn, Bodil; health/health conditions; hospitals/health institutions
Merguerian, Barbara J. 101
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
292
Methodists 91n3
Mezreh (Anatolia) 93, 96, 97
Miaphysite tradition 116
midwifery/midwives 100–101, 104
see also Biørn, Bodil; Johansson, Alma
migration 12, 126
to/from Israel/Palestine 240, 244–246,
247, 249, 253–254
militarization, of Assyrians by British in WWI
9, 110, 116, 125
militarism, alliance between missionary
work and 137
Mindan, British refugee camp 113
al-Minyawr, Mustapha (slave master) 48
missionaries
language skills 42, 49, 97, 240
recruitment of 161, 174–176, 177
as world citizens vs. citizens of nationstate 219
missionary activities/work
by freed slave girls 8, 53
contested methods 158–160
donor dependency 10, 155–156, 167–174
funding see funding of missionary and
humanitarian work
global modernization and 157, 179
humanitarian work vs. 22
“NGOization” of 10, 13, 22
reception of 5, 81, 92, 96, 97–98, 102–103,
104, 214–215, 234, 238
role in development of humanitarianism
10, 21–22
secularization of 10, 21–22, 156–157, 158,
159, 160–161, 163–164, 167, 174–175, 177
shift to/fusion with humanitarian work
1, 6, 9, 21, 23, 91, 97–98, 104, 110, 160, 210
see also political interests/tensions
missionary colleges see colleges (missionary)
missionary cooperation
between missionary organizations 95–
96, 161, 191, 202, 238
cooperation/relation with political
authorities 137, 165, 178, 209
Rockefeller Foundation and Near East
Colleges Association 156–158, 161,
162, 163, 164, 165, 166, 171–176, 177–178,
179
Missionary Herald (ABCFM) 66
“For Young People” section 63–64, 67
index
missionary hospitals see hospitals/health
institutions
missionary organizations, bureaucratization
and technocratization of 160–161, 184,
190, 194–195
missionary schools see schools (missionary)
Mission Stories in Many Lands: A Book for
Young People (ABCFM) 64
Miss Whately’s Mission School 50
model villages
in Algeria 10, 134, 144–150
economic dependence of 146, 150
opposition/criticism 145–147, 150
in Sub-Saharan Africa 150
modern humanitarianism 184
modernization
humanitarianism and 157, 158, 219–220
of society 102, 219–220
see also “Christian” civilization; global
modernization
Mohamed Saʿid Pasha (Governor of Egypt, r.
1854–1863) 46–47
Moisio, Rauha 238, 241, 245–246, 248
Mokrani Revolt (Algeria, 1871) 140
Monnot, Fr. 34
Monroe, Elbert B. 30
Monroe, Paul 198
Morgenthau, Henry 170
Morning Call (New Jersey newspaper) 197
Morris, Benny 255
mortality, among freed slave girls 25, 53–
54
Mosaic law 140
Moscow Armistice (September 1944) 250
Moses, Margot 237
Mosul 112
Mounier, Emmanual 258n11
Mount Lebanon 26
orphanage 23
seminary college 32
Mount Lebanon Civil War (1860) 1, 8, 12, 23,
29
Mount Lebanon Ladies Relief Society
(Boston) 189
Mowafi, Reda 43
Mujeidel (Al-Mujaydil, Arab-Palestinian village) 269
Munich 32
Murre-van den Berg, Heleen 9, 241
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
index
Musch (region, Anatolia) 103
German missions/missionaries in
93n10, 97, 102
Scandinavian missions/missionaries in
90, 92, 98, 105ill., 107ill.
Muslim charitable institutions 191
Muslims 118
civilization of 120
conversion of 51, 63, 118, 135, 191, 193–194,
210–211, 219, 221
funding of humanitarian actions 8, 22
muslim children in missionary schools
193–194
Musrara (neighbourhood, Jerusalem) 265,
271–273tab.
Nakba see Palestine War
Napoleonic wars 90
Napoleon III (Emperor of the French, r. 1852–
1870) 133, 138
Naquib, Nefissa 184
National Armenian Union (NAU) 188
nationalism 219
Jewish nationalism (Israel) 242–243,
245, 249–250
long-distance nationalism in diasporas
169
missionary activities inspired by 157,
161, 169, 177
violent 242
see also Zionism/Zionists
nation-state ideology 3, 219, 242–243, 249–
250
naturalization (Algeria)
as act of conversion 141
in Algeria 140–141, 146, 150
of orphans 141, 142, 144
natural sciences 80
NAU (National Armenian Union) 188
Nazareth 259
casa nova 261, 269
Nazi Germany 11, 226, 245
Near East colleges (American Protestant missionary colleges)
administration of 160–161
donor dependency 171, 172
funding/fundraising 156, 161, 167, 172, 173
crowdfunding and philanthropy 171–
173
293
large individual donors 167–168
state subsidies 170–171
political influence of and on 171, 177, 178
recruitment of staff 174–176
secularization of 167, 174–175, 177
self-supportiveness 167, 172, 173, 178
supervision of 160–161
transformation into relief organizations
161
transformation into research institutions
166–167, 176
see also American College for Girls; American University of Beirut; Roberg
College; Rockefeller Foundation; Syrian Protestant College
Near East Colleges Association (NECA)
cooperation with Rockefeller Foundation
156–158, 161, 162, 163, 164, 165, 166, 171–
176, 177–178, 179
agenda dependency 173–174, 177–178,
179
in medicine 163, 171
newsletter 171
see also Near East Relief
Near East Foundation (NEF) 10, 157, 161, 167
see also Near East Relief
Near East Industries (NER project) 197
Near East Relief (NER) 2, 6, 161, 166, 167,
187–188, 189, 204
approach 184
cooperation 202
cost-cutting 188–189
donors 189
funding/fundraising 189, 191, 195–197,
196ill., 203
hospitals 189
orphanages 189
political tensions/politicization 200, 201
religious motivation 191
schools 188
stereotyping of beneficiaries 191–192,
192–193ill.
support from Rockefeller Foundation
10, 162
in Syria/Lebanon 188–189
see also American Committee for
Armenian and Syrian Relief; American Committee for Relief in the Near
East; Near East Colleges Association
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
294
NECA see Near East Colleges Association
NEF see Near East Foundation
NER see Near East Relief
Nestorian Church see Church of the East
New Near East (magazine, NER) 196, 199
newsletters/bulletins 32, 34, 63–65, 171, 196,
199
New York
fundraising in 168, 187, 191, 195, 197, 259
missionary organizations in 160–161
NGOs 21, 34, 155
“NGOization” of Christian missions 10,
13, 22
see also donor dependency; political
interests/tensions
Nile 45
Nisnas, Jamil Bey 267
NMS (Det Norsket Misjonsselskap) 95n20
Non-Governmental Organizations see NGOs
Nordic missions/missionaries
claim of political neutrality 233–234
in Palestine 236
see also Scandinavian missions/missionaries
Norseth, Kristin 91
Det Norsket Misjonsselskap (NMS) 95n20
North Africa
Catholic Church in 22, 133, 135–137, 142
French missionaries in 134
Jews in 140, 141
North America, women’s mission organizations 91n4, 190
Norway 91
famine 90
health system 90
modernization 93
women’s mission organizations 95n20
Norwegian missions/missionaries 95
see also Biørn, Bodil; KMA; Scandinavian
missionaries/missions
Norwegian Mission Society (Det Norske Misjonsselskap) 95n20
Nubia 25, 45
Nubians 44
nurses/nursing 90, 91, 93, 95, 96
freed slave girls as nurses 55–56
training of nurses 90, 93, 99
see also Biørn, Bodil
Nye, Joseph 17n78
index
Occupied Enemy Territory Administration
(Palestine) 221
Ohio 51
Okkenhaug, Inger Marie 9, 84n73, 184, 239
Oliver, Daniel and Emily (Quaker couple)
187
Onésime, Brother 29
Ora (Jewish refugee) 237
Orientalism 184, 192–193ill.
“Machine Age humanitarianism” and
190–197
Oromo (people, Ethiopia) 44
orphanages 23–24
in Algeria 138–139, 143
in Anatolia 67–73, 96, 97, 102, 105ill.
in Armenia 68, 69
in Bahçe 200–201
in Cilicia 201
in Egypt 24
in France 138, 143, 149
in Jerusalem 1, 237
in Lebanon 189
in Levant 202
orphans 23
Algerian 10, 138–139, 141, 142, 143–145,
149
Armenian 6, 67–73, 70–72ill., 91, 95, 99,
101–102, 105ill.
conversion of 68, 69, 73–74, 139, 141, 145
education of 99, 143
marriage 143n36, 144, 145
as missionaries 143
naturalization/citizenship of 141, 142,
144
as paid domestic servants 143, 144
upbringing/transformation of 69, 71, 72
see also model villages
The Orphan Scandal: Christian Missionaries
and the Rise of the Muslim Brotherhood
2–3
Orthodox Christians, conversion of 83, 210,
219
Orthodox Church of Finland 235n5
Orthodox communities 63, 84
conversion of 83, 210
see also Armenians/Armenian community
Oslo 90, 92, 95
Oslo peace process (1993) 255
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
index
Ottoman Empire 120, 184, 220
American missions/missionaries in 62–
63, 62n7, 160
Anglican missions/missionaries in
111
expulsion and persecution of Christians
5, 110
female missionaries in 9
funding of missionary activities 29–30
health system 100
reception of missionary work 98, 104,
155, 185
medical/health work 81, 96, 99
schools/educational projects 102–
103, 211–212, 214–215
relation with Germany 98
slavery in 42, 45, 47
state vs. missionary schools 102–103,
214–215
tanzimat reforms 211–212, 215
Ottoman Turkish language 102
Ouahes, Idir 10
Our Lady of the Seven Sorrows (congregation
founded by Fr. Fiorovich) 25–26
Our Smallest Ally (post-war pamphlet, William Ainger Wigram) 110, 116
Œuvre des Écoles d’Orient (Society of Eastern Schools) 30, 31, 32
Pacific 133
Paderborn (Germany) 32
Pailloux, Fr. 34
Pakistan 250
Palestine 220
American missions/humanitarian work in
190, 191, 259, 261
biblical geography of 120
British missions/missionaries in 4n11, 6,
234, 236, 238, 240, 243
Catholic missions/missionaries in 8, 12,
259, 261
Finnish missions/missionaries in 233–
244
Jewish immigration and settlements/
annexations 233, 240, 242, 253
missionary hospitals 25
partition of 233, 242, 253
reception of missionary work/organizations 5, 11, 226
295
refugee camps 253
Scandinavian missions/missionaries in
236
Scottish Presbyterian missions/missionaries in 11, 209, 210, 213, 226, 238
in Interwar Period 219–225
medical missions in 216–219
schools 211–215
Swedish missions/missionaries in 6,
238
see also Israel; Palestine War
Palestine Riots (1929) 223
Palestine War (War of Independence/Nakba,
1947–1949) 1, 7, 11, 12, 227, 241, 245, 253,
258, 259, 261, 263
Palestinian Liberation Organization (PLO)
253
Palestinian refugees (Jerusalem) 1, 12,
253
archival material on 255–262, 268n45
in casa nova 260–261, 263–269
migration of 253
opposing narratives in historiographies
254
right to return 253
secular vs. Christian humanitarian aid
257–258, 257–258n11
see also Arab refugees; Jewish refugees
Palestinians, exodus/migration of 23, 253–
254
Panfil, Dr 114
Pari Mutuel horse races 169
Paris, archdiocese of 259
paternalism 139
Paterson, Dr Alexander 221, 225
patriotism 243, 249
see also nationalism
Paulmann, Johannes 4, 185–186
Pearce, Richard M. 163, 166, 167–168, 172,
173, 176
Pedersen, Susan 197
Peel Commission Report 224
Peking Union Medical College 176
Pennsylvania 51, 187
persecution
of Armenians 5, 6n23, 8, 12, 68, 94–95,
220
of Jews 226–227
Persia/Iran 111
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
296
Anglican missions/missionaries 111–113
Russian Orthodox missions/missionaries
111, 113
see also Assyrians/Assyrian community
personal hygiene 73–74, 80, 81–82, 84
see also “Christian” civilization
Petsamo (Finland) 250
philanthropy 171–173
see also Rockefeller Foundation
Philippines, American humanitarian work in
195, 198, 199
photographic representation/description of
missionary work 8, 9, 62, 65, 92
before-and-after photographs 62,
65–67, 68, 69–72, 70–72ill., 75–77, 75–
76ill.
of orphans 67, 70–72ill., 105ill.
role classification and conceptualization of “other” peoples 79ill., 83–84,
106ill.
see also “Christian” civilization
pilgrims
hosting of pilgrims 261, 262–263,
262n20, 267, 268n45
smuggling of slaves by 47–48, 49–50
Pirotte, Jean 151
Pittsburg-Post Gazette 194
Pius XII (pope, 1939–1958) 258, 258n13, 267
Pius XI (pope, 1922–1939) 259
PLO (Palestinian Liberation Organization)
253
PMP see Pontifical Mission for Palestine
Polish refugees (Palestine) 264, 264n25,
266, 268, 268n46
political interests/tensions 5
agenda dependency 173–174, 177–178, 179
humanitarian activities and 197–199
imperial and colonial missionary involvement 3, 123, 125, 126, 155
missionary activities and 5
Algeria 133–134, 135, 136, 137, 139–140
Rockefeller Foundation 164–166, 177,
200
Syria/Lebanon 185
state subsidies 169–171
see also donor dependency; reception of
missionary work
political neutrality, of Finnish and Scandinavian missions 233–234
index
politicization, of humanitarian work 200–
203, 204
polyclinics see hospitals/health institutions
Pontifical Mission for Palestine (PMP) 259,
260, 268, 269n48
archives 258, 259
poor people
charitable activities for 23, 24
distribution of food to 25, 32, 33ill.
Port Suez 45, 47
postcards, for fundraising 32, 65n9
Powell, Eve Troutt 41, 43
Presbyterian missionaries/missions see
American (Presbyterian) missions/missionaries and humanitarian work; Scottish Presbyterian missionaries/missions
Pressly Memorial Institute (Asyut) 52
prisoners 23, 25
Proschaska, David 65n9
proselytism see conversion
prostitutes 23, 48
Protestant missionaries/missions 4, 5, 7, 34,
111
auxiliary mission work 158, 160–161
competition with Catholic missionaries/missions 159, 165
education 101, 159
equality of men and women in mission
ideology 92, 103
funding of 27
medical work 159
religious vs. secular goals 158, 159, 160–
161
see also American (Presbyterian) missions/missionaries and humanitarian
work; Finnish missionaries/missions;
Scandinavian missionaries/missions;
Scottish Presbyterian missions/missionaries
Prudhomme, Claude 21
public relations 63–65, 171
see also photographic representation/description
Qodshanis (Hakkari Mountains) 112
Quakers 24, 187, 257
racial thinking 244
by American missionaries/missions
125
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
index
by Anglican missionaries/missions 122–
123, 125
by French missionaries 134, 149
see also American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions
racism 220
Rafael (Jewish refugee) 237
Raffety, Edward 191
Rais al-Tin Palace (Alexandria) 65n11
Ramle (Israel) 262
reception of missionary work 5, 81, 92, 96,
97–98, 102–103, 104, 214–215, 234, 238
recruitment of missionaries 161, 174–176,
177
Red Cross see American Red Cross; International Committee of the Red Cross
Red Sea 41, 45
“Red Sea waifs” (slave girls intercepted on the
Red Sea) 45
Reds (Finnish left-wing fighters) 250
Reeves-Ellington, Barbara 3
refugee camps
British/Anglican (Baquba) 110, 113, 114
Palestine 253
refugees
Arab 11–12, 248, 249
Armenian 6, 168, 187–188, 196–197,
203
Assyrian 110, 117
in Beirut 162
in Istanbul 162
Jewish 11–12, 236–237, 238, 249
medical assistance to 10
Polish 264, 264n25, 266, 268, 268n46
Russian 168
see also Palestinian refugees (Jerusalem)
relief work 8, 12, 68, 95, 225
budget/expenditure 161
emergency relief 5, 9, 68, 91, 210, 221–
224, 227
faith-based vs. modern 6
see also humanitarian actions/work
religion
older/outdated forms of religion/“fossilized” Church 121, 123–124, 126
role in establishment of humanitarianism/missions 10, 21
religious congregations, charitable activities
by 23
297
religious freedom 175, 176, 177, 179
religious law see Mosaic law; Shariʾa
Renton, James 244
Reynods, Rev. G.C. 75, 75n49
RF see Rockefeller Foundation
rhetoric, of missionaries 8
Rioli, Maria Chiara 11, 12
rites and ceremonies, old/outdated preserved
121, 123
Robert College (Istanbul) 156, 160, 166
see also Near East Colleges Association
Rockefeller Foundation (RF) 10
in China 157, 163, 171, 176, 177
consideration of political circumstances/politicization 164–166, 177,
200
cooperation
with Near East Colleges (Association)
156–158, 161, 162, 163, 165, 166, 171–
176, 177–178, 179
with political authorities 165, 178
focus on relief and social engineering/higher education 163, 167–168
missionary recruitment policy 174–176,
177
promotion of religious freedom 177,
179
see also American University of Beirut
Rockefeller, John D. 162
Rock, Peter 263n23
Roman Catholic Church see Catholic
Church
Roman Catholic missions/missionaries see
Catholic missions/missionaries
Rome 137, 258, 261
Romema (neighbourhood, Jerusalem) 265,
271–272tab.
Roosevelt, Franklin D. 198
Rouse, Ruth 118n22
Roussel, Louis (French abbot) 138
Royal Army Medical Corps 221
Royaume Arabe 133, 135, 138
rural development 161, 164, 178, 213, 224,
225, 242
Russe, Joseph le 265
Russian (Orthodox) missions/missionaries
111
in Persia 111, 113
Russian refugees 168
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
298
Russia/Soviet Union 197
Finland and 235, 235n4, 238, 238n13,
246, 248, 249
population transfers 250
Jews in 235
Kurdistan and 110
Russo-Finnish War (Winter War, 1939–1940)
248
Saaïdia, O. 146
Saarisalo, Rev. Aapeli 235–236
Sabbah, Michel (Latin Patriarch of Jerusalem,
1987–2008) 260
Sabogg, Hana 189
Safad (Palestine) 211, 219n44, 223
medical missions in 211, 216
Sahara 137
Saʿid of Egypt (Mohamed Saʿid Pasha, Governor of Egypt, r. 1854–1863) 46–47
St Andrews Memorial Church (Jerusalem)
226
St Cyprien (model village, Algeria) 144, 148,
150
Saint-Joseph University (Jesuits, Beirut)
Faculty of Medicine 33
funding of 28, 30, 33–34, 35
St Mary’s Home and School (Jerusalem)
239
Ste Monique (model village, Algeria) 144
St Saviour’s Convent (Jerusalem) 262, 267
see also casa nova (Jerusalem)
Salem, Célestin (teacher) 149
Salesians of Don Bosco 24
Salisbury 114
Salla (Finland) 250
Salt (Jordan) 266
Salvatici, Silvia 3n10
Sand, Shlomo 242
sanitation
focus on 73, 74, 75, 81
see also “Christian” civilization
Sargon (Assyrian Mesopotamian king) 121,
121n35
Scandinavia, women’s mission’s organizations 95
Scandinavian missions/missionaries 96,
101
in Anatolia 84n73, 90–91, 92, 94, 98,
105ill., 107ill.
index
for Armenians 5, 6, 9, 90, 92–93, 95, 97–
103
in Persia 111
see also Biørn, Bodil; Finnish missions/missionaries; KVA; Nordic
missions/missionaries; Norwegian
missions/missionaries; Swedish missions/missionaries
Schaefer, Lieutenant-Colonel (Director of
Slave Department) 47–48
School for Midwives (Egypt) 55, 56
schools (missionary)
in Aleppo 188, 215
American 188, 198–199
in Anatolia 99, 101–102
British/Anglican 50, 113, 114, 212n15,
213n24, 239, 242
in Cilicia 201
curricula 24–25, 53, 102, 102n45, 213–214,
246
in Damascus 24–25, 194
Finnish 237, 238
for freed slaves/slave children (Cairo) 8,
41, 43, 44–45, 47, 50, 52–54, 58
French 143, 145
funding 28–29
tuition fees 24, 27, 28, 30, 161, 167
German 99, 101–102
girls schools 101, 102, 103, 104, 107ill.,
193–194
government vs. missionary 102–103,
214–215
home schools 237, 238
in Jerusalem 215, 239, 240, 241
Jesuit 28–29, 32, 166
language of instruction/language training
212, 238, 239, 245, 246
in Lebanon 187, 215
in Palestine/Israel 211–215, 223, 239, 240,
241, 245, 250–251
Scottish Presbyterian 211–215, 223, 224,
225
students as best practices 76–77
in Tripoli 193–194
Zionist 222
see also colleges (missionary); medical
education/schools
Scotch Free Church mission 54
Scots College (Safad) 223, 224, 225
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
index
Scottish Presbyterian missions/missionaries
after World War II 227
competition with Zionists 221–223, 225,
226, 227
cooperation with British Mandate government 226
educational projects/schools/colleges
211–215, 223, 224, 225
emergency relief work 210, 221–224,
227
funding of/fundraising 222–223, 224
hospitals 221
in Interwar period 209, 219–225
medical missions/projects 11, 211, 216–
219, 222
in Palestine 11, 209, 210, 211, 238
in Syria 210
Scott-Moncrieff, Colonel 49
Second Empire see Algeria
Second Vatican Council 257–258n11
secularization of missionary activities/organizations 6, 10, 21–22, 23, 156–157, 158, 159,
160–161, 163–164, 167, 174–175, 177
Sedra, Paul 3
self-supportiveness of missionary organizations 159, 167, 172, 173, 178
Semele massacre (1933) 117
Semple, Rev. Samuel Hanna 223
Senegal 141
The Separation of the Monophysites (William
Ainger Wigram) 116
Service des Rapatriements et de l’Assistance
200
Shalhevetyah Christian School for Jewish
Children (Jerusalem) 241, 245, 250–
251
Shariʾa (Islamic law) 141, 149
civil law vs. 141, 149
slavery and 46, 47
Sharkey, Heather 51
Shedd, Mary Lewis 111n1
sick people
charitable activities for 23
evangelization vs. caring 25
Sidon (Lebanon) 190
silk mills/cultivation 25, 26, 28
Sinai Peninsula 253
Six-Day War (Arab-Israeli War, 1967) 250,
253
299
slave girls 41
average age of 43–44
naming of 46
origins of 44
price of 47
religious identity/conversion of 46
singing and dancing by 44
see also freed slave girls
slavery/slave trade 41–42, 135
abolitionists 46, 47, 48, 51, 183n1
America 47, 51
Egypt 41–42, 43, 46, 47, 58
end of 8, 41, 42–43, 45, 46–47, 47
Mecca 47
Shariʾa and 46, 47
slave caravans 41, 51
smuggling of slaves 45, 47–48, 49–50
Zanzibar 135
slaves
Abyssinian and Sudanese 47, 48
manumission papers 47, 48
memoirs of 41
relationship with slavers 41
see also freed slave girls; freed slaves
Småberg, Maria 226, 242
Smith, Margaret 24
social change see “Christian” civilization
social and cultural conversion see “Christian”
civilization
Societé des Missionaires d’Afrique (White
Fathers, Charles Lavigerie) 134, 135, 137,
139, 148, 149
Society of Eastern Schools (Œvre des Écoles
d’Orient) 30, 31, 32
Society of the Immaculate Conception
(Vienna) 32
Society of Jesus
funding of missionary activities 27
see also Jesuit missions/missionaries
Soros, George 155
Sœurs de Saint-Joseph de l’Apparition 25
Souq Al-Gharb (Lebanon) 187
South Arabia 210
South Asia 158
Southwest Africa 235
Soviet Union see Russia/Soviet Union
SPC see Syrian Protestant College
Spellman, Francis (Archbishop of New York,
1939–1967) 261
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
300
Spiritans 137
SPRF (Syrian and Palestine Relief Fund)
220, 221
Stamatov, Peter 183n1
Standard Oil 202
state schools, missionary schools vs. 102–
103, 214–215
state subsidies 169–171
Staub, Albert 170–171
Steele, Thomas (missionary) 219n44
Stenius, Elna (independent missionary)
239–240
stereotyping of beneficiaries 191–192, 192–
193ill.
see also American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions; Orientalism
Stockdale, Nancy 212
Stoever, Edward R. 200
student homes (Jerusalem) 11
Sub-Saharan Africa 133, 137
model villages 150
subsidies, state 169–171
Sudan/Sudanese 25, 27, 43, 44, 46, 133n2
see also freed slave girls
Suomen Lähetyssanomia (magazine, FELM)
245, 246
Surma (sister of Mar Shimun XIX Benyamin)
113
Susan (slave girl) 44, 45, 46, 50, 53
Sweden 91
Finland and 248
Swedish Jerusalem Church 256
Swedish Jerusalem Society 240
Swedish missions/missionaries (Palestine)
4n11, 6, 238, 240
Swedish School for Arab Children (Jerusalem) 240, 241
Swiss missions/missionaries 5
Syria 8, 22, 25, 220, 244
American humanitarian activities in
10–11, 165, 184, 185, 186, 191, 197, 199,
200–203, 204
Assyrians in 113, 126
famine 161
Jesuit missions/missionaries in 27
medical education in 163, 166
opposition against French Mandatory
Power 165, 169
index
Scottish Presbyterian missions/missionaries in 210
see also American University of Beirut
Syriac Orthodox Church 116
Syriacs/Syriac Orthodox community 63, 112
Syrian Catholic community 112
Syrian Civil War (1860) 1, 8, 12, 23, 29
Syrian Orphanage (Jerusalem) 1
Syrian Protestant College (SPC, Beirut) 82,
218
funding of 30, 156, 162
student strike (1909) 175
see also American University of Beirut;
Near East Colleges Association
Syrian Protestant Institute (Homs) 193
Syria and Palestine Relief Fund (SPRF) 220,
221
Tabeetha School (Jaffa) 211, 223, 224
Taithe, Bertrand 10
Talbieh (neighbourhood, Jerusalem) 266,
272tab.
Tanta (Egypt) 55
tanzimat reforms (Ottoman Empire) 211–
212, 215
technocratization, of missionary/humanitarian organizations 184, 195
Testa, Gustavo (Patriarchal regent and
Apostolic Delegate) 258
Third Republic see Algeria
Thompson, Anna 44, 52–53, 54, 57
Thompson, Elizabeth 103
Tiberias (Palestine) 213n20, 218, 219n44,
223, 224
medical missions in 211, 216
missionary schools 211, 215
Tiquet, Père 148
Toledano, Ehud 41, 43
Torrance, Dr David 216, 217–218, 217n39–40,
225
transformation of converts
locals/villagers 75–77, 75–77ill.
orphans 69, 71, 72
see also “Christian” civilization; Orientalism
transnational cooperation/mission work
95–96, 99
Treaty of Amity and Commerce (Lausanne,
1923) 170–171
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
301
index
tribes, conversion of 145
Trinity Hall (Cambridge) 114
Tripoli 190
schools 193–194
silk mill 25
Trongue (slave girl) 48
Tucker, Judith 42
tuition fees 24, 27, 28, 30, 161, 167
Tulkoon valtakuntasi (Christmas magazine,
FELM) 241
Tunisia 135
Turin, Yvonne 146
Turkey, Ottoman 110, 120
Scandinavian missions/missionaries in
see Anatolia
see also Ottoman Empire
Turkey, Republic of 177, 184, 198, 220
American missions/missionaries in 171,
190
non-Muslims in 175
population transfers with Greece 250
reception of missionary work 155, 165,
171
Turkish language 102
Turks (Anatolia) 93, 99
Turku (Finland) 235n4
Tylor, Edward Burnett 119, 121n34, 122, 123–
124
UNHCR (United Nations High Commissioner
for Refugees) 227
United Free Church of Scotland 11, 211, 220,
222, 223, 225
see also Church of Scotland; Scottish Presbyterian missions/missionaries
United Nations 7, 227, 253
United Nations High Commissioner for
Refugees (UNHCR) 227
United Nations Partition Plan for Palestine
(UN Resolution 181-II-) 253, 258
United Nations Relief and Works Agency
for Palestine Refugees in the Near East
(UNRWA) 7, 227, 253, 256
archives 257
United Presbyterian Church of North America (UPCNA) 51
United States 116
American foreign rule vs. British/French
colonial rule 195
end of slavery 47
French Mandate vs. 199, 200–203,
204
funding of missionary and humanitarian
work 22, 27, 30, 31, 169, 170–171
migration to 114, 126
political involvement in mandatory territories 10, 170–171, 197–199
universities
Jesuit 28–29
see also American University of Beirut
University of Helsinki 235
UNRWA see United Nations Relief and Works
Agency
unskilled workers 101
charitable activities for 23, 25–26
UPCNA (United Presbyterian Church of
North America) 51
Urfa (Anatolia) 200
orphanage 69, 71
Urmia (region, Persia) 111–112, 113, 115
US Grain Corporation 189
Valerga, Giuseppe 263
Van (region, Anatolia) 75, 113, 114
Vatican 7
Vatican Apostolic Archives 13, 258,
258n13
Verdeil, Chantal 8
Vergani, Antonio (Patriarchal Vicar for
Galilee) 256n7
Vester, Bertha Spafford 241
Vickery, Charles 196
villagers
transformation of 75–77, 75–77ill.
see also “Christian” civilization
villages of colonization see model villages
Vincent, George E. 163, 166, 173
violent nationalism 242
visual representation of missionary work see
photographic representation/description
Vital, Dr (protégé of Lavigerie) 141–142
Wahba, Ali Pasha (slave trader) 50
Walker-Arnott, Jane 212
Walls, Andrew 216
waqf (Islamic charity) 183–184
war, mission work during times of 5, 7
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access
302
Ward, Charlotte Allen 187
Ward, Edwin St John 187
War of Independence see Palestine War
Watenpaugh, Keith David 6, 184, 185, 186,
197–198
Wattignies (model village, Algeria) 147
Welsch, Herbert 187
Wesley, J. 91n3
West Bank 253
Western Turkey Mission (ABCFM) 62
White Fathers (Societé des Missionaires
d’Afrique, Charles Lavigerie) 134, 135,
137, 139, 148, 149
WHO (World Health Organization) 227
Wigram, Edgar T.A. 115–116
Wigram, Rev. William Ainger 9, 110
ecumenical thinking of 115, 116, 117, 125–
126
on “fossilized” Church concept 121, 123–
124, 126
life 114
racial/ethno-religious thinking of 122–
123, 125
wartime incarceration 114, 116–117n15
works 110, 114–117
see also [The] Cradle of Mankind
Williams, Peter 218
Wilson, Woodrow 170, 198
Winter War (Russo-Finnish War, 1939–1940)
248
Wise, Stephen 187
women
clothing and hair style 77–80, 79ill.,
106ill.
conversion of 79, 92
education of 101, 220
equality of men and 93, 103, 220
modernization of 220
spiritual equality of men and 92
see also female missionaries
Women Mission Workers see KMA
index
Women’s Jewish Mission Committee (Church
of Scotland) 211, 223, 224
Women’s Missionary Magazine 53, 56
women’s mission organizations 91n4, 95,
190, 211, 223, 224
see also KMA
workers, charitable activities for 23, 25–26
World Health Organization (WHO) 227
World Missionary Conference (Edinburgh,
1910) 2, 209
World War I
transformation of missionary work during
5, 6
see also Interwar period
World War II
development of global humanitarianism
after 7, 12, 227
see also Interwar period
Yale, William 202
Yemen 210
Yezidis 65, 118
Yishuv (Jewish settlement, Palestine) 233
YMCA (Young Men’s Christian Association)
189–190, 201
Yohannan, Abraham 113
Young Men’s Christian Association (YMCA)
189–190
Young Turk Revolution (1908) 102n45
Young Women’s Christian Association
(YWCA) 190
YWCA (Young Women’s Christian Association) 190
Zahlé (Lebanon) 20, 200, 200n71
Zanzibar 135
Zionism/Zionists 221, 227, 242, 249
competition with missionaries 221–223,
225, 226
schools and hospitals 222
Zionist-Arab war see Palestine War
- 978-90-04-43453-0
Downloaded from Brill.com12/24/2021 11:12:26AM
via free access